Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

Wind rustled the leaves of the mighty trees of Konohagakure, carrying the chirping of birds and the quiet sobs of a young pink haired girl. Deep in the many forests of the village, the girl sought refuge from the hateful eyes and bilious words of her peers. Her left cheek was swollen, and her eyes filled with tears as she tried to chase away the memories of what had just happened. Sniffling, she pressed her hand to her injured face and whimpered due to the painful throbs that radiated from it.

“Why?” Sakura whispered, her lips parting just enough to reveal her razor sharp teeth. “I’ve never even been to Kiri.” She forced the words out between ugly sobs, her whole body quaking with the force of her emotions. She couldn’t understand, she just wanted friends and when she’d approached the other children, a woman had slapped her so hard she’d seen stars. “I’m not Chigiri! I’m not bloody mist!”

Sakura broke down into violent sobs and curled into herself, hugging her knees to her chest as tears soaked her pants. She didn’t even know her own history, her own clans so how could be be of the bloody mist if she’d never even seen Mizu’s shores or walked under the silver mists that clung to the mountains that surrounded Kirigakure? She was a Haruno by adoption, her birth parents distant relatives of the current Haruno clan heads. She was a nobody, who had been taken in for convenience sake, her pedigree was good enough to make her an heir of a noble, civilian, clan.

Squeezing her eyes shut, Sakura felt them burn as tears continued to run down her face. She wanted her mother and father, the ones in her dreams, who she’d never met. She dreamed that they would be strong, powerful shinobi who would swoop in and rescue her from Konoha. They would reveal that she had been stolen, kidnapped perhaps and they’d been looking for her for years and now that they’d found her, she’d never part with them again. The dream dulled the pain somewhat, even if it shifted the constant screaming in her head to a dull, steady ache in her chest that slowly ate away at her sanity.

‘It’ll be alright.’ The voice in the back of her mind whispered. Sakura knew that voice, instinctively she knew that it was natural, her Inner. It wasn’t a shard or a delusion, but a part of her. She wasn’t a Haruno by blood, just a distant relation and her pink hair marked that fact out for all to see. True Haruno had beautiful golden hair, reflective to the point of being almost metallic in appearance and silky smooth while Sakura’s was a wild, vivid light pink that glistened in the sunlight as if wet and had the texture of soft velvet to the touch. ‘Mom and dad are just busy, they’ll find me.’ Sakura told herself as her sobs petered off into shuddering breaths and her eyes grew heavy.

Eventually, the rosette’s body relaxed, her mind swept away by exhaustion as the sun dipped below the horizon. The moment the burning sphere vanished from sight, a strange energy wrapped around the clearing within which the girl slept. Nature chakra gathered, causing plants to flourish and flowers to blossom around her. The leaves of the surrounding trees came to life, glowing gently in the twilight while the insects and birds sang.

Sakura felt the pull within her and her bleary eyes fluttered open, pink lashed still damp with tears and salt. Emerald eyes slowly focused on the clearing in full bloom and Sakura could feel the life around her, pulsing in time with her heart. It wasn’t her power, not her chakra causing this but she could feel the presence all around her. Something had taken notice of her, something beyond her understanding. It felt friendly, welcoming and Sakura reached out for it, her hand extending forward, towards what she didn’t know even as her chakra did the same.

“Please, I don’t want to be alone anymore.” Sakura whispered and felt her meaning sweep through her body and into the world around her. Her chakra was open and the world was flowing through her, listening to her pain. She was powerless, her tiny speck of light a candle in a storm yet she desperately wanted, with all the force of a child lost to be heard and seen.

A sudden surge of chakra brightened the clearing as the grass suddenly glowed emerald and fireflies blazed like torches. Flowers dazzled the rosette as they cast their colors upon the world in a brilliant display and she felt the ground fall away. She tumbled through the air, wind whistling past her ears and her eyes snapped shut in panic. Because of this, she didn’t see the ground coming up way too fast towards her, nor did she see the pair of wide onyx eyes that locked onto her and the young yet strong arms that caught her.

***

It was a brilliant day out, warm with a slight breeze that kept it from getting hot. The blue sky was spotted with clouds and the sun shone bright despite the rain within Madara’s heart. He couldn’t cry, he was a shinobi, a proud member of the Uchiha clan but even so he could feel tears stinging at the corners of his eyes as his father’s katon devoured what was left of his elder sister. Her face pale and still, her smile forever stolen by the war that raged between the clans of Hi no Kuni.

The crackling snap of burning kindling filled the air and Madara’s eyes pressed closed as he forced himself to remain quiet. His teeth clenched against each other painfully, the muscles of his jaw taught and his fists balled into tight fists. Nearby his father, Uchiha Tajima stood with a stony face, shoulders trembling and fists tight. The man had inherited the war of their forefathers, a war none of them wanted, a war that had stolen his eldest, his beloved daughter and yet the war would not end.

Madara looked towards the flames as they reached his sister and saw them suddenly shift from orange to brilliant blue as they consumed the pyre in an instant. A flash of intense chakra washed over the clan, the last release of Kagami’s own strength as her sharingan turned to ash and her body was returned to the earth to fuel the cycle of life that gave rise to them all. Tears finally fell from Madara’s eyes, even as he strangled his sobs. He was four years old, only a year away from joining the war parties, even if he’d only ever be on the edges of the formation, away from the dangers of the front lines.

Still, children died all the time, Kagami was proof of that. She was all of ten years old, yet she had been feared like no other. Her eyes were keen and her chakra control second to none. Her fires had burned blue and she carried with her lightning that could penetrate even the strongest defenses, yet for all her strength she was a child and the Senju had ensured that was all she would ever be.

“Chounan,” Tajima said softly, his voice pulling Madara from his spiraling thoughts. The young Uchiha opened his eyes and met his father’s pained gaze. Tajima was holding a familiar scroll, one handmade by Kagami as she slowly tried to piece together the secrets of fuinjutsu and succeeded in creating the Uchiha’s first ever storage seal. There had been hope that one day, she would unravel the secrets of the Uzumaki or perhaps even earn an apprenticeship with the reclusive clan, hopes that had just gone up in smoke. “She wanted you to have this, so she could keep you safe, even after she was gone.”

A strangled sob broke free from Madara’s throat as he accepted the scroll and felt his sister’s chakra lingering within it. It was warm, humid and filled with static, like a campfire sheltered during a summer thunderstorm. It was so uniquely Kagami, to have three natures, to be so utterly exceptional and now he would never again feel that chakra accompanied by her carefree smiles.

“Her scythe is in there, along with her unfinished fuinjutsu projects. For when you’re older.” Tajima said softly, his voice thick with barely restrained emotion. The Uchiha knew emotional discipline like few other clans. They felt far too strongly, their emotions capable of ruling them if they gave even an inch. Their eyes were not true doujutsu like the byakugan of the Hyuga that were present since birth but rather the results of their emotion fueled chakra mutating their own nervous-system with its potency, giving rise to the crimson eyes of misery.

“Thank you Chichiue.” Madara whispered, unable to speak any louder as his throat constricted and breathing became difficult. He needed to be alone, away from everyone and everything. He needed his Aneue but she was gone, naught but ash and memories.

“Madara, I am sorry.” Tajima gripped his son’s shoulder and gave it a squeeze. “We have to win this war, the Senju will not stop until we are all gone. Your sister understood this, she fought for the clan, for you. She was the eldest and so the burden of defending her siblings fell on her shoulders.” Tajima looked at his son, misery forcing his eyes to spin into tomoe before they mutated further into pinwheels. Madara drew in a trembling breath, he knew those eyes, every child of the clan did. Tajima had seen Kagami die, he had been there, he had been forced to watch it happen.

“Why? Why didn’t you save her?!” Madara’s control snapped and he screamed, his voice cracking with emotion. “Why Chichiue?!”

“Because I wasn’t strong enough.” Tajima admitted, the words like a blow to the face. Madara staggered backwards, stricken and finally broke down unto sobs, ugly tears rolling down his cheeks. The boy’s cries were like the spark that lit a chain reaction, sharingan spinning to life around him as the older Uchiha present seethed with hatred, resolved to pay the Senju back tenfold for the death of their heiress and the misery of their heir.

Madara didn’t remember what happened after he’d broken down. The next few days he spent in a fog as he began training for the battlefield. He’d been learning how to meditate and sense out his chakra since he turned three along with throwing kunai and shuriken, though he had only just gotten old enough to learn how to punch and kick. Every day was the same, he woke up in a fog without his older sister’s cheer to chase away the misery that clung to the compound in her absence. He trained until he was exhausted, learning to punch and kick, to fall and get back up.

Madara was under no delusions, he wasn’t special like Kagami had been. He wasn’t a genius, nor was he a prodigy. His reserves were average for an Uchiha, larger then most other clans sure but nothing special among his own people. His mind was sharp, his memory photographic and yet the sharingan ensured that wasn’t even all that special when it remembered what it saw forevermore. Yet he now was the eldest, he had to be strong so his little brother would never have to experience this loss.

“Faster!” Tajima snapped as he swung his wooden training sword down towards Madara who did his best to block. The bokken clattered against each other and Madara’s arms strained even augmented by chakra. “Do not just block, that leaves you wide open to another attack! Parry and react or better yet interrupt!” Tajima barked the orders as he swung again and struck Madara’s wrist, causing the boy to drop his sword and cry out in pain.

“You’re dead,” Tajima growled and Madara stifled a sniffle as he nodded and grabbed his sword without prompting. He knew that tears wouldn’t help, he needed to train, for Izuna who was motherless and only two years old, for Kagami who had died defending the clan. “You need to be faster, use your chakra to guide yourself. Reinforce your muscles, Kagami-” Tajima cut himself off because the memory was still too raw.

Kagami was a genius, a prodigy and Madara was just Madara. He tried his best but he would never live up to his sister. If they could trade places, if it had been Madara who died instead, nobody would ever say the words but the boy knew his clan wished it had been another child, a less impressive member of the main family who had been killed.

“Again,” Tajima ordered and Madara charged, the clatter of the training blades echoing off the surrounding trees as the two fought. Madara pushed chakra into his muscles, chased after his father and tried his best but with a flick of his sword, Tajima sent Madara’s blade spinning away. The man used no chakra and none of his hard won speed, just pure muscle and then jabbed his son painfully in the shoulder, sending the boy to the ground.

Madara tumbled backwards, landing hard as the air was knocked from him. He gasped as his bokken clattered along the ground nearby and Tajima let out a tired sigh. Misery welled up within him, the whispers of failure clawing at the back of his mind. ‘It should have been me.’ Madara thought as tears returned to his eyes. Tajima shook his head and turned, unable to face his son. As the clan head he had to be controlled at all times and his son had to learn that same talent. The Uchiha head took a deep breath to steady himself and then turned back to face his son.

“Do not cry, Madara. You are the heir to the Uchiha. It is your duty to control your emotions and guide our fire. One day the entire clan will look to you for leadership and you must tame your own heart lest the clan burn itself out with its own fury.” Tajima’s voice was stern, eyes hard and resolve set as he walked over to Madara. The boy’s onyx eyes glistened with tears and his lips trembled dangerously, yet he didn’t sob or make any noise even as his shoulders quivered with tension.

“Give me your hand.” Tajima ordered and Madara obeyed, holding his hand out even though he knew what was going to happen. Tajima gripped his son’s hand and pulled out a kunai. The blade easily parted the skin of Madara’s palm and a quick flare of fire sealed the wound, leaving a painful, aching scab and light burns. Madara grit his teeth against the pain, for if he made even a sound his other hand would follow. “We carry an immense burden as the head family. We must carry the pain and misery of our clansmen. When they succumb to their emotions, it is up to us to pull them back. We cannot be simply men, it is not good enough to just be ourselves. We must be cold as the gods, unmoved by the pain and rage within our own hearts.”

“I do not do this to hurt you but so you learn. So you can be as ready as possible when the burden falls upon your shoulders fully.” Tajima pressed the kunai into his son’s wounded palm and closed the boy’s fingers over the grip. Silence held for several seconds between them as Madara’s breathing slowly leveled out, the boy pulling back his raging emotions and forcing his chakra to settle. “I know you have it in you Madara. You are my son after all.”

“Of course chichiue,” Madara managed after a minute had past. His voice wasn’t quite level but it remained steady enough and Tajima gave him a nod.

“Practice your kata, I will be returning to the main house.” Tajima ordered, before vanishing with a shunshin, one of the Uchiha’s signature techniques.

Left alone on the Uchiha training grounds, Madara winced as the wounded skin on his palm stretched, the scab threatening to break as he pocketed the kunai his father had given him. He bent down to pick up his sword, fingers closing around the still warm bandages on the training blade when he noticed them shift slightly. Underneath the grip, his sharp eyes caught familiar kanji and Madara’s breath caught.

‘Kagami-onee-chan.’ Madara’s heart stuttered as he saw the name carved under the wrappings. This was his sister’s training blade, a blade that should still have been hers. He had been using his sister’s sword and making an utter fool of himself. The air suddenly seemed to sting his lungs with ever breath and his throat tightened painfully. A pit formed in his stomach as the tears that he had only just chased away returned and Madara felt his self control snap like a wire as he broke down into sobs.

“I want her back! I want Kagami back!” Madara wailed, alone and utterly exhausted. He was a failure, a disappointment, unable to even walk in his sister’s shadow. His feet moved on their own, chakra cycling through his muscles as he ran hard, his body carrying him away from the training ground and up the sharp slope of the mountains where few rarely ventured. It was still safe, well within the patrols of his clan, yet far away from prying eyes and others practicing their craft.

Madara’s feet pounded over the tan gravel of the mountains, until a sharp breeze propelled a cloud of dirt and stone fragments into his face, causing a peppering of pain across his skin. The world around him seemed to come alive as he fell to his knees and sobbed.

“I can’t do it.” Madara whispered, unable to bear the burden any longer. He was alone, the weight of his people upon his tiny shoulders. His father wasn’t young and his sister, the prodigy who should have, could have carried this burden was gone. “I’m too weak, I can’t do this. I can’t even control my own emotions, how can I support the clan when I’m just me?” Madara stuttered and stammered his way through the words, sobs shaking his body as he spoke. It was impossible, he knew it. The Uchiha were doomed because he was just too weak to lead them.

Power thrummed through the wind that rustled his hair and the sun seemed to pulsate with a steady beat of chakra, like a heart of light bathing the world with its blessings. The boy took a shuddering breath as his mind processed the fact that something was there, just out of reach, watching him. It was like the world itself held still, waiting for him to reach out for help.

“I can’t do this alone.” Madara whispered and felt a burst of brilliant, blinding chakra as grass spread over the rocky ground, hardy mountain flowers pushing up through the pebbles and out from cracks, blossoming in pale whites and yellows. Above him, Madara caught sight of a girl with vivid light pink hair that glistened like pearls in the morning sun and she was falling directly towards him.

‘She’s going to die!’ Madara realized as he pushed chakra into his body with a force he never had before and jumped. He caught the girl well before she would have hit the ground, grabbing onto her and pumping chakra into his legs and back as gravity reasserted itself and they fell towards the ground.

Warmth flowed through his left hand the moment he touched her, a strange sensation winding over the skin and through the chakra pathways in the limb, yet it didn’t hurt. If anything it felt steadying, like a connection or a bond. Madara discarded the sensation in favor of landing without breaking an ankle and felt the muscles and joints in his legs heat as they absorbed the impact of two bodies touching down. A pulse of chakra dissipated most of the momentum but he took the rest and it left his body heated and luckily without even a hint of pain.

Turning his attention to the girl, Madara’s breath stopped as his mouth fell open because she was unlike anything he’d ever seen before. The Uchiha were known for their pale skin, dark hair and beautiful faces yet this girl had to be a youkai or perhaps a tennyo. She had pale skin, but it was rosy unlike the Uchiha which had tan undertones and her hair was an impossible color, pink and glossy like liquid pearls. Her eyes opened slowly, glittering like emeralds and from her mouth, inhumanly sharp teeth were just barely visible.

Madara would have been scared holding such a being in his hands, if it wasn’t for the tears running down her cheeks and the cool, calming chakra that seemed to pour from her. She felt like life, her chakra like rich loam and cool rain, with hints of static around the edges, a Hi forest amid a summer storm. The girl in his arms watched him, her chakra calming and slowly becoming curious, her emotions free and unclouded in a way that Madara had not experienced from anyone in his clan since his sister’s passing and he found himself utterly mesmerized as the girl drew in a small breath and her lips parted so she could speak.

“Thank you for saving me, I’m Sakura, who are you?” Her voice was lined with unveiled curiosity and surprise while her eyes were guileless and fixed on him with the same wonder he was currently feeling.

“I’m Madara and you’re welcome.” Madara answered dumbly, unable to think of anything else he could possibly say. What did one say to a tennyo or perhaps a young youkai they had rescued from a dangerous fall? Was he supposed to ask her why she had fallen from the sky? Madara didn’t know and didn’t care because for once he wasn’t brooding over his burdens or sister. He was living in the present and fully focused on not driving away the fascinating creature in his arms.

Perhaps it was because of that need to escape the memories of his sister and the pressure of his clan that he spoke without thinking or perhaps it was simply to keep the fascinating creature in his presence that Madara blurted out the words that would change both of their fates forever and irrevocably tie them together.

“Would you like to train with me?” Madara asked and the girl’s eyes fluttered in surprise. Madara noticed even her lashes were the same stunning pink as her hair and he knew she wasn’t human. How could she be with hair like flowers and eyes like gems?

“Um, if that means we can be friends?” Sakura asked, her words catching him off guard. Madara didn’t have friends or even companions. He had his father who he loved and Izuna who he adored but everyone else was a member of his clan. They were his responsibility, people whose fates he had to shoulder and whose fires he had to contain. He could not afford friends within the Uchiha but this girl wasn’t an Uchiha, nor was she even human, at least to Madara’s eyes.

“Alright, I think I’d like that actually.” Madara grinned as he set the girl down and then moved to pick up his bokken, making sure to keep her in his line of sight so she didn’t disappear on him. Sakura remained in place, watching him with those large, innocent eyes and Madara silently thanked the kami that this girl hadn’t happened upon the Senju. Who knew what they would have done to her. “Well then, what do you know about Chakra?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

Sakura looked up at the onyx eyed boy who had caught her. He had wild spiky hair that was a blue so dark its color was only revealed under direct sunlight and even then only tinted a dark, midnight blue. He was pale, though with a healthy tan undertone that tickled something at the back of her brain. His features were recognizable, though she couldn’t quite place it as she lay in his arms. A glance at his clothes showed they were a navy blue and Sakura’s scrambled mind idly informed her she hadn’t even introduced herself yet, which was simply an unacceptable breach of etiquette for the heiress of the Haruno.

“Thank you for saving me, I’m Sakura, who are you?” Sakura was fairly certain she had nailed her introduction as she watched the boy curiously. His eyes widened slightly, the black irises expanding and the sunlight just barely revealing the darker pupils within. They glittered like polished obsidian and she found herself simply unable to look away, even as a strange pulsing, tightening sensation wormed its way around her left hand.

“I’m Madara and you’re welcome.” Madara replied and Sakura couldn’t help but smile nervously. He hadn’t insulted her or dropped her yet. If anything he was just as fascinated with her as she was with him. Perhaps it was possible to become his friend, after all everyone who had rejected her had let her know with their scowls and glares well before she’d even asked. Still, Sakura had been brave and been slapped for her efforts. She was afraid to try again but before her fears could overwhelm her, Madara spoke first. “Would you like to train with me?”

“Um, if that means we can be friends?” Sakura answered dumbly because he’d interrupted her build up and now her brain simply dropped her request into his. Madara looked at her for a moment, surprised by her question and fear began to build while her gut started to tie itself into knots.

“Alright, I think I’d like that actually.” Madara grinned at her, actually smiled and the energy that lived within him was warm and welcoming, like a campfire surrounded by friends. There was sadness as well, like a quiet night without stars but the flames kept away the darkness even though it was present.

“I don’t know how to train though, I’m not a shinobi.” Sakura said the word slowly, making sure she said it correctly. She was an heiress and she was smart, even though according to her parents girls couldn’t be geniuses, they were house wives and home makers.

“Then…” Madara fidgeted with his wooden sword nervously. He could teach her but that could be a betrayal of his clan. On the other hand if he taught her and she was strong she could join his clan. The two children considered the problem silently before Madara nodded to himself and Sakura watched him curiously. “Then I’ll teach you.”

“You will?” Sakura had always wanted to be like the people who jumped across the rooftops of Konoha. They were so cool, with their shinobi magic and their ability to practically fly. She wanted that for herself, for as long as she could remember. If she was a shinobi she would be able to find her parents or learn about her clan. She would be able to prove that she wasn’t Chigiri, that she was Konohagakure.

“Yeah, I will.” Madara replied, putting his hand on his chin in a gesture he knew adults considered thoughtful. He could vaguely remember his own first step in training, which was the activation of the chakra reserves. It would happen naturally, given enough time and effort but once a child hit two years old, an adult or another chakra wielder to stimulate their chakra and allow them to get a feel for their own power. From there, they would learn to meditate and channel their chakra before beginning early kata and learning shurikenjutsu.

“So uh, I need you to sit down.” Madara said, though he didn’t sound very certain. Sakura looked at him, watching his expression closely and saw the lack of confidence written all over his face.

“Should I?” Sakura asked, not trying to doubt her new friend but he seemed nervous. She didn’t want him to make a mistake because then he’d feel bad and she’d feel terrible for not stopping him. Madara blinked before giving her a firm nod, confidence slowly making its way onto his features.

“Yes,” Madara said and there was certainty in his voice. “Sit down so you don’t fall over. I’m going to open your chakra and help you learn how it feels to call on it.” Sakura listened to Madara’s words and carefully picked out a spot free of jagged rocks to sit down. “Okay, just hold still. It’ll feel odd but you need to focus on that feeling and learn to control your chakra.”

“Okay,” Sakura gave Madara a nod and despite her nervousness she let him approach. She had no idea what was going on or where she was, but if this strange boy wanted to be her friend and teach her things, that was the nicest thing anyone her age had ever done for her. She could ask the questions burning in her stomach some other time, when she wasn’t terrified of being left alone once more. She didn’t want to drive Madara off after all.

“Alright, um, you ready?” Madara asked and Sakura could tell he was nervous but he didn’t seem mean or angry. His eyes filled with concentration as he made a few hand signs and then placed his hand on her back, his chakra humming through his fingers and causing the chakra within her core to stir suddenly. Sakura gasped as a flood of life wove its way through her body. She knew this feeling, the sensation came whenever that Inner voice spoke, the other Sakura was tied to this energy, fueled by it.

“Concentrate on your chakra. Try and keep it flowing through you when I pull my hand away.” Madara instructed, sounding far more confident then he looked as he pulled his hand away. Sakura focused, willing her chakra to flow and like a muscle she didn’t quite understand it sputtered and protested but she held it. It was strangely exhausting and Sakura could feel sweat bead up on her brow as she concentrated on her thrumming chakra. It felt smooth, intuitive, like it wanted to answer her call but was too weak to really listen.

“You have to build up your chakra, like any other muscle.” Madara explained as Sakura struggled with the energy she could always feel, within herself and the world around her, yet had never controlled. “Meditation builds control, use builds reserves, to become a strong shinobi you need both.” Madara spoke softly, remembering the words Kagami had imparted onto him only a year ago.

Sakura breathed in, keeping her focus on her chakra which had a flow all its own. There was no pulse to it, no heartbeat or breath, instead it flowed at a set speed through her body, spiraling out from her core and moving through her body, down to her toes, out to her fingers and up to her head. It had a feel, just like Madara’s, just like the chakra in the grass and the trees or carried upon the wind. Her chakra was alive, calm and kind, refreshing like mint and malleable, flowing like water.

“Wow,” Sakura whispered, awed by the sensation of her own chakra. It was almost overwhelming, almost unpleasant, to feel so cold, yet the roaring sensation of life that filled her chakra kept her from shivering and the rightness of the cool, minty and fluid power felt at home in her body, right in a way she couldn’t truly describe. It was wonderful.

“Amazing, isn’t it?” Madara was precocious as all children of war were, but he knew wonder still. His eyes were still innocent and his emotions beyond his ability to control even though he did his best to live up to Kagami’s legacy. “Chakra is a gift that was given to us by the gods.” Madara explained and slowly, carefully took Sakura’s hand.

The girl watched as Madara’s hand flickered with chakra and he pressed his palm to hers. She could feel his intent, his excitement flash across his skin and her own chakra rose, excited and delighted to meet his. She knew in that moment exactly what Madara was feeling, just as he knew her heart. The two children broke into massive grins, eyes crinkling with the force of their excitement. Sakura couldn’t remember ever smiling so wide, not when her adoptive parents reminded her that her teeth were scary, ugly things, ill befitting a woman of the Haruno clan.

“So what now?” Sakura asked and Madara tapped his chin before he snapped his fingers. He still had to practice sticking a leaf to various parts of his body, though it had started with his forehead. He ran over to a nearby tree and scampered up the trunk, chakra running from his foot to the wood beneath and allowing him to climb up and snatch a leaf before he returned to Sakura.

“That’s amazing! You just ran up that tree! How did you do that?!” Sakura asked and Madara blushed furiously. Sakura wasn’t sure why he was blushing so fiercely but she could understand. If anyone called her amazing, she’d probably react the same way.

‘We are amazing!’ Inner’s voice was soft, yet fierce and her chakra pulsed, momentarily speeding up and filling her body with strength before settling back down.

“Here, you need to stick it to your forehead with chakra.” Madara said and placed the leaf into Sakura’s hand. Sakura moved to press it against her forehead but Madara held her wrist steady. “You need to feel how much chakra is in the leaf, that will tell you how much you need to use to get it to stick. Too much and you’ll pop it.”

Sakura looked down at the leaf in her hand and felt the chakra within it. It was dim, a drop of power that was slowly waning. Eventually the leaf would be as dead as the rocks on the ground, though it would be quite some time before that happened. Slowly, she pulled on the power that was flowing through her, willing it to obey. Her chakra moved eagerly as she placed the leaf upon her forehead. She felt it brush against the chakra within the leaf, resonating with it.

Satisfied, Sakura could tell the leaf was no longer dying. It drank from her chakra happily, its chakra holding stead as she held it to her forehead. Removing her hand from the leaf, she watched it flutter past her eyes as it fell. Sakura blinked in surprise as it brushed her nose, tickling as it fell free. ‘I thought I had that right.’ The rosette thought as she caught the leaf with an open hand.

“Why didn’t it work?” Sakura wondered aloud and Madara cocked his head, eyes on the leaf.

“Dunno, it felt right.” Madara murmured, forgetting his manners as he took the leaf from Sakura’s hand and pressed it to his own forehead. Sakura watched as she felt his chakra slowly latch onto the leaf, carefully gripping it and becoming sticky. It didn’t just resonate with the leaf’s chakra, it gripped it. Emerald eyes widened in realization at what she had done wrong and Sakura struggled against the urge to bounce with excitement. Such displays were ill befitting a Haruno after all.

“May I see it?” Sakura asked, holding her hand out, while trying to be patient. Madara blinked before nodding, blush creeping up his neck as he handed the leaf over. Sakura missed the flushing of skin, and excitedly pressed the leaf to her forehead. Her chakra answered her call and after a few seconds of effort, she managed to mimic what Madara had done, the leaf sticking to her skin as she pulled her hand away. “I did it! See, look!” Sakura grinned and shook her head side to side, her short hair fluttering around her head as she did so, yet despite the motion and breeze, the leaf stayed firmly attached to her.

“Good job, you’ll be a great shinobi if you keep that up.” Madara grinned happily and Sakura felt her cheeks go pink because of his praise. She was never good enough for her family and she didn’t have any friends so hearing such open words of encouragement was a rare thing. “Now you need to practice doing that while adding leaves to other parts of your body.”

“Like where?” Sakura asked and Madara pulled out a pair of leaves and gently took the one from her forehead.

“Your hands and forehead, then your hands, shoulder and forehead. From there you start adding them at random. Here, I’ll help.” Madara said and over the course of the next few hours, slowly covered Sakura with leaves as the rosette deftly kept a hold of every single one he placed on her. “Wow, I don’t think I’ve ever met someone who could hold onto so many.”

“Really?” Sakura wondered as she felt a strange twinge in her stomach. She yawned slightly and Madara suddenly looked worried.

“Alright, you should stop now.” Madara said and Sakura let her chakra return to her. She had been feeling slightly woozy but as the energy rushed back to its normal path, she suddenly felt buoyed. It was like her energy had returned and then just as fast as it had came, she felt it drain away and her stomach ached. She felt tired in a way she couldn’t really articulate, having no reference for what a physical workout even was. She was Haruno and women of the royal court did not get sweaty or exert themselves when there were others to do such things. At least according to Mebuki Haruno, her adoptive mother and matriarch of the noble civilian clan.

“I feel strange,” Sakura admitted, yawning again and swaying slightly in the cool breeze that swept over the mountain.

“That’s because you used up most of your chakra. Focus on your core, it’s in front of where I put my hand.” Madara pocked Sakura’s back gently and Sakura realized it felt dim. It wasn’t empty but it felt drained, like her let had been expended and had gone from a candle to an ember. Still, despite the tugging and ache, Sakura felt ecstatic, she, Haruno Sakura, civilian nobody had used chakra! A massive sharp toothed grin stole over Sakura’s features as her lips pulled back with so much force her cheeks ached.

“I can feel it!” Sakura exclaimed and rose to her feet, only for the sudden head rush to turn her legs to jello. She had been sitting down for hour, focusing on her chakra while Madara gathered more leaves and practiced swinging his sword while stuck ever more leaves to her person. “Hey, so what next?”

“Hmm, next we eat lunch!” Madara chirped and grabbed Sakura’s shoulder to steady her.

***

Madara wasn’t sure how he was going to sneak the tennyo into the clan’s fortress. The compound was well defended and surrounded on all sides by sprawling rice patties that provided absolutely no cover. Of course a true shinobi could move under the shallow water or through the earth but Madara wasn’t a shinobi yet and the tennyo, Sakura, certainly wasn’t either.

Still, she clearly didn’t belong to an enemy clan. Madara knew what Senju and their allies looked like and with her emerald eyes, she clearly wasn’t a Hyuga or Uchiha. No, her appearance was so foreign, she had to be entirely unique and thus nobody would suspect her of being a threat. Besides, it wasn’t like Madara was going to take her to the main house, so he reasoned it was safe enough.

Sakura followed noisily after him, something he’d have to fix. It was clear she had no training in the shinobi arts, but her attempts at formal etiquette and clear speech spoke of a proper upbringing. ‘She has to be a tennyo, a youkai wouldn’t be so polite and well behaved.’ Madara decided as he took the girl’s hand and lead her through the trees and down the mountain trail that wound through the Uchiha training grounds.

Madara kept a slow pace, aware that Sakura had likely never moved at speed before in her life. She did well keeping up, but her breaths came in large pants and gasps as they reached the edge of the rice fields. Standing within the trees, Madara hesitated because he desperately didn’t want his father to learn of the tennyo. Tajima was many things, but first among them was the leader of the Uchiha clan. It was upon his shoulders that the burdens of the war fell. Every spy, every death, every defeat, all were Uchiha Tajima’s responsibilities and one day they would become Madara’s.

Madara knew his father wouldn’t take kindly to a stranger seeing the defenses up close. Merchants weren’t allowed to pass through the gates, while the farmers and laborers lived in homes built within the outermost courtyard. Sakura wasn’t a merchant but she also wasn’t an Uchiha so it was likely she’d be stopped at the gate and worse, with her brilliant hair and gem tone eyes, she’d attract the attention of anyone who saw her. In short, he didn’t want to bring her any closer but he could tell she was hungry.

Crinkling his nose, Madara looked towards the fortress walls then back to Sakura who was watching him with those large emerald eyes of hers. He thought over the various ways he could solve the problem before he realized he had another option.

“Wait here,” Madara told Sakura who nodded and hid behind a tree, suddenly very shy. She was surprisingly talented at disappearing among the leaves and bushes, though Madara wasn’t all that surprised. Her chakra was small, comparable to a young deer and while her hair was bright and noticeable, it was short, not even reaching the base of her neck.

Darting out from the trees, Madara made his way to one of the many shaded rest stations set up for the field workers. Several women were in the process of making riceballs for the laborers and Madara only had to ask to receive enough for himself and Sakura. Running back to the trees, he met back up with the girl and lead her away from the fields, into the safety of the heavily patrolled woods that made up the Uchiha training grounds.

“Here,” Madara handed off a bamboo bottle of tea and several balls of rice to Sakura before turning to his own food. The rice had been cooked in a thin broth, likely duck or fowl though it Madara couldn’t quite tell. He ate his food quickly, scarfing down the somewhat bland balls of grain before turning his attention to Sakura.

The rosette was eating slowly, still on her first ball of rice and Madara watched curiously as she took a careful, small bite. Her razor edged teeth moved slowly behind closed lips and he could tell she was struggling to properly crush the fine white grains. He hadn’t considered that might be a problem, but Sakura didn’t complain, diligently eating her meal with small, graceful bites. It was painfully obvious she wasn’t a shinobi, due to how slow and delicately she ate her food. Sure shinobi didn’t eat like slobs with mouths wide open and stuffed cheeks but eating quickly and efficiently was an important skill on the battlefield, a skill the girl lacked.

Suddenly Sakura paused and met Madara’s eye, mortification pulling the rosy color from her face. Madara frowned as the girl hid behind her pink bangs.

“What’s wrong?” Madara asked carefully and Sakura stammered a few incoherent words. “Did you bite yourself?”

“N-no, I just…” Sakura trailed off and Madara waited patiently. He didn’t want to lose the tennyo’s friendship or chase her away. Sure her teeth were unusual but so was pink hair and he rather enjoyed how different she was. She was so alien that he didn’t think about the Uchiha or Kagami while he was watching here, there was just the mystery of exactly who and what she was.

“It must be hard, to chew the rice, right? Don’t be embarrassed, I think your teeth are cool.” Madara admitted because he honestly wished he had teeth like that. He could imagine them being useful, he’d never need to worry if he didn’t have a kunai because his own teeth would be weapon enough.

“I’ve been told I get them from my father.” Sakura admitted softly and Madara looked at her curiously. It was unusual to speak of your family to strangers, at least for shinobi but Sakura wasn’t a shinobi, perhaps not even human. ‘Do tennyo have different traditions?’ Madara didn’t know but considering how soft Sakura was he knew she didn’t come from a shinobi family.

“Oh, my condolences.” Madara said quietly, because apparently even tennyo knew tragedy. It made sense in a twisted way, why else would the gods not have intervened yet in the wars upon the Earth? The heavens were embroiled in their own tragedies and thus the gods were absent. Perhaps that was how Sakura had fallen, caught up in some great catastrophe, she had been fairly shaken after all and still looked a bit ruffled.

“It’s okay, I never met him or my mom and besides I don’t know if they’re actually dead. Hahaue lies a lot and she doesn’t like me. Apparently I was the only one closely related enough and with good enough breeding to become the heiress.” Sakura huffed in annoyance because while she didn’t know what life would have been like if the Haruno hadn’t taken her in, she was sure it would have been better. She was miserable in Konoha because nobody believed she belonged their. Mebuki would always cluck her tongue in annoyance whenever Sakura’s sharp teeth pocked out from behind her lips and a sharp slap across the knuckles soon followed.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Madara replied and realized he had no idea what he was going to do with Sakura once it came time to head home. A tennyo, especially one that was apparently a hime couldn’t be allowed to sleep outside. Glancing at the girl, Madara tried not to panic because he had no idea how he was supposed to handle this. Should he ask his father for help or head to the temple of Amaterasu and get one of the Miko? He didn’t know but he still had to practice his kata, so he had time to figure things out.

“So, um I’ve got to practice my kata. want to learn?” Madara asked awkwardly and Sakura blinked before nodding. Madara grinned and took his basic stance. He stood at a slight angle to her, left arm guarding his upper body and head while his right arm was behind it and slightly lower, both hands held in ready fists. He was lowered slightly, knees lightly bent and feet spread apart so he could absorb the force of blows and yet still move quickly. It was a stance Sakura had never seen before and she’d watched the most recent chunin exams with her parents.

“You want to be at a forty five degree angle with your opponent. Your feet should be spread kind of like a triangle, see?” Madara explained motioning to how his two feet and then waved his arms to draw attention to them. “And your arms should be like this. You guard your upper half with your lead arm and your other arm is ready to deliver a powerful strike or block an attack to your stomach.” Madara finished awkwardly but Sakura didn’t even notice as she nodded and tried to mimic his stance.

“Not quite, your feet should be a bit farther apart, line them up with your shoulders then widen them just a bit further apart, yeah like that.” Madara demonstrated and Sakura quickly understood what he meant. “Okay, now pull your dominant leg back.” Sakura stepped back with her right leg and Madara looked over her stance. She had it down perfectly now and he gave her a nod.

“Now that you’ve got that you need to hold your stance while moving.” Madara took a step and as he did so, he swapped the position of his arms and legs. Every time he stepped forward, his lead leg and arm came up in the guard position while the trailing leg and arm held the lower, supporting position. Sakura tried to mimic it, moving much slower and struggling slightly but that was fine because she wasn’t Kagami, nobody was.

While Sakura practiced moving back and forth, Madara gripped his sword and began to practice his strikes, chaining blows and counters together in a clunky dance. He had always enjoyed training, the physical movement and flow of chakra demanded his utter concentration but this was the most fun he’d ever had. Gone were the fears of failure or the crushing sense of responsibility that dogged his every effort. Instead, he swung his sword, trying to get the blow just right while watching Sakura from the corner of his eye as she tried to figure out how to move while keeping up her guard.

It almost came as a surprise when the sun dipped below the horizon and the mountains cast the land into darkness. The pink sky overhead was several shades darker then Sakura’s hair and Madara turned his attention to the girl who was panting, her cheeks flushed a rosy pink from exertion and her bangs sticking to her pale forehead that was dappled with color as blood rushed to the surface to release heat.

“We should probably go home now.” Madara said quietly and realized he hadn’t given any thought to where she would spend the night.

“Oh, yeah probably.” Sakura said quietly, her lips pulling down into a frown as she looked around. “Will we meet again?” Sakura asked and Madara blinked, because that was the question he wanted to ask her.

“Yeah! I still need to teach you how to be a shinobi after all.” Madara stated firmly and gave a sharp nod. She was utterly defenseless and if the Senju happened across such easy prey they would surely do horrible things to her. It was practically an obligation to keep teaching her. “We are friends after all.” Madara looked up at the girl through his bangs and she gave him an absolutely massive smile as the sun finally dipped below the horizon.

“Okay, see you tomorrow Madara-kun!” Sakura chirped and then vanished in a flash of light.

Madara stared dumbly at the spot the girl had been. There was no scorch marks or indents that would indicate a movement jutsu nor had their been a gust of air or pulse of chakra. The natural chakra of the world had swelled, but Madara knew Sakura couldn’t have been responsible for that. She’d only just unlocked her chakra after all.

“Perhaps the heavens took her home?” Madara scratched his head then shrugged, unable to piece together what happened. Instead of pondering over what he didn’t understand, he began to stretch as his father jumped down from the nearby trees, a proud look in his eyes even as his face remained tightly controlled.

“Madara, still practicing?” Tajima asked, tone blank but Madara knew his father approved.

“Yes chichiue,” Madara answered and Tajima gave him a nod.

“You’ve been out here all day and I’ve felt your chakra constantly working itself. Good job.” Tajima said and Madara had to fight down a proud smile. His hand came down on Madara’s shoulder and gave it a squeeze. “I know it is hard, but if we do not carry this burden the Uchiha will fall. The clan relies upon the head to keep our hearts in check. We must be the bedrock upon which our clan can rely, the wind that tends to our people’s fire. You are not Kagami, but neither was I. Do you understand Madara?”

“I understand Chichiue,” Madara said quietly as Tajima began to guide him back home. The truth was Madara knew exactly why his father was so harsh and demanding. The head of the Uchiha clan wasn’t immune to the emotions that raged within all of their hearts, a wildfire that burned bright and would turn the world around them to ash if allowed to rage freely. It was their responsibility to temper themselves and their people, to control the flames of the Uchiha and ensure they burned bright and steady.

“Good, we will train some more tomorrow then. I will have to go on patrol soon, so I expect you to keep practicing even when I am gone. Akahiko will be teaching you kenjutsu in my absence. I expect you will listen to her.” Tajima gave Madara a stern look and the boy gave a light bow. The retired kunoichi was still fairly young, only sixteen but she had just missed her period and thus was fortress bound until her pregnancy ran its course, much to her husband’s relief. “Now let’s head home, Izuna misses his big brother.”

Madara couldn’t stop the grin that his father’s words brought to his face. Izuna was his entire world now that Kagami was gone. His mother had passed away during childbirth and Tajima was too heartbroken to even consider taking another wife. Breathing in deep, Madara looked back towards where Sakura had been when she vanished and hoped he’d see her again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

Sakura woke up with her back against the tree she’d been napping under. A warm wind tussled her pink hair and she pushed herself to her feet and stretched. ‘Was it just a dream?’ The girl wondered and reached for that energy within her she had only just started to learn. Her chakra answered instantly, tired and spent but still present and she quickly stuck one of the many fallen leaves around her to her forehead.

“I did it!” Sakura chirped and grinned happily before releasing her chakra and pushing herself to her feet.

“You sure did,” a boy’s voice called out and Sakura watched as a boy who looked oddly like Madara dropped down in front of her. He was wearing the uniform of the military police and his short curly black hair was held back by the blue ribbon of a Konohagakure hitae-ate, the leaf emblem sitting proudly atop his forehead. “If by did it, you mean give your parents a scare. You’ve been out all night ojou-chan.”

“Oh, um sorry.” Sakura murmured and felt her cheeks heat. Sakura fidgeted with the hem of her shirt as the older boy, young teen really, placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t apologize to me, I wasn’t the one who had to deal with them.” The boy laughed and Sakura blinked, peering up at him and wondering if all Uchiha were so friendly. Madara looked like an Uchiha after all, but she hadn’t asked since she felt like he’d have said if he was. There were plenty of people in Konoha with Uchiha features who weren’t members of the clan after all.

“Oh, I am very sorry to whoever that is then.” Sakura said as politely as she could and did her best to bow formally. Instead of treating her sincere response with any kind of respect, the boy just laughed and ruffled her pink hair until it was a frizzy mess.

“You’re a funny one ojou-chan.” The boy laughed and then held out his hand. “Come on, let’s get you home.” Sakura began to reach out then hesitated. Her parents had warned her about trusting strangers after all, or rather her tutors had. Her parents never really had the time to actually raise her themselves, they were important people after all. A fact Sakura was rather grateful for since the tutors were far nicer then Mebuki and Kizashi.

“Who are you.” Sakura asked and the boy grinned at her and pointed his thumb at his chest.

“I’m Uchiha Shisui, fastest shinobi in the world.” Shisui announced and Sakura narrowed her eyes at him. He seemed truthful and his chakra was bright and warm, a lot like Madara’s though it was freer somehow and without the shade of night that so defined the sensation of Madara’s chakra. Still, he didn’t feel dangerous so Sakura took his hand and the world disappeared into a blur of colors and wind. When everything finally settled, they were standing outside the gates of the Haruno compound and Shisui let go, grinning mischievously. “Thank you for taking the Shisui delivery service, I hope you enjoyed the ride, ojou-chan.”

“That was so cool! How did you do that?! Teach me, pretty please?” Sakura remembered her manners at the last second and made sure to keep her mouth as closed as possible so she wouldn’t scare him off. She couldn’t do anything about her hair or eyes, but if Shisui cared he showed no signs of it. Instead the boy laughed and tussled her hair again until it was sticking up in a wild mess that reminded Sakura vaguely of Madara.

“If you become a shinobi, sure I’ll teach you.” Shisui cackled then gave her a wink and vanished, reappearing on a nearby rooftop from which he waved happily. Sakura gaped at the display of speed, fascinated by the Uchiha and intent on tracking him down right up until a heavy hand landed on her shoulder.

“Sakura,” Kizashi’s voice reached her ears as the fingers on her collarbone tightened into a painful bruising grip. “Where were you? You’re the heir of the Haruno family, if you get kidnapped can you even imagine how expensive that would be for us? If there was anyone else who could act as our heir, we wouldn’t have chosen you so be more aware.”

“I apologize chichiue.” Sakura demurred quickly and kept her eyes firmly on the dirt between them. She wasn’t allowed to meet Kizashi’s eyes, wasn’t worthy of such directness and so she carefully kept her gaze downcast as he forcibly guided her back inside. “The chefs have prepared breakfast and your etiquette tutor is waiting for you. Get yourself cleaned off and fed quickly. I don’t care if eating rice is difficult with those barbaric fangs of yours. You won’t have them forever anyways, we’ll grind them down when your adult teeth come in.”

Sakura frowned but kept her eyes covered by her pink bangs. She knew her adoptive parents would make such decisions for her, she didn’t have a say but at the same time she loathed them for it. She wished she could escape them, that her real parents would rescue her or perhaps she could run away but she was only four and she couldn’t even feed herself without them. She didn’t know how to cook after all and there wasn’t anyone in the village willing to help her.

After a quick bath, Sakura pulled on a formal kimono then made her way over to the dining room where she ate the waiting miso soup and rice with fish. The fish was easy to eat, coming apart instantly but the rice was annoying and she was forced to slow down as she chewed it. Once her meal was finished, Sakura quickly rushed through the hallways of the Haruno mansion and arrived in front of her tutor who tutted with annoyance.

“A lady does not run where others can see. If you must move quickly, do so without getting caught.” The woman instructed and gave Sakura a glare. Hiruko was an older woman with strands of gray mixed in with her dark brown hair, currently done up in a painfully tight looking bun held in place by four hairpins all of which sported decorative matching tassels. The woman’s kimono was equally impractical, to Sakura’s eyes and looked incredibly stuffy. Sakura knew she’d never wear such clothes out of the house, her bullies would assuredly catch her in such clothes and then ruin them.

“Now then, we’ll start with posture.” The woman stated and Sakura strangled her sigh.

‘This is so pointless! I want to practice what Madara was teaching me! Learning how to punch someone is awesome shannaro!’ The inner voice echoed in the back of Sakura’s mind as she wasted the day repeating the motions and words Hiruko had to teach her.

After an utterly boring morning, Hiruko finally left and Sakura couldn’t wait as Hideki was due to arrive soon. He was the only tutor she actually like learning from and for good reason. He was a retired teacher from the academy with a permanent injury to his leg that had ended his shinobi career. It was his responsibility to teach Sakura the history of the various clans and court politics of Hi no Kuni and he did so with a flare for the dramatic, telling riveting stories about the various peoples of the court.

“Hello Sakura-ojou-chan.” Hideki greeted with a smile as he walked in, leaning heavily on his cane. His long dark purple hair was tied back in a ponytail and he slowly lowered himself down onto a cushion, letting out a sigh as he did so. “Ready for another day of learning?”

“Hmm, well there is something I’d rather do.” Sakura said, playing coy as Hideki peered at her curiously. The man raised an eyebrow in question and Sakura grinned happily. “I made a friend!”

“A momentous occasion indeed. I’m glad someone finally overlooked the prejudice towards your appearance.” Hideki said cheerfully and gave her a sly look. “Is that why you were out all night? Your parents hired the entire KMPF to find you.”

“Maybe,” Sakura said, drawing the word out and then flashed Hideki a guilty grin. “He taught me how to stick a leaf to my forehead and I was learning kata!”

“Did he?” Hideki said, sounding genuinely surprised, though Sakura could never be sure with him. She gave him a nod and then looked around before she picked up a loose sheet of paper. Paper was made from wood and thus trees so it shouldn’t be that different from a leaf, at least to Sakura’s mind.

“Yup, watch!” Sakura focused on her core to make sure she had enough and found it full. She hadn’t noticed it refilling, but it was and so she was perfectly safe to use it. She called upon her chakra and carefully matched the chakra in the sheet of paper, letting it stick to her forehead and then she lifted it up like a veil, grinning at Hideki as she did so. “See!”

“I do indeed,” Hideki was clearly thoughtful as he stroked his chin. “Say Sakura-chan, would you like to be a shinobi?”

“Yeah! My friend said he’d teach me if I wanted because I don’t think he knows how to play with civilians but if I can become a shinobi then we can train together and stuff.” Sakura finished awkwardly and Hideki chuckled, smile lines appearing at the corners of his eyes as he laughed.

“That sounds like a wonderful plan.” Hideki said and Sakura beamed at him excitedly. The man leaned back and pulled out his notes for today’s lesson as Sakura pulled the paper from her forehead. “So, is that all you learned?”

“Well that’s the only thing I figured out.” Sakura admitted because she just knew her guard wasn’t good enough to show off yet and she refused to embarrass Madara indirectly. He had taught her so her performance would be reflective of him.

“Well how long did that take you? It’s been a week, have you been practicing long?” Hideki asked, noting how confusion washed over the girl’s face. He raised an eyebrow and waited patiently for her to answer, even as she considered something.

“I just learned it today? Last night?” Sakura said quietly and Hideki fell silent for several long seconds. He knew the girl’s chakra wasn’t active the last time he’d met and Sakura was painfully honest, even if it often got her in trouble. Sure she fibbed, all kids did but she was terrible at hiding the truth and he knew her well. For all her precociousness she hadn’t yet figured out the art of lying to adults and right now he knew she was being honest. Haruno Sakura, a pink little noblewoman headed for the royal court was a chakra prodigy. It was a massive waste of resources and Konoha tolerated many things from its citizens but waste wasn’t one of them. He would have to inform the hokage.

***

Madara stretched his muscles as the sun slowly began to climb over the horizon. His father would be joining him soon to train and his mind kept circling back to the tennyo, to Sakura. She had fallen from the heavens and returned to them, he was certain of it. He also suspected the heavens weren’t necessarily a happy place, but that made sense to the young Uchiha, after all man was made in the kami’s image and war was ever present.

“Come Madara, we’ll be training tree running today and then you’ll practice your sword kata.” Tajima stated and Madara gave his father a nod. The two left the tenshu, the main keep of the fortress which towered overhead and gave a commanding view of the surrounding farmland. It was built atop a hill and from its roof one could see the pillar of mist and water that rose from the mighty Naka falls in the far distance.

The Honmaru was already filled with activity today as members of the clan who had the sharingan prepared for a day of patrols or sorties. Several hundred clansmen lived in this large, inner section of the castle and the area never truly quieted as shinobi operated during all hours of the day. The lower baileys were just starting to wake with smoke rising from the bakeries and communal kitchens as the cooks and bakers who fed the farm hands prepared today’s meals.

Tajima lead the way through the castle and out the main gate. As they walked, Madara caught glimpses of the incoming patrols, a few wearing blood spattered armor or sporting injuries wrapped in bandages. He didn’t have time to count the heads returning, though he knew the Uchiha field teams operated in groups of five soldiers and a leader.

Reaching the training ground, Tajima motioned for the trees and Madara gathered his chakra, cycling it through his legs as he jumped and missed a low hanging branch. Madara landed deftly, his ankles warming but not uncomfortably with the force of the impact.

“You need to gauge the distance more carefully, but this takes practice. Nobody gets this on their first try, not even Kagami. It’s like walking or running, you simply learn and memorize how fast you have to move to reach a branch at a given distance. It becomes second nature with enough practice, which is why you will practice.” Tajima ordered and watched as Madara jumped for the branch again, this time overshooting it. He caught his son before Madara could crash into the ground and gave the boy a stern look as Madara glared at the branch. “Control yourself.”

“I know,” Madara let his frustration go. He wasn’t even focusing on the task at hand. He wanted to see Sakura and teach her more kata. The girl didn’t even know how to throw a punch or tree walk so she was utterly defenseless. ‘Think about her later.’ Madara forced his mind to switch gears. He needed to master how to run through trees, it was the fastest way to move through the dense forests that dominated most of the continent and he couldn’t teach Sakura if he couldn’t figure it out.

Madara ignored the feeling of his father’s eyes on his back as he began to truly give it his all. On his third try, he landed on the branch and from there he began to nail the jumps more often then not. It wasn’t easy and he often overshot or undershot his targets, which taught him a lot about crashing into trees, though Madara wasn’t sure that was a good thing. By the time Tajima was satisfied, Three hours had past, the sun was steadily climbing hire overhead and the cool air of late night had been replaced by the damp heat of mid morning.

“I must leave for now,” Tajima said, sending a glance at his son who nodded and shifted slightly. Tajima was no fool, he knew something unusual had happened yesterday and had felt the other source of chakra with Madara. He wasn’t sure what Madara had found, but if whatever it was returned, then he would have his answer.

“Of course chichiue.” Madara nodded to his father who vanished in a swirl of leaves. The Uchiha used flames to mask their shunshin in battle, threatening their foes with burns for getting too close but outside of combat they stuck to the classics.

Madara let out a sigh once his father was gone from the clearing and turned back to the spot in the center. He gripped his sword and took his stance only for the world to surge around him. In a flash of light, Sakura tumbled onto the soft forest floor, dressed in what looked like a sleeping yukata. The girl looked around, clearly confused and dusted herself off as she rose to her feet.

“Sakura?” Madara asked, not quite believing his luck. He had been hoping she would return and yet preparing himself for disappointment. Sakura was a tennyo, she didn’t truly belong in the world with him and yet she had appeared before him once more.

“Madara! I was wondering what was going on.” Sakura gave him a bright smile and ran over to her friend, not bothering to hide her teeth as her lips stretched to their limits. “Hey, so I managed to stick paper to my forehead and I practiced my stance a bit to!” Sakura explained and Madara nodded along as the girl demonstrated her stance. She had it down pat, though it was clear she was still consciously focusing on where her feet and arms went.

“That’s really good.” Madara blurted out before he could control himself. He didn’t know how fast students normally learned, but Sakura had listened to everything he told her. “So just practice moving around with your guard up and then I’ll start teaching you how to punch and kick okay?”

“Okay!” Sakura chirped happily and began to move about the clearing as Madara swung his sword and ran through what his father had taught him about taijutsu. The Uchiha Taijutsu style was ever evolving and was more a collection of moves, guards and styles stolen from other clans thanks to the sharingan. It took the best movements and concepts from all the other styles in existence and discarded the weaknesses making it the second most feared taijutsu style after the Hyuga’s gentle fist.

“So the first thing you need to know is that there are different kinds of punches.” Madara said and Sakura nodded as the boy lead her over to a tree with rather soft bark. If she pushed chakra into her hands, she could easily protect herself from bruising her knuckles, though it would ruff up her skin and toughen it. “There are jabs which are quick, crosses which are powerful and direct, hooks which are powerful, come in at angles but are slower and uppercuts which are kind of just a hook from below but also kind of not.”

“Alright, so there are four types of punches.” Sakura nodded and did her best to remember the four punches Madara had listed.

“There are four basic punches, I don’t know the more complicated ones.” Madara spoke slowly so he could pronounce the word correctly and then silently preened when he managed it. Sakura listened to him, enraptured by his explanation and he felt himself puff up just that little bit further.

“Okay, maybe we can learn them together?” Sakura asked, still afraid that perhaps Madara would decide against being her friend. She had only just met him after all and maybe he’d heard bad things about her. She was sure that somebody would inform him that she was Chigiri the moment he described her to them, she couldn’t escape the whispers from the other kids whenever she was in public after all.

“Yeah! Or at least I’ll teach you when I learn them.” Madara declared and Sakura tilted her head and looked at him with wide curious eyes. “What?”

“Why can’t we learn them together?” Sakura asked and Madara hesitated because he knew his father would discover her eventually but he knew that likely wouldn’t end well. With the war raging, paranoia was rampant and every week or so a spy was caught trying to gather information on the clan. Sakura clearly wasn’t a spy, she was much too young and her chakra hadn’t even been unlocked but Tajima didn’t know that.

“Maybe we can, but we’re not ready yet.” Madara hedged and Sakura accepted his words, going back to focusing on her stance. “Now I’ll show you the punches and I want you to practice punching the tree. It’s going to hurt a bit but if you push some chakra into your knuckles you’ll absorb most of the impact okay?”

“Could you show me?” Sakura asked and Madara remembered her failing to stick the leaf to her forehead until he demonstrated it. She had good chakra control but she wasn’t a natural, she needed to see something done before she could do it herself.

“Okay, watch closely. You push chakra into your limbs and time the flow with your muscles. The closer the timing, the stronger the effect.” Madara explained and Sakura watched as he took his stance and then struck the tree. His chakra picked up in speed the moment he brought up his guard but when he went to strike, it spiked, cycling through his body and reinforcing his skin, bones and muscle.

Sakura looked at her own fist then at the tree and pursed her lips. If she messed up, this was going to hurt a lot. ‘I can do this. Madara’s teaching me, spending time he could be practicing to help me.’ Sakura nodded to herself and looked at the tree. She drew up her stance then mimicked Madara’s jab. Her chakra came a little early, a waste and she could tell it weakened the potential force of the blow. Still even with a failure, the energy came rushing down her arm, her muscles grew more powerful and her bones became stronger then steel.

Sakura’s hand was roughed up, the skin irritated from the bark and she inspected it before looking over at Madara. The boy glanced at her hand and gave her a nod, as if this was normal. Sakura swallowed, doing her best to hide her nerves and then punched a second time. Timing her chakra was much, much harder then simply sticking a leaf to her forehead and this time she was a second too late, her knuckles bruising painfully against the tree trunk.

‘What if I push chakra in ahead of time and then pulse it?’ Sakura carefully guided her chakra into her arm, drawing Madara’s attention. The boy tilted his head as she drew her fist back and launched it forward, pulsing yet more chakra down the limb as she did so. Her fist collided with the tree, the chakra within it cushioning the strike while the chakra she pulsed magnified the blow, causing the bark to crunch under her knuckles.

“How did you do that?” Madara asked curiously as Sakura pulled her hand back and inspected the bits of bark that had gotten stuck in her ruffed skin. He had never seen anyone do something like that before, though it likely required immense chakra control since Sakura had controlled two separate flows of chakra simultaneously.

“I kept chakra in my arm and then pulsed it when I punched.” Sakura chirped and Madara looked at his own fist and then filled his body with chakra. He looked at the tree and tried to mimic the blow, though he only managed to expend the chakra in his arm instead. It was difficult to make your chakra do two things at once, that was why you couldn’t cast two jutsu simultaneously, yet somehow Sakura had managed it.

“That’s amazing.” Madara admitted and Sakura’s entire face went crimson. His eyes widened slightly in surprise as the girl hid behind her bangs and stammered out a string of nonsense. A flash of emerald through pink caught his eye and the two locked gaze as Sakura trembled.

“Really?” Sakura whispered and Madara wondered if perhaps she was an outcast among the tennyo. Her teeth were rather sharp after all and he had thought she might be a youkai because of it.

‘Is she the child of a youkai and a tennyo?’ Madara wondered, ‘would that make her unwelcome in heaven? She did look like she had been crying when I met her.’ Madara wasn’t sure what to make of Sakura, she was a mystery and a half and she fascinated him.

“Yeah, I just tried to do it and couldn’t.” Madara admitted and watched as a look of awe spread over the girl’s face. It was the honest truth, without embellishment or exaggeration and yet Sakura radiated happiness as she crossed the distance between them and hugged him. Madara’s back went ramrod straight and his body locked up. He had never been hugged by anyone outside his family and even then, not since Kagami had died. He had missed the gentle contact and slowly he melted into the hug. “It’s the truth.”

The two hugged for several pleasant seconds before Sakura stepped back, her entire face practically incandescent with embarrassment. Without a word, Sakura turned to the tree, called up her chakra and punched, running through the motion mechanically while Madara stood stunned. She was practicing with holding her chakra in her arm and then amplifying it with every punch, the crunch of bark creating a steady rhythm as she took out her embarrassment on the tree.

“I can’t fall behind.” Madara said quietly, a new kind of determination rising within him. He had seen the kind of behavior Sakura exhibited. Children who had suffered, who had become outcasts among their peers behaved like that. She had bullies and her parents didn’t love her, an almost incomprehensible thought. If he fell behind her, he wouldn’t be able to teach her so he had to learn faster then ever. He had already been trying his best though, the burdens of the clan were heavy upon his shoulders and he truly put his all into training but he wasn’t Kagami.

Drawing up his chakra, Madara looked at another tree and then glanced at Sakura. He focused on her chakra, on the feel of it and how it flowed. He let chakra flow through his whole body like she did, reinforcing everything evenly and his left hand pulsed. Onyx eyes shifted to pale skin and Madara watched a circle appear on the back of his hand, within which appeared the stylized Uchiwa of his clan.

Suddenly, Madara’s chakra shifted and like an eager puppy leapt to obey him. He felt echoes of Sakura’s chakra running through him as he squared up with the tree. It was the strangest feeling, as if two chakras were flowing through his network, which should have harmed him yet instead it felt almost pleasant. Throwing a punch, Madara drew up a second flow of chakra from his core and cycled it like he would for a normal punch and delivered the hardest punch of his life. Little flakes of bark fell as he withdrew his fist and he looked at the slightly torn skin of his knuckles in awed confusion.

“How did I do that?” Madara wondered, gazing at his knuckles with wide eyes.

“That is a very good question.” Tajima agreed and Madara felt all the blood drain from his face as a chill ran down his spine.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Uchiha Tajima suppressed his chakra and stilled high above the ground so he could watch his son train. Madara was dutiful and had matured after the death of Kagami but he was still a four year old boy. Sure chakra allowed his brain to develop faster then a civilian’s and he was smart, perhaps even a genius by civilian standards but by shinobi standards, with minds and reflexes bolstered by chakra he wasn’t anything special, at least not yet.

Talent mattered in the beginning but it was hard work, experience and dedication that made the difference between a legend and another face in the crowd. In twenty years time, the gap between Kagami and Madara would have narrowed, sure his daughter’s genius would have given her an edge over less gifted but equally well trained and experienced foes but that was all.

A flash of soft green light caught Tajima by surprise and he watched as girl about Madara’s age appeared from thin air. Her pink hair was almost opalescent, even in the shade, glistening like liquid pearl and her eyes were so vividly emerald that even from his spot up in the trees they stood out. ‘A youkai?’ He watched as her and Madara began to talk and frowned. The girl definitely wasn’t a spy, he could feel the remnants of Madara’s chakra within her, proof her chakra had only been activated yesterday.

Tajima silently observed the two children interact. Whatever this Sakura was, she held no ill intent. Watching her with his sharingan, he could see her chakra was open and unguarded. She appeared human to his crimson eyes, despite her form of arrival and something about her chakra was vaguely familiar. Tajima watched with interest as Madara began to teach the girl the basics and smiled. Teaching others was a good way to reinforce your own abilities and since the girl wasn’t a threat, he simply had to ensure she didn’t wander away to their enemies with what she learned.

‘Not that our fighting style is a secret.’ Tajima mused because unlike the civilian misconceptions about taijutsu, you couldn’t simply steal it and then analyze its weaknesses. The Uchiha style was a mishmash, with different stances for different situations and a wide mix of strikes ranging from light, fast blows to crushingly powerful attacks. Their bukijutsu was equally varied and had been honed over the thousand years the clan had existed until it was more of a way of viewing a fight and reacting accordingly then a rigid style, at least at the level of mastery.

Tajima watched as the girl began learning to control her chakra for punches and tilted his head. ‘That’s unusual.’ He made a mental note of how pliable the rosette’s chakra was. It answered her calls eagerly, flowing in a smooth and stead pattern, like water through the channels in her body, yet when she struck it hardened and amplified the force, becoming rigid like stone. Learning to get the timing right was difficult and the only person Tajima had ever seen master such a thing on their first try was Kagami.

‘What to do about the girl.’ Tajima mused as Sakura tried again and struck the tree before glancing towards his son. Madara was diligently practicing, his swings coming a bit more naturally now that he wasn’t stressing over every movement. The pressure Madara was under was immense and it was truly unfair. Nobody was like Uchiha Kagami, nobody could be like her either. His daughter had been an aberration, a youkai reincarnated as a human or a divine soul sent to be the salvation of the clan. The task of filling in for her absence was impossible, superhuman and it was crushing his son.

Flames of black rage spilled into Tajima’s veins as his chakra burned hot. Demonic chakra formed in his brain and raced down his neurons, his eyes spinning into pinwheels as he forced them shut and gripped his chakra with an iron will. The Senju had taken far too much from him and had already irrevocably harmed his son who had yet to even see battle. Gritting his teeth, Tajima took in a deep breath and let his anger calm, it was a herculean task but he was the head of the Uchiha. It was his job, his duty, to control the flames of his clan and tend to them.

Opening his eyes just a crack as his chakra began to settle, Tajima watched the rosette fill her body with chakra. It was a shortcut that most fell back on but it was far weaker then cycling your chakra at the moment of impact. To come across the shortcut was a sign of intelligence and Tajima silently approved of his son’s choice of acquaintances. The girl drew her guard up and then threw her fist forward. His eyes were already in their mangekyo state so he saw the chakra within her core come to life, despite the fact she held the power in her body stable and then unleashed it in a sharp punch.

Even from where he was standing, high up in the trees, Tajima heard the crack of bark crumbling under chakra enhanced knuckles. He also saw the girl’s chakra clearly, she had two chakra within her body, though one was mostly dormant, it activated for just the moment she struck. ‘She’s a Hagoromo.’ Tajima realized and held a hand to his chin as he thought on that fact. The clan had been allied with the Uchiha before their destruction, yet that didn’t explain how the girl had arrived here. It also didn’t explain her teeth, the Hagoromo weren’t from Mizu no Kuni, where such teeth were common.

‘What is she?’ Tajima wondered as he watched his son consider the girl’s accomplishment. The boy drew up his own fists and Tajima watched him with pinwheel eyes as Madara threw his fist forward. The boy’s body hummed with a secondary chakra and Tajima realized it belonged to the girl. He knew of no clan that could accomplish such a thing. If anything it should have scorched his son’s network, yet instead it helped Madara control his chakra. ‘Are they sharing chakra attributes? The girl’s control was passed to Madara.’ Tajima thought as he dropped down from the trees, no longer content with just watching.

“How did I do that?” Madara wondered aloud and Tajima couldn’t help the amused smirk that danced over his lips.

“That is a very good question.” He answered and watched as Madara went pale, his face contorting with shock before his eyes darted to Sakura, worry written all over him. The rosette paused and looked over, suddenly becoming shy as she tilted her head forward and hid behind her jagged bangs. “Madara?”

“She’s not a Senju! Or dangerous, I just, we’re training together.” Madara stammered and Tajima hummed, looking towards the girl who was doing her best to melt into the background. She didn’t physically move but somehow she made herself seem small and inconsequential, much like the civilian women of the royal harem. Tajima had always loathed such wanton displays of submission and while common folk should defer to their superiors, such dramatically deferential behavior came across as insincere or desperate. Humans should never be so quick to abandon their pride, nor so rigid as to defend it at all costs. They weren’t animals after all.

“I can see that,” Tajima looked over the girl and narrowed his eyes. “Sakura, right? Stand straight, you’re making a fool of yourself.” Tajima barked and watched as the girl’s eyes widened and then she practically transformed before him. Her back went rigid, her face, still a bit too pale, became mostly blank, though he could still see nerves tugging her lips downward and her eyes radiated fear. Her posture was more akin to the wife of a civilian lord now or perhaps a woman of the other shinobi clans who were kept from battle but expected to know self discipline if nothing else.

A glance to her hand with his sharingan showed Tajima the girl had the same seal on her left hand that Madara did. They were matching, and each seal held a bit of the other’s chakra. He had never seen such a thing before but it didn’t appear harmful, in fact it seemed to be beneficial though it would have consequences for the both of them as they grew, especially since the girl would be exposed to the unique chakra of the Uchiha.

‘I need to be certain she’s not a threat.’ Tajima thought and met the girl’s eyes, his own spinning first crimson, three tomoe appearing before morphing into his unique mangekyo. He sent his chakra forward and took hold of the girl’s chakra, like one would hold a child’s hand as they threw a tantrum, firm but gentle so there would be no bruising or pain. His chakra gathered and flew across the air between them. For a moment there was resistance and then, he was inside her mind.

A blank void stretched out in all directions, endless and utterly devoid of light. Tajima shivered slightly because the air here was cold and smelled of stone, wood and must. ‘A child’s mind shouldn’t be like this.’ He thought quietly, eyes shifting as he observed the blank void. An outline of white caught his attention as a small girl, a mirror of the one whose mind he was within looked up at him with a glare.

“What do you want?!” The girl chirped, doing her best to look threatening. With her all white eyes that peered through long uneven bangs and sharp teeth, she could perhaps have scared those with less knowledge of the Hagoromo but this wasn’t the first time Tajima had encountered such a being.

“I need to know that you aren’t a threat to my clan. I intend you no harm, I just need to see.” Tajima could easily overwhelm the mental guardian, the second soul that lived within the descendants of the Hagoromo clan. The girl’s mind was untrained in their arts, there were no defenses or obstacles besides her innate gift. It was obvious she wasn’t even aware of what she was.

“Can I keep playing with Madara if I do? This might be a dream but I like this dream.” The girl’s guardian said and Tajima’s lips quirked up into a smile. The girl’s bloodline wasn’t a dojutsu and thus would be easily compatible with the sharingan. He would be more then willing to take her in if she proved harmless and perhaps she could even become an asset. She was already a companion for his son who needed a peer and one day, perhaps she could be more then that. He had been considering several marriage contracts for his sons already, but perhaps he could wait and see how things turned out with the Hagoromo stray for a few years.

“Yes, you can but only if you let me see everything.” Tajima said and the guardian hesitated before giving him a slight nod. He could feel its presence dim slightly, though it remained ready in case he tried to cause harm.

Moving forward, he let the girl’s recently memories flicker through his eyes. He saw a strange village, a civilian clan and parents who had no right having children. Sure Tajima was harsh with his son but it was from necessity. Madara had to be strong enough to survive and master his own emotions before they devoured him in. The Haruno clan were just cruel and the reason why her mind was a pitch black void caused his blood to boil. She’d been repeatedly locked in a pitch black cellar when she angered the Haruno heads. No child should be punished in such a way.

“Alright, you can keep meeting up with Madara, though you’ll be joining him properly from now on.” Tajima said to the guardian once he was done and prepared to withdraw his chakra. Retracting his probe, Tajima expected his attention to return to the waking world but instead he felt a presence, vast and endless swallow him whole. It felt sacred and all encompassing, as if the chakra of the world itself had focused itself upon him.

“The child of war and a child of chance shall meet. Together they will face the war between the chosen son and the other son. Upon their actions rests the fate of those who tend the flames for they shall break the lunar maiden’s curse or succumb to it.” The words echoed in Tajima’s mind as he was thrown back into his body, the forest clearing becoming instantly visible and a warm breeze rustling his bangs.

‘The girl is the child of chance then.’ Tajima thought and looked towards his son. It hurt in a way he couldn’t describe to admit his son was a child of war. In a year Madara would see battle, from afar, but he would walk the killing fields, ferrying supplies and finding wounded. He wouldn’t be expected to fight, but he would witness death and perhaps even die if the Senju discovered whose son he was. ‘And my son is the child of war.’

Tajima looked at the girl and could not deny she was a child of chance. There was nothing special about her. Sure her chakra control was exceptional, but all Hagoromo had good chakra control and her reserves were so small it was almost expected they would be easy to command. ‘We’ll have to build those up. Stamina is crucial and if she’s going to walk alongside Madara she has to be able to match his power.’ Tajima wasn’t sure what to make of the girl, but she was, in a way, a divine gift. She wasn’t Kagami but perhaps Madara and Sakura together could shoulder the burden of replacing her.

***

“Sakura-chan,” Sakura flinched slightly as the man who looked so much like Madara spoke. His voice was warm and kind. The rosette nervously met his now onyx gaze which was identical to Madara’s. A small smile tugged the corners of his mouth upwards and the corners of his eyes creased ever so slightly. He was young for a parent, perhaps 28 or thirty at the oldest, yet there was an age to his eyes and a weight to his smile that made him seem decades older.

“What um, uh…” Sakura realized she didn’t even know how to address the man. He was clearly important, but his identity and status were a mystery. Still she kept her back straight even as she partially hid behind her bangs.

“I am Uchiha Tajima.” Tajima saw the moment his son realized he had given their clan name. Such a thing was a big deal as most clans didn’t attack on sight, unless their hands were forced. Even Uchiha and Senju teams would often ignore the other if nobody shared any names.

“Um H-” Sakura began to speak and Tajima waved his hand silencing her.

“Just Sakura, you will not give anyone your family name.” Tajima ordered and Sakura swallowed nervously. There was a gravitas to him that her parents lacked. Tajima had no need for threats or physical bullying, his mere presence was enough. “I think, for the rest of the day I will oversee your training.”

“Chichiue?” Madara asked carefully and Sakura could feel her friend’s chakra twitching nervously, like a flame popping and crackling as it burnt through green wood.

“It is alright Madara, I approve. She will be taken in as a ward of the clan. I will discuss it with the elders tonight.” Tajima’s words caused Madara to pause, his face going blank before a massive grin pulled his cheeks taught.

“Did you hear that Sakura-chan! We can keep practicing and I can keep teaching you.” Madara exclaimed and Sakura felt a wave of relief wash over her. She’d been terrified that Madara’s father would chase her off. It wouldn’t have been the first time such a thing happened after all.

“Indeed and when she catches up to you, I’ll teach the both of you. Now back to your kata Madara, and Sakura you have to practice your punches.” Tajima chided gently, smiling at the two children who chorused their agreement and returned to their respective tasks.

Sakura faced the tree she had punched several times already and brought up her hands. Before she could strike however, Tajima caught her fist and gently began winding bandages over her knuckles.

“You may be training to become a warrior, but there is no need to overdo things on your second day. Your skin will toughen under bandages and it will hurt less.” Tajima explained, his voice soft as he carefully wrapped Sakura’s right hand, then her left. She was nothing like Kagami, her pale, rosy features just as foreign to the natives of Hi no Kuni as the dark skinned shinobi of Kaminari, yet Tajima couldn’t help but feel nostalgia as the girl’s wide emerald eyes watched him as he went about ensuring she wouldn’t bloody her knuckles.

“All done, go on now.” Tajima ordered and Sakura gave him a jerky nod before turning to the tree. She began to punch it, exchanging fists and going through the four basic punches as he watched. The man moved back and settled down on some exposed roots, pulling out a report on Senju activity in a neighboring region while the two children trained.

Sakura tried not to show her nerves as she punched the tree. She had seen Tajima’s eyes turn red and then spin into a kaleidoscope pattern of black and red. It was beautiful, yet scary and she had felt his chakra enter her mind. She vaguely remembered him asking permission, which she had given and she had passed whatever test he had in mind. A glance towards Madara showed he was just as shaken as she was, though he hid it better.

The boy gave her a nod, his spiky hair swaying with the motion and Sakura rallied her courage. Friends overcame hardships together and for Madara she could withstand the scrutiny of his father. It was only fair, after all parents had a say in who their children were friends with. More often then not they used that say to ban Sakura from interacting with their kids, in fact just the other day she’d been slapped alongside a shrieked ‘Chigiri!’ Yet Tajima made no move to drive her off, he had even wrapped her hands.

“Thank you.” Sakura said quietly, suddenly realizing just how ungrateful she’d been. In her nervousness, she hadn’t even thanked the man properly.

“You’re a friend of Madara’s, think nothing of it.” Tajima replied, waving her worries away and giving her a small but genuine smile. Sakura felt her mouth fall open and gaped at Tajima for several long seconds before she forced it closed.

“Um thank you very much!” Sakura shouted and bowed dramatically, overwhelmed by how kind Tajima was. She’d never had an adult show this much compassion towards her and she felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment as Madara gave her a confused look. The boy glanced towards his father and the two seemed to speak with their eyes before Madara walked over to her.

“So, want to learn how to kick as well? So you could rotate your attacks.” Madara suggested and Sakura was grateful for the sudden change in topic. “Here, this is a low kick.” Madara said and kicked the tree. “The goal is to disrupt your opponent’s balance, okay?”

“Okay,” Sakura nodded and kicked the tree gently. She paused and looked down at her bare feet before frowning. “I don’t have shoes.”

“Or proper clothes for training.” Tajima replied and scratched his head as he looked over the girl. Sakura didn’t remember how she arrived, she had gotten into bed and closed her eyes, preparing to sleep when she’d tumbled into the clearing. She was fairly certain this was all a dream, but she wasn’t rude and she desperately wanted friends so dream or not, she was determined to keep Madara.

“Um, that’s okay though.” Sakura mumbled and hoped Tajima wouldn’t get angry with her. She knew her adoptive parents certainly would get mad but Tajima just chuckled and waved off her concerns.

“Don’t worry Sakura-chan, just focus on your practice.” Tajima replied and Sakura gave him a jerky nod. She took a deep breath to bolster herself and pulled up her guard, cycling through the various punches and occasionally throwing a kick. Her toes stung as the bark bit at her skin and the bones felt jarred and numb from repeated strikes but she pushed through the discomfort because she was having a surprising amount of fun. There was something exciting about kicking, punching and trying to master her body that put a grin on Sakura’s face.

When lunch rolled around, Tajima disappeared briefly before returning with food. Sakura quickly joined Madara on a large root as the two began to eat. Tajima ate nearby, but didn’t crowd the children, which Sakura was silently grateful for. The rosette chewed her food slowly, enjoying the surprisingly well seasoned rice balls which were filled with fresh caught, grilled river fish. Her eyes narrowed with pleasure as she shredded the soft flesh of the fish and she felt Tajima’s eyes on her. His slight smile put any fears she had to rest, but apparently Madara had noticed her unease.

“It’s alright Sakura,” Madara said softly and Sakura turned to face her friend. “You know you don’t need to be nervous.”

“I just, I’ve never had a friend before.” Sakura said softly and Madara nodded in understanding. Sakura could tell this was new for him to. He had been training alone after all and why would anyone train alone if it was so much fun to learn with friends?

“Well since you’re going to be a ward of the Uchiha, you need to learn how to be confident!” Madara said and Sakura blinked and watched as he stood up, already done with his food. “Uchiha are the strongest clan in the elemental nations! In fact we’re going to unite Hi no Kuni when we defeat the Senju and bring peace back to the world.” Madara said and Sakura couldn’t help but believe him. She knew the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan had made peace and the Senju weren’t in Konohagakure anymore, so perhaps Madara was right.

‘Is this a historical dream?’ Sakura wondered, curious over exactly why she was dreaming such things.

“So, you understand why you have to be more confident right?” Madara asked and Sakura realized she’d let her thoughts wander.

“Um, because if I’m shy and nervous it’ll look bad for the clan?” Sakura guessed and Madara let out a huff.

“Yes, wait no! Maybe? I mean it’s not about looking good or bad. You have a responsibility you know? You have to be strong and confident so others can rely on you. We’re the head family, my father is the clan leader and one day I will be. As my friend, you’ll stand next to me so you have to be confident to.” Madara’s words made sense and Sakura considered them carefully. She wanted to be Madara’s friend but being his friend came with a certain responsibility. Then again, he was teaching her his family’s techniques and Tajima was willing to take her in.

‘Perhaps, I could stay here?’ Sakura glanced towards Tajima who was currently reading a scroll. The man sensed her gaze and looked over, an inky black eyebrow arching in question.

“Um, alright I’ll work on being c-confident.” It wasn’t a great start, as Sakura stuttered from nerves but Tajima gave her a small nod of encouragement.

“These things take time,” Tajima said, considering the two children as he spoke. “You have to do your best and constantly monitor yourself. Act confident, push your boundaries and eventually your tolerance will improve. Confidence, like any skill improves with practice after all. I’m sure you’ll get the hang of it.”

“Thank you Tajima-sama.” Sakura gave the man a light bow and Tajima let out a small sigh.

“Tajima-san or chichiue, this isn’t the daimyo’s court.” Tajima replied and Sakura couldn’t help but be surprised. The Uchiha were a powerful clan, well above the Haruno in standing and Tajima had just given her permission to call him honored father.

“Um, then Tajima-san.” Sakura hedged, unable to bring herself to call the man father just yet.

“Very well,” Tajima rose to his feet and pocketed his scroll. “You two should follow me, it is getting late and we have to introduce Sakura to the clan elders. Before we leave the forest though, Sakura you need to hide your hair.”

“Hide my hair?” Sakura asked and Tajima gave her a nod.

“Indeed, it’s far too noticeable. I don’t want the Senju’s spies catching wind of you or they might target you.” Tajima explained and Sakura nodded, because even if this was a dream it would be good practice for when she became a shinobi. “Do you know hand signs?”

“No,” Sakura answered and Tajima held up his hands so she could see.

“Here, dog, boar and then ram. Do them quickly but accurately.” Tajima explained and Sakura felt his eyes on her as she made the hand signs. Nothing happened when she finished and she ran through them a few times until they felt a bit more fluid. “Good, now we’ll add chakra. Picture your hair and eyes looking like Madara’s and mine.”

Tajima used the transformation jutsu, his own hair becoming long like Sakura’s and she watched his chakra flow through his body, weaving a tangible illusion over him. She couldn’t see through the illusion once it was formed but something in the back of her mind was telling her the hair wasn’t real.

“Now you try.” Tajima ordered and Sakura brought her hands together and let her chakra flow through them.

“Dog, boar, ram,” Sakura murmured and pulsed her chakra like Tajima had, picturing her hair and eyes turning black. A puff of smoke surrounded her and she felt a drain in her core as the jutsu took. When it cleared, Sakura’s hair was now shiny black, almost blue hair in color. It was spiky, like Madara’s and her onyx eyes were a perfect match of the young Uchiha’s. Still even with the classic hair and eyes, she didn’t look like an Uchiha or at least a pureblooded member of the clan. She might be able to pass as the daughter of an Uchiha and a foreigner, which was good enough.

“Good, now can you feel the chakra forming the illusion?” Tajima asked and Sakura didn’t even need to focus to feel the flow of her chakra. There was some leaking away but most of it was wrapped around her hair and eyes, forming a tight weave that hid her true appearance and gave substance to the illusion. “Use as little chakra to maintain the technique as possible and don’t let it drop. It’ll be like sticking a leaf to your forehead and then walking around with it.”

“Okay,” Sakura nodded dutifully and then followed Tajima as the man lead them through the forest.

“You getting tired?” Madara asked with some concern as they walked over the rough ground. The earth was soft and damp while the tree roots made it uneven and difficult to set a steady pace. With bare feet it was a challenge just to avoid any sharp rocks.

“I’m alright.” Sakura answered, channeling just a bit of chakra through her body to boost her muscles which were burning from exertion. In truth she’d never been so tired before but she still had some chakra left and they crossed the rice fields then entered the Uchiha’s fortress well before she ran out. Reaching the innermost courtyard, Sakura followed Tajima into a large building set up near the keep.

‘Everything is so traditional.’ Sakura thought, looking at the rush candles and the utter lack of electronic devices. It was strange how accurate her dream was, there weren’t even any watches or light bulbs to ruin the immersion. ‘What if it’s not a dream?’ Sakura wondered then dismissed the idea because what else could it be?

Entering a large room, Sakura found herself, Tajima and Madara suddenly the center of attention. A group of men and women, none of whom looked a day over forty were currently pouring over maps and documents. There were ten of them in total and all of them had hardened eyes and grim faces as they looked towards the newcomers.

“Elders,” Tajima’s voice cut across the silent room and he looked towards Sakura. “I have something to announce.”

“Well don’t keep us waiting Tajima.” A woman with graying hair and eyes that looked like they were slowly being bleached white snapped, though there was no ill humor in her tone, just impatience. She didn’t look all that old, perhaps early forties, yet her hair and eyes looked like they belonged to a woman much, much older.

“This is Sakura, Sakura release the transformation.” Tajima said and Sakura pulled her chakra back into herself, revealing her pink hair and emerald eyes. Silence filled the room as the ten Uchiha elders looked at her curiously, their eyes spinning into sharingan to combat the damage caused by the mangekyo. “I have checked her for subterfuge. She is no threat to us and in desperate need of a loving home. Because of this I have decided to take her as a ward.”

“You do not need our permission for that.” The woman pointed out and Tajima nodded in agreement because she was right.

“Indeed Ryuko, but I intend to train her to be Madara’s second.” Tajima had taken the words he’d heard within the girl’s mind to heart. She was important, as was his son and the two of them were faced with a cruel destiny. The burden of the clan was enough to break a man’s back and they were saddled with that and so much more. Worse, Sakura and Madara weren’t prodigies, they were motivated and they had their own talents but they would need each other for the trials to come.

“Are you aware that she is not of our clan.” Ryuko asked sarcastically, though her lips twitched upwards into an amused smile. There was a tension in the room that hadn’t been there a moment prior, though it was clear nobody was about to revolt against Tajima’s decision, merely question it.

“Yes, but she is a divine gift. I saw her appear from thin air and her chakra is bound to my son’s. The heavens have brought the two together and I am not one to argue with the kami. Izuna will remain the heir if Madara passes but she will be his second, not Izuna.” Tajima’s words seemed to settle things and Ryuko who appeared to speak for the council gave him a nod.

“Very well, is that all? The Senju have allied with the three clans against the Hatake and we’re currently reviewing the possibilities of a counter alliance. Their wolves are a powerful force in battle after all.” Ryuko explained and Tajima nodded, leading the two children out of the room.

“Now then, Madara why don’t you take Sakura to your room? I’ll have one set up for her tomorrow but today you two can sleep together.” Tajima told the kids and Sakura let Madara drag her from the building and into the keep. She had never been in a castle before and every turn and corner brought new sights. Apparently Madara lived towards the top of the castle and the two settled in to wait for dinner.

“Hey Sakura, we should get you washed off.” Madara realized and Sakura looked at her stained sleep yukata and dirty feet.

“Oh, yeah, my parents would be really mad if they saw me like this. I’d get locked in the cellar for a while.” Sakura realized aloud and missed the look of rage that flashed over Madara’s face.

“Well, you don’t have to worry about them anymore! Because Chichiue has adopted you, or well, you’re a ward now which is sort of the same thing. What matters is we’re your family now.” Madara nodded to himself and flashed her a grin, which she easily matched.

“You know, I wish this wasn’t a dream.” Sakura blurted out and Madara frowned at her.

“It’s not though?” Madara replied, internally wondering if Sakura thought her time on earth was just a dream. It was probably very confusing for a tennyo such as herself to suddenly appear on the mortal plane after all and considering her roughed up hands and feet, she could clearly be injured here, though she hadn’t once complained.

“Oh, well I’m pretty sure it is but if it’s not that’d be nice. I mean I have to go back home or my parents will send out search parties but I wish I didn’t have to. It’s much nicer here.” Sakura admitted and Madara nodded in solidarity. Sakura let out a sigh and shook her head, pushing the concerns and confusion aside. “So um, should we tell the servants to prepare a bath?”

“Sure, give me a moment.” Madara wasn’t surprised to hear Sakura was used to such things. She was a hime after all and soon enough the two were preparing to bathe then eat a nice dinner together while Tajima made plans for their future.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

There was an odd tension in the room as Madara, Sakura, Izuna and Tajima waited for their food. Izuna, being only two years old, was utterly ignorant of the strain in the air while Sakura and Madara were both extremely nervous. Madara had only known his father to be a stern but loving man who put the clan above all else. The idea he would just accept a stranger into their walls was alien, yet here Sakura was. Sure he had vetted her with the sharingan but he had declared the girl his ward, an act that was all but unheard of.

Several servants came in and set down their meal and Madara watched as Sakura patiently waited for Tajima to take the first bite. Once the clan head had eaten, she began to take slow measured bites and her posture was almost rigid. Seeing her like this, Madara could tell she had training in the more civilian aspects of life. She didn’t fidget like a normal kid, but instead sat in a perfect seiza and ate silently, her eyes on her food but angled so she could see the rest of the table.

“After dinner, would you mind if we talked a bit Sakura-chan?” Tajima framed his words as a question, though it was clearly an order. Madara watched the girl dip her head in acknowledgment and shot a worried glance towards his father who waved off his concern. “You know you two can talk while you eat.”

“Um, we can?” Sakura asked, catching Madara by surprise. Meals were a time to catch up with your family, to hear what they did during the day and share your struggles and triumphs. The idea that Sakura had been raised to be silent during them was somehow upsetting.

“If you wish.” Tajima replied and returned his attention to his food, though Madara could tell his father was watching them.

“So, um what’s your house like?” Madara asked and Sakura glanced over at him, before her eyes darted away. “Be confident, Sakura.”

“Oh, yeah,” Sakura mumbled and puffed up as she met Madara’s eyes. It was obvious she was nervous but she was doing her best and even made eye contact as she began to speak. “My home’s pretty nice, it’s, um, in a village but most of the villagers don’t like me. They call me names and stuff because of my teeth and hair. It’s not common where I come from…”

Sakura trailed off because she didn’t want to complain but at the same time she didn’t really have anything nice to say about her home. It was large by Konoha’s standards, though small compared to the Uchiha’s fortress and while it had electricity, the rush candles that currently cast the room in a dim orange glow were bright enough for Sakura to see by, perhaps not read comfortably but that was a minor gripe.

“Oh, well then I’m glad you’re here now. Do you go back when you disappear?” Madara asked and Sakura gave a nod.

“Yeah, I um reappear wherever I went to sleep. I think.” Sakura hedged, slowly forgetting her fear of speaking as she talked with Madara. “What about you? What do you do besides train?”

“I watch Izuna,” Madara nodded to his brother who paused upon hearing his name and giggled.

“Ani!” Izuna shrieked happily and waved his arms at Madara who gave him a fond smile.

“Before, I had a sister who would teach me stuff but she’s gone now. The Senju killed her.” Madara admitted quickly, feeling the odd need to share that fact with Sakura. He refused to let Kagami fade away, her memory would live on in him, her flames would survive through the rest of the clan. Their blaze carried with them all who came before and they tended to it carefully, ensuring that the clan would grow stronger with every generation.

“Oh, I’m sorry. She must have been amazing though, because she taught you.” Sakura’s words tugged at Madara’s heart because she was right. Kagami was one of a kind, she was the hope of the Uchiha, the one who would have ended the war in their favor when she came of age but instead her flames had been quenched by the Senju’s hatred.

“She was, I miss her.” Madara admitted, tears beading at the corners of his eyes. His throat constricted and he suddenly found it hard to breath as the well of emotion within him began to overflow.

“Madara,” Tajima warned and Madara gave his father a nod as he closed his eyes and focused on breathing. He circulated his chakra in a pattern he was still learning, soothing the rage and pain within him, dulling it until he could regain control through more traditional means. It took a half minute before he felt calm enough to open his eyes and release his chakra. Uchiha felt more then any other clan, their love was endless and their capacity for rage and loss were equally deep. Without discipline, their feelings would consume them utterly and it was the clan head’s job to bring those who fell to their emotions to heel.

Madara could feel Sakura’s eyes burning into his flank and he shifted slightly as he let his breathing return to normal. The girl clearly had no idea what she had just witnessed and Madara wasn’t sure how to explain it to her. Tennyo weren’t even human, would she even understand such things? She seemed to have very human emotions, though how similar they were, he couldn’t truly say.

“Are you alright?” Sakura asked slowly and Madara watched as she abandoned her rigid posture to crawl over to him. Concern radiated from her large almond shaped eyes and Madara could see his own pale reflection within them.

“I’m fine,” Madara lied, because he would never be fine. Kagami was gone, his mother had died in childbirth and his father was away on the battlefield more often then not. The responsibility of the clan sat heavy upon his shoulders and he was far from immune to the raging emotions of his kin.

“Well, I’m your friend and friends help each other so if you’re not fine, I’m here.” Sakura said and gently took Madara’s hand, giving it a squeeze.

“Thanks Sakura,” Madara’s grip tightened for a brief moment at the surge of gratitude that swept through him before he let go and grinned at his friend. “We should probably finish eating though, before it goes cold.”

“Right!” Sakura agreed and scampered back over to her food, her cheeks slightly pink from embarrassment. She shot him a glance which instantly drew a smile from Madara and the two returned to their meals, the mood in the room far more comfortable then when dinner began. Madara could still feel the pain of bringing up his dead sister, but it hurt like a healing wound, a pain that reminded him he would live through this, that things could get better given time.

***

Sakura watched as Madara left the room, somewhat reluctantly. He had to tuck Izuna into bed and Tajima wanted to speak to her privately so here she was, alone with Uchiha Tajima, lord of the Uchiha. Sakura turned to the man who was considering her very carefully, his onyx eyes catching the light of the rush candles that lit the room and glittering like polished gemstones.

“I suppose we should begin with getting a misunderstanding squared away.” Tajima said and Sakura tilted her head curiously. “This isn’t a dream or a hallucination. You are in your past.” Tajima’s words were laced with a chakra as his spirit resonated with hers, allowing for true communication. There was no chance of misunderstanding or misconceptions when wielding Ninshu and though the art was dying, the Uchiha had kept its practice alive, though only the main family truly mastered the technique.

Sakura felt the truth crash down upon her. Her eyes widened and if she wasn’t a child, she would have panicked. Instead she felt a wave of fascination and just a bit of nervousness. What if she broke something or said something she shouldn’t?

“You don’t need to worry. You are supposed to be here, I suspect.” Tajima cut off her thoughts and grimaced. “Your history, the fact that you remember it is proof that things will play out a certain way. Even if your actions did somehow change things, those changes are what you would remember because it is your history.”

“So I can’t change anything?” Sakura ventured and Tajima shook his head.

“No, I never said that. You are altering history, but I suspect the history in your time is the results of what you alter.” Tajima explained and Sakura nodded, too young to truly grasp what that meant. “Regardless, you should only be concerned with keeping what you know a secret. Do not tell anyone here where you are from and do not tell anyone in the future that you come here.”

“I won’t,” Sakura said and Tajima fixed her with a look. One she had never seen before yet somehow instinctively knew was that of a concerned father giving their kid a stern warning. This was no joke. “I promise.”

“Good,” Tajima gave her a nod of approval before he prepared to shift topics. Sakura watched him consider her for several long seconds, his eyes on her left hand. “Are you aware that your chakra is linked to my son’s?”

“No?” Sakura replied and then paled. “Is this because he awakened my chakra?!”

“Perhaps, perhaps not. I suspect it is a result of whatever kami has sent you to us.” Tajima explained and Sakura felt her stomach flip because gods were scary. She had read plenty of myths about them and precious few were happy stories. “You two can share your attributes. Madara managed to tap into your extreme chakra control and I suspect when he awakens his sharingan, you will to.”

“Sharingan? Aren’t those a kekkei genkai?” Sakura’s question was legitimate, as most believed the Uchiha’s vaunted doujutsu were physical in nature.

“Yes but they are a chakra mutation, a result of the effect our chakra has on our neurons. It isn’t just the eyes that change, the whole nervous-system is altered.” Tajima wasn’t sure if the girl would manifest the extreme emotions of an Uchiha when Madara awakened his eyes but she would be effected, especially if she was channeling his chakra at the time. So far she hadn’t managed to draw upon his son’s like Madara had hers, but he knew she could, if only because their seals were identical.

“So um, what does that mean for me?” Sakura asked, wondering if Tajima was mad at her or if, perhaps this was why she’d been effectively adopted. Either way, she felt terribly nervous because she knew this was a big deal, even if she didn’t understand any of it.

“It means you will have to learn to control your emotions and as Madara’s second you will have to be able to act as a member of the main family and help others control their own flames when they rage out of control. It will be difficult, a heavy burden to ask of anyone, but I believe you are here for that reason. That the gods have sent you here so you can help my son and while answering your own prayers.” Tajima gave Sakura a look that said he knew of her loneliness and longing. She was here, by chance because she had prayed and the kami had answered. They had delivered her to Madara and the Uchiha, ensuring she wouldn’t be lonely but in exchange she would have to return the favor to those who took her in.

“Teach me, please.” Sakura didn’t really understand most of what had been discussed after dinner. She was four and smart as she was, her mind simply couldn’t truly grasp the scope or scale of the matters at hand. What she did know however was that Madara would need her help, a friend who could hold his hand when he was sad and train alongside him to keep him company and she would be that person.

“Of course,” Tajima gave the girl a small smile and Sakura returned it before yawning. It had been a very long day after all and her eyelids felt like they had weights attached as the last dregs of tension melted away and left her struggling to stay awake. Another yawn pulled at her lips and she her eyes slid closed, her body vanishing from the Uchiha fortress in a flash of light. Tajima watched with his sharingan and glanced towards Ryuko who had been listening in from the adjacent room.

“Now I see why you took her into the main family. A divine gift indeed.” Ryuko said quietly and gave Tajima a differential nod. The man might be the clan head but the Uchiha were a family and would not allow tyrants. To question and think was how you showed true love, self reflection and honesty were what made them so strong, unlike the Senju’s blind faith and subordination.

***

Sakura’s eyes fluttered open the moment after she had fallen asleep to reveal her room in the Haruno mansion. She was dressed in the white yukata she had worn to bed, yet her fingers still lightly stung from punching rough tree bark. A look confirmed the skin was no longer pristine, though there were no signs of the navy blue yukata she had worn after her bath with Madara. Pursing her lips, Sakura rolled out of bed and let the servants prepare her for the day.

‘It’s not a dream!’ Was Sakura’s first thought as she finished getting dressed and ate breakfast. Today’s lessons would be rather dreary, though that was fine because they only occupied her morning. The moment she had finished lunch, Sakura bolted from the mansion and made her way across Konohagakure. Sharp glares and muttered insults followed the pink haired child as she walked through the bustling streets and Sakura did her best to ignore them as she came upon the Konoha central library.

Sakura eagerly pushed the doors open and was hit with a wave of cool air conditioning. Shivering slightly, the girl stepped inside and looked around, her eyes landing upon a chunin asleep at the main desk and nobody watching the many scrolls and books on the ground floor. Stepping inside, she moved to the tables where a pale man was currently reading a scroll. The moment Sakura began looking at him, the man’s golden eyes left his scroll and met hers.

‘Wow,’ Sakura had never seen eyes so metallic before. The man’s irises were golden and his pupils were thin slits.

“Well, aren’t you a bit young to be an academy student.” The man drawled, his voice a sibilant hiss that sent a shiver down Sakura’s spine. His long jet black hair fell like liquid ink down his back and was a true void, unlike Madara and Tajima’s dark, dark blue hair.

“Um, I guess?” Sakura managed and glanced away from the man, hoping to find something interesting to read. The sections on the ground floor were all meant for academy students, and her eyes drift over the topics, a slight frown tugging on her lips. ‘History, math, field craft,’ Sakura wandered towards the history section and slowly began to look through the titles. Most of the books focused on the Great Shinobi Wars, none of which interested the rosette.

“What are you looking for?” The man’s voice came from directly behind Sakura and she leapt away from him like a scalded cat.

“Um, something useful?” Sakura ventured and got an amused look from the man.

“Oh and none of this is useful?” The man asked and Sakura felt incredibly small as he towered over her. He had a presence to him, like Tajima but far less friendly. Still, he was clearly a shinobi, she could feel his chakra, cool and crisp, tightly controlled and venomous. This man had the potential to be terrifying but his fangs were sheathed, for now.

“Um, well I wanted to um learn a jutsu, maybe.” Sakura managed and looked away. The urge to flee was quickly building up within her stomach but she couldn’t just run. She had to practice her confidence and she was in the library so the guards would notice if something bad were to happen.

“A jutsu? Well what kind?” The man asked, his eyes glinting with amusement. He didn’t seem angry or annoyed, though he was still quite intimidating. Sakura swallowed her fear and reminded herself to be brave.

“A useful one, something that can help me get stronger.” Sakura replied and the man tilted his head and tapped his chin before vanishing. A moment later he reappeared and handed her a pair of scrolls.

“Here, perhaps these will help.” He drawled and Sakura missed the calculative gleam that flashed through his golden eyes as she took them. A quick glance showed her the scrolls would be hard to read, they were written in kanji and she wasn’t that good at reading such things yet. She could only just make out the titles after all.

“Summoners and their contracts.” Sakura read the first scroll before looking at the second one. “Fuinjutsu throughout the ages.”

“You’ll find that at your age, you lack the chakra and physical strength to threaten anyone. Summons are a better use of your chakra then any jutsu and fuinjutsu can turn even a civilian into a deadly threat.” The man explained and Sakura could smell fresh ink rising from the scrolls. It was as if someone had written within them recently, though that was unlikely since they belonged to the library. “Now why don’t you run along? Only academy students or shinobi are allowed in here and you don’t have an ID.”

“Oh, um, I didn’t know.” Sakura mumbled and quickly scampered away, terrified that she’d be reported as a spy or lose her chance to read the two scrolls.

***

‘Perhaps I can finally study the effects of a summoning contract on very young children.’ Orochimaru thought as the girl disappeared from view. It had been generations since a child so young had gained a summoning contract and the current clans who held such contracts were already so altered by their bonds they weren’t worthy studying. With that thought in mind, Orochimaru made his way to the Hokage’s office to report the progress of his current experiment or rather apprentice.

Hiruzen sat behind his desk, same as ever, smoke rising from his pipe as his eyes, glassy with age focused on a retired chunin who once taught at the academy. Orochimaru couldn’t remember the man’s name, though he had been one of his current apprentice’s sensei during her time there. The man was dressed in a green and brown yukata, Senju colors and like most of the non-clan shinobi of Konohagakure could claim decent from the founding clan that had disbanded after the second war to prevent the enemies of Konohagakure from hunting them down.

“Hokage-sama, I would like to bring something to your attention, a student I believe should start at the academy immediately.” Hideki began and Orochimaru tilted his head as Hiruzen took in a deep breath. Starting a student early was rarer then an early graduation. Not unheard of but even Uchiha Itachi had waited until he was six to begin his schooling. The last time it had happened was Hatake Kakashi and before that, Orochimaru himself.

“The clans can handle the training of their kids.” Hiruzen rumbled and looked at the man who didn’t show any signs of backing down. If anything, Hideki looked triumphant, at least to Orochimaru’s eye.

“Ah, but she’s not a member of any clan, nor would any clan wish to teach the Chigiri brat.” Hideki stated and Orochimaru hid his displeasure behind a blank look. He had been hoping to retrieve the girl after her summoning contract took and study her but that idea had just died in the cradle.

‘Oh well, easy come, easy go.’ Orochimaru thought, since he hadn’t really invested anything other then a few seconds of his day into the ploy. Besides he could always force a contract upon a child acquired from Root.

“The Haruno child.” Hiruzen knew of the wealthy civilian clan, if only because of their self importance. They were a powerful merchant family with influence across much of the elemental nations. They were one of the first civilian clans to join the village and their presence had ensured Konohagakure’s economic success. They were also nobility, members of the Daimyo’s court and thus held political sway. “I find it hard to believe she would be interested in becoming a shinobi.”

“She is hokage-sama, more then that I believe she may be a prodigy. Her chakra is unlocked, she can already perform the leaf sticking exercise on paper and I believe she has a photographic memory as I never have to repeat my lessons to her. You see I am currently tutoring her, it is a well paying job and for only an hour or two a day it is a good way to pass my time.” Hideki explained and Hiruzen stroked his chin, considering the man’s words. Hideki knew better then most what a student needed to pass the academy and what they could or couldn’t handle. If the man was suggesting a student for early enrollment, his word held weight.

“And you weren’t put up to this by the Haruno clan?” Hirzuen asked and Hideki shook his head.

“No sir, you see I rather like the girl and think becoming a shinobi would be a better path in life. She is too smart to be a trophy wife for some civilian nobleman. She is gifted and it would be an immense waste of resources to ignore that.” Hideki finished and Hiruzen hummed his confirmation. The civilian council was getting riotous lately, demanding equal representation and power to that of the shinobi clans. Showing favoritism towards a civilian born prodigy could smooth a lot of ruffled feathers, at least for now. If the girl was successful, she could be made a poster child of civilian equality and the civilians mollified without the need for compromise or concession.

“Very well Hideki, but I expect her to live up to your praise. See to it she does.” Hiruzen ordered and Hideki gave his lord a bow. That was more then just an order, it was permission to teach the girl everything she’d need to know to pass the academy quickly and Hideki was more then happy to comply. He had done so before after all, Orochimaru, Hatake, Shisui and Itachi, he had seen their talents early on and ensured they hadn’t wasted time languishing in lessons they had long ago mastered.

“It will be done Hokage-sama.” Hideki promised.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

Sakura didn’t head home but instead made her way to her favorite hiding spot, the one where she had first fallen asleep and met Madara. Sakura knew that the Uchiha who had found her previously would show up eventually if she ignored her parents long enough. Hopefully she would be back before dinner and could avoid being punished.

Unrolling the first scroll, the one on summons Sakura felt a strange tingling run through her body. Images of hand seals flickered through her brain along with an overwhelming urge to cast them. She didn’t see the fading ink of a genjutsu storage seal, now removing itself on the inner cover as her hands came together. ‘Boar, dog, bird, monkey, ram.’ Sakura bit her finger with her razor sharp teeth, drawing a trickle of blood and her chakra surged with the seals. A moment later the world spun and she landed atop a polished hardwood floor.

“Well, this is unexpected. Are you alright little one?” A woman’s voice reached Sakura’s ears and she looked up to find a woman with short white hair looking at her with clear concern. She had golden eyes, that glittered like polished metal. Her face was perfect, divine even and Sakura couldn’t recall ever seeing anyone so beautiful before. “Hmm, who put a genjutsu on you? Kai.” The woman tapped Sakura’s head and she felt a sudden pulse of warm, fiery power flowed through her, washing away the odd urge she had felt.

“Thank you,” Sakura pushed herself upright as she looked at the woman. The woman was dressed in a kimono, yet wore hakama and despite her beauty and traditional clothes, her hair was cut short, something historically associated with slaves, whores and kunoichi. Sakura’s own hair was short, though as a child the association didn’t carry over. “Um who are you?”

“Don’t you mean what?” The woman countered smoothly and Sakura fidgeted nervously. She felt incredibly small under the woman’s golden gaze, yet there was no danger or tension. The woman had helped her, shown concern and while it could be a ploy, it would be rather pointless.

“Well, uh, who are you and what are your then?” Sakura corrected and the woman let out a musical chuckle. Her grin was sharp, her teeth pointed and razor edged, much like Sakura’s own, though more mammal then shark.

“I am Inari and to you I am the sage of your potential summons, should you want a contract.” Inari answered and Sakura frowned because that name was familiar to her. It belonged to a kami, though one she’d only heard about in passing. There had once been temples to her in Konoha, though nobody went to them anymore and Sakura was sure she had heard the servants talking about one getting burnt to the ground.

“Oh, uh I guess I want a contract?” Sakura hedged, unsure of exactly what was going on. She knew legendary shinobi all had contracts though, it was practically a requirement. Of course, Sakura’s knowledge of shinobi was limited to what she’d gleaned from two days with Madara, rumors among her family’s servants and Hideki’s history lessons which mostly focused on politics that would be useful for her as the Haruno heiress.

“Well then child of chance, let me state the terms.” Inari retrieved a large scroll from the back of what Sakura realized was a large temple’s main hall of worship. At the end, surrounded by a rope barrier was the resting place for three artifacts, one of which was the scroll while the others were a sword and a gem that glowed with contained blue flames.

“Summons all require a different thing from their contractor. Some demand chakra, others blood and yet others still stranger things like living sacrifices or favors.” Inari unrolled her contract and Sakura saw several names on it written in dark brown ink. A sniff told her it was dried blood that had faded with age. “My people require your afterlife. When you die, your spirit will be reborn as a kitsune and you will join this realm and help raise the next generation of kitsune.”

“Um that sounds kind of scary.” Sakura whispered and Inari nodded in agreement.

“Perhaps, but you will not be denied the pure lands forever. Should you wish it, you may pass on once your debts are paid in full.” Inari explained and Sakura’s lips wobbled in indecision before she looked down at the scroll and saw the first name was Inari’s. The woman had been human once or perhaps it was simply a coincidence, though Sakura couldn’t be sure. Foxes were tricky after all.

“Well I guess,” Sakura finally decided and looked at her nipped finger, blood still sluggishly oozing from the cut. Dabbing her pointer finger across the wound, Sakura leaned down and slowly wrote her name before copying the other signatures by putting a bloody hand print down at the bottom.

“Give me your hand child.” Inari said softly and Sakura offered the woman her hand. Inari pulled out a knife and quickly cut across Sakura’s palm. Blood pooled in the wound before dribbling down into a bowl filled with a clear fluid that seemed to glisten with chakra. Inari cut her own palm and let her blood drip into the mixture, swirling it slightly before bringing it to Sakura’s lips. “Drink.”

“Is this um safe?” Sakura asked but drank anyways because she had learned the hard way not to question adults. Her parents had made sure of that.

“Yes, but normally this is very unhygienic.” Inari answered after Sakura had swallowed a mouthful of the mixture. It burned on the way down and the woman pulled it back and drained what was left in the bowl herself. “Now then, since our deal is struck,” Inari wrapped Sakura’s hand in a bandage, her fingers gentle as she did so. “You will use the same seals to summon us when you have need. You are young so make sure you use your chakra as much as possible to get a feel for it alright?”

“Okay Inari-sama.” Sakura agreed as her thumb was bandaged and the woman or rather kitsune straightened up.

“You’re plenty welcome child, now off with you.” Inari flashed a warm, motherly smile before the world spun and Sakura landed with a yelp on the soft forest floor.

“Maa, Sakura-chan you’re going to give me heart problems.” A familiar voice whined and Sakura looked up to find the same Uchiha who had found her previously standing atop a tree branch and looking very concerned. His curly hair was in disarray and his smile was clearly forced as he looked down at her, his skin paler then she remembered it.

“Oh hello Shisui-san?” Sakura ventured and the boy gave out a long, tired sigh. He dropped down to the floor of the clearing and scooped her up without protest. A glance towards the sky showed it wasn’t dinner time yet, so she looked at the boy who was frowning down at her. “Why are you picking me up?”

“Because your parents agreed to enroll you in the academy and when they decided to tell you, you weren’t home.” Shisui countered and Sakura tilted her head in confusion. Of course she wasn’t home, it wasn’t dinner time yet and her parents knew she liked to wander around outside of the compound when she got the chance. “You don’t have much supervision do you?”

“I do, I have lots of supervision but I finished my tutoring for the day and none of the servants like watching me because I’m Chigiri.” Sakura explained because clearly Shisui hadn’t gotten the memo. The boy snorted in response and waved his hand, dismissing her explanation.

“You’re not bloody mist kid, you’re adorable.” Shisui laughed and Sakura bared her teeth at him. She hated the way people looked at her but Shisui’s laughter had her cheeks burning pink and she wanted to squirm out of his grip and hide. “Oh my god you’re like a puppy! Look at those chompers!” Shisui cooed and Sakura’s entire face turned incandescent with embarrassment as the boy carried them away in a perfectly timed shunshin.

“I’m not a puppy!” Sakura protested as Shisui placed her down beside him in front of the entrance to her family’s grounds. Sakura could feel Hideki’s chakra ahead of her, along with her parents and looked up at Shisui whose smile was stiff and his chakra tightly controlled. The usual cheerful campfire sensation was dim and overcast, like it was choking on its own smoke.

“Hmm, but you look like a puppy to me.” Shisui hummed as he walked Sakura into the home’s main meeting room. Kizashi and Mebuki were both already present and looking considerate as Hideki sat across a sitting table from them. Tension was already thick in the air between the trio and Shisui grinned as he entered, though it was so obviously fake it made Sakura shudder. “Found her!”

“You’re the one who discovered her last time as well, thank you Uchiha-san.” Kizashi said, giving Sakura a look before glancing at where he wanted her to sit. Sakura acted quickly, knowing better then to delay or ignore her father’s commands, verbal or implied. She quickly took her seat and glanced over at Hideki who was serious for a change, though he looked pleased. “You were saying, Sengoku-san?”

“As I was saying, your daughter’s chakra control is quite advanced for her age and I suspect she has a photographic memory. She is quite talented, prodigious even and as a former academy instructor I would be willing to sponsor her for early enrollment.” Hideki explained for Sakura’s benefit, covering what had already been discussed and cutting straight to the point. Clearly the conversation had gone on for a while as neither of Sakura’s adoptive parents bombarded the man with questions or demands. They were merchants after all and they would seek any angle for advantage or scrap of information they could manage.

“When would she begin classes?” Mebuki asked and Hideki hummed while looking at Sakura, clearly considering the girl.

“Her physical condition will need to be improved, so I think three months when the next wave of students begin schooling. As a former academy instructor, I can ensure she is properly prepared and since it is a service to Konohagakure no Sato, I won’t charge anymore then my current rate for tutoring her.” Hideki finished and Sakura knew this was all a show for her. Her parents were way too quiet, they had already made up their minds and the fact that Hideki hadn’t been escorted out was proof of what they had decided.

“Sakura,” Mebuki’s voice was severe and Sakura turned to look at her adoptive mother. The woman rarely spent time with her, except to ensure her etiquette and behavior were befitting an heir of a noble clan.

“Yes hahaue?” Sakura asked and Mebuki considered her. Sakura kept her back straight and did her best to meet her mother’s eyes. ‘Be brave!’ Sakura thought, though it came to her in Madara’s voice.

“Would you like to be a shinobi?” Mebuki knew the answer, both her parents did. Every child in Konohagakure no Sato wanted to be a ninja at her age. Sakura nodded vigorously, because what four year old wouldn’t want to be a ninja? It was what she was training for with Madara and Tajima-san after all. “Very well, but you can only become a shinobi if you graduate early and I won’t tolerate you specializing in something dishonorable like seduction or interrogation. Is that understood?”

“I understand,” Sakura answered because she certainly wasn’t going to say she didn’t. Mebuki did not tolerate anything less then perfection and it was her strict, draconian oversight that had Sakura speaking like a little adult rather then the child she was.

Sakura could feel Shisui’s eyes on her. He had seen her reappear from the summoning jutsu and Sakura noticed her scrolls had been returned to her satchel. It was obvious he knew what she had done but so far, he hadn’t said a word. Instead, he looked at her, doing his best to appear calm and cheerful but there was something terribly sad in his onyx eyes as he excused himself with a salute and vanished in a puff of smoke.

The rest of the day was fairly boring as Sakura poured over the two scrolls she had gotten. She could hardly understand them, especially the scroll on fuinjutsu since they were both written in kanji. Still Sakura knew how to be persistent, it was why she had never given up on making a friend until she found Madara. Instead of squirreling the scrolls away or abandoning them, she instead grabbed her dictionary, a ‘gift’ from her mother and got to work trying to understand them. When dinner rolled around, Sakura hadn’t made any real progress, but it was only a matter of time.

***

Madara’s eyes opened just after the sun crested over the horizon and for a moment, all was peaceful in his little world. Then, with a flash of light his best friend appeared and instantly Madara was excited for a new day. The tennyo was dressed in another sleeping yukata, which was strange and she looked half asleep, though her eyes were steadily clearing as she looked around.

“Madara!” Sakura chirped and flew across the gap between them. Madara laughed as she tackled him, glad to see the girl finally acting open with him. Control was important for Uchiha but positive emotions should be allowed to run free, lest your world become a bitter, dark place. “I’m going to learn how to become a ninja!”

“But, aren’t you already? I mean I’m teaching you.” Madara tried his best not to bristle, he needed more information. After all his friend could have finally realized she was officially learning from the Uchiha clan now, she had been pretty dazed yesterday after all.

“Yeah I know but um, you know how I appear here? So when I disappear I return home and I’m going to be allowed to practice at home as well!” Sakura chirped and Madara blinked, his four year old mind slowly processing that.

“Wait, you don’t sleep?” It was the first thing that popped into his head and Madara watched as Sakura’s eyes widened with shock.

“I don’t sleep!” Sakura chirped and Madara face palmed because why would a tennyo even need sleep.

She wasn’t human after all, so it made sense to him but apparently Sakura had missed the memo. Of course, there was always the possibility Sakura was human and being transported here by the will of the kami but no human had pink hair. Black hair and brown hair was normal, some had blond, a few rare folk had purple or red if they were from the isles and those who lived deep in the interior forests and worshiped the strange kami that dwelt within the deep woods sometimes had green hair but nobody had pink hair. Sakura was utterly unique in that regard.

“We need to get ready for training today. Chichiue had clothes prepared for you before he went to bed and you’re going to continue training your taijutsu.” Madara said, pushing his covers off him fully and rolling up his futon. The bed was still warm as he gathered it up and left it folded for the servants to air out.

“Oh, alright!” Sakura chirped and then followed Madara towards the door only for Tajima to intercept them as he slid it open before they could reach the handles.

“Hello Madara, Sakura, are you ready for today?” Tajima asked and Madara saw the firm, grim man he had come to know as the head of the Uchiha clan rather then his loving father. Something had happened, something bad and he couldn’t even begin guessing what it was.

“Yes chichiue,” Madara started and Tajima gave them a sharp nod.

“Your clothes have been laid outside the baths, get washed and ready quickly. You will not be training beyond the walls today,” Tajima’s words sent a chill down Madara’s back. They meant a hostile war party had been sighted in the area. It was rare that any would dare trespass on Uchiha lands, but the Senju had grown bold after Kagami’s death.

“Chichiue, will you be teaching us?” Madara ventured and Tajima’s hard onyx eyes flashed towards his son. The man was tense and though none of his ire was aimed towards the children, they could still see it in the taught line of his shoulders and tightly balled fists hanging at his side.

“No, I have to head out. Butsuma is attacking Sora-ku, Akahiko will be overseeing you two today.” Tajima replied and that was that. The man left without another word, and Madara could only hope he would come back. A few months ago he would never have imagined his father not returning, Tajima and Kagami were the leader and the heir respectively. They had been invincible to Madara’s young mind but now he knew better.

“Come home chichiue,” Madara whispered as his father walked away. Warm fingers wrapped around his hand and gave a gentle squeeze, Sakura’s chakra brushing against his own and bubbling up from the seal on his left hand in a show of support. Madara could feel her concern, her care for him and gave her a grateful but worried smile. “We need to get ready.”

“Okay,” Sakura followed Madara’s lead and soon enough the two were dressed and ready for the day. By now Madara was used to Sakura’s slow eating. She couldn’t eat any faster, it was simply the reality of her overly sharp teeth. She couldn’t grind her food, couldn’t crush well either so small grains and tough foods had to be carefully and slowly chewed.

The training ground with the Uchiha’s fortress was much smaller and less spacious then what Madara was used to. It was also far more open, with the sun beating down upon the hot, hard packed dirt. Training dummies and targets lined the walls and a small armory provided whatever weapons one could want to train with, however it was also far less practical. Battles were not often fought on flat, featureless fields of packed earth. They were fought in forests or towns, through fortresses, over river crossings, in rice fields or winding roads surrounded by hills, trees and other terrain features of note.

“Madara-kun, Sakura-chan,” Akahiko greeted, her eyes set in a permanently bored glare. The woman had seen war at the age of five, like all pure blooded Uchiha and like all who survived into their later teenage years had a tight leash on her emotions. The rage and pain that granted her the sharingan had to be kept carefully at bay, lest they consume her very soul. “I understand you two are at different levels. Sakura, see those dummies? You’ll be punching or kicking them depending on what I tell you. You’ll have to react fast and if you’re good at it we’ll mix in dodges.”

Sakura gave the woman a somewhat nervous nod before heading over to the closest dummy. Madara met Akahiko’s bored eyes and saw the woman considering him carefully.

“Do you know how to breath fire yet?” Akahiko asked and Madara shook his head no. The woman tilted her head slightly, just staring at him blankly before she blinked and frowned. “We’ll be fixing that.” Akahiko stated bluntly and Madara tried to hide his excitement. The woman walked over and held out her palm, flames flickering into existence just above her skin.

“Flames are alive,” Akahiko said quietly and glanced over towards Sakura. The woman considered the girl carefully before letting out a sigh. “Sakura, come over here. You’ll need to know this to.” Akahiko waited for the rosette to return, the flame dancing over her palm the entire time. When both children were present and thoroughly focused on her she continued. “Flames are alive and we tend to them, guide them and shape them.”

“We do not just conjure fireballs or breath out an uncontrolled stream of flames.” Akahiko twitched her hand and the flame over her palm separated into five distinct spheres which moved to her fingertips, burning like tiny candles at the end of each digit. “Fire can flow, it can grow and spread, consume and die.” The flames went out without a sound and she curled her hand into a fist.

“It is not truly alive, for it cannot think, it cannot moderate, it burns out of control until there is nothing left.” Akahiko’s eyes suddenly came to life, fierce and intense. They were a shade darker then black and reflective like moonlit pools. “This is our nature, the nature of the Uchiha. We are driven by our passions, our emotions are utterly consuming and uncompromising and we must leash them, control them or be consumed by them.”

“Fire is our weapon, our greatest ally but also our curse. What can protect can harm, too much love can smother, too much hate can poison. Flames are no different, you do not unleash the flames of your chakra, you control them, you command them. All Uchiha fire jutsu are thus an exercise in control and precision not just power.” Akahiko finished her lecture and snapped her fingers, a spark of flames igniting from a pulse of chakra that danced around the trio before shooting up into the air and exploding in a brilliant burst of noise and heat. “Understood?”

Both children were rendered speechless, yet they nodded in response. Akahiko grinned, though it was a tired, weary expression. She shook her head and chuckled, ruffling their hair.

“Good now get to training Sakura, you need to catch up quickly if you want to learn how to do that.” Akahiko chided and sent the girl off to the training dummies. Madara looked up at her, wondering how exactly she had managed such a controlled burst of flame. Apparently his question showed on his face and Akahiko’s eyes flashed crimson for just a second. “When you have eyes like mine, you can copy it. If you have the self control, of course.”

“You mean chakra control.” Madara pointed out and Akahiko laughed, the sound harsh and cold.

“We are chakra boy, never forget that. Now let’s begin,” Akahiko ordered and Madara quickly began following her directions, trying to mimic the flow of searing chakra she created in her core as she wove hand seals with practiced ease. Her chakra control was exemplary, a finally honed edge capable of burning only a single grain of rice among a sea of grain. Her emotions were equally kept under lock and key, her tone usually dull and level. Madara hoped that when her child was born, she would have enough love to counterbalance the hate that demanded such constant discipline.

Madara had never used so much chakra in his life and he hadn’t even conjured a flicker of flames yet. He knew if Akahiko just taught him the hand seals, he could manage it but she wasn’t trying to teach him a jutsu. He was learning to control fire naturally, to breath life into the world through his chakra and shape it to his will. It was the hardest thing he’d ever done in his admittedly short life but Madara wouldn’t give up. He had to master this, he was the heir to the Uchiha clan and it was his job to tend to their flames.

“We’ll break for lunch,” Akahiko decided as the sun hovered directly overhead. Heat rose off the packed earth in waves and both children were coated in sweat. Sakura had a tired smile on her face, having enjoyed a morning of trying to react to Akahiko’s instructions as the woman made a game of trying to trip the rosette up by giving her sometimes slow, then sometimes fast orders to jab, cross, kick or hook the training dummy.

“Hey Madara,” Sakura began as they sat down and Madara looked over to his friend who grinned, revealing her razor sharp teeth. Even though they had only met recently, he’d grown used to them and even thought, within the privacy of his own mind, that they were really cool. “I learned a new jutsu of my own.”

“Oh? What is it?” Madara wondered and Sakura glanced at Akahiko who was watching. The woman didn’t chide or lecture her, which the rosette took as permission.

“I learned summoning jutsu! I uh, reverse summoned myself.” Sakura spoke slowly and gave a nod, pride radiating from her as she beamed at him. Madara knew of summoning contracts, the crow contract was passed down through the clan as well as the Kaibyo contract which was a new acquisition by one of the branch families.

“What contract did you get?” Madara asked curiously, wondering what kind of summons a tennyo would have. Dragons perhaps, with her teeth and hair he could see it.

“Kitsune! Here watch, I’ll try to summon one.” Sakura knew the jutsu and she gathered up most of her chakra as she made the hand seals and slammed her hand into the ground. Instead of a puff of smoke and a fox, she felt a hook behind her navel and vanished.

“Huh,” Akahiko grunted, her sharingan spinning to life. “She reverse summoned herself.” She drawled as Madara panicked, the memory of the seals still fresh in his mind and he quickly mimicked the seals Sakura had made before slamming his hand into the ground. “Hmm, Tajima’s going to be upset with me.” Was the last thing Madara heard before he felt a jerk behind his stomach and the world spun around him.

He landed on a rocky outcrop, wind whipping his already wild hair into an outright frenzy. The sun was scorching hot, yet the air was cold and tasted of ice. The smell of dry stone and snow bit at Madara’s nose while he squinted against the brilliant light, trying to view his surroundings. A vast presence stood before him, he could feel its chakra, greater then any he had ever felt before. It was immense, domineering and alive like the wind, yet somehow noble and free from cruelty.

“A young king stands before my nest, well before he is ready for such an adventure.” A deep voice reached Madara’s ears and rumbled in his chest, pebbles skittering and dancing across the stone ground with every word. Madara forced his eyes open, his pupils shrinking to pinholes under the bright light, yet he still managed to see what towered before him. An eagle with brilliant golden feathers and matching eyes looked down upon him. Upon its head sat a crown of wind, a contained storm woven from lightning and gales.

“Um, I’m trying to find my friend. She summoned herself and I just, I need to find her! She’s a tennyo and-” Madara was cut off as the eagle clicked its beak. It wasn’t an aggressive gesture, but it was one that demanded his attention and the boy looked at the great beast with wide eyes, heart pounding painfully against his ribs.

“I am sure your fate-less companion will be fine. She has landed with the tigers. You however have arrived here, bearer of a bloody fate. You have, by fate and by circumstance a right to my contract.” The Eagle spoke words that made little sense, at least to Madara. How couldn’t he be worried if Sakura had landed with tigers of all summons? They were the king of beasts and more vicious then any other animal that walked under the sun save mankind. “Well boy? Do you wish for my contract? It will help you in your coming struggles.”

“Yes,” Madara decided, focusing on the present and pushing all worries of Sakura to the back of his mind. He couldn’t erase them, she was his first friend and even if he could put her out of his mind entirely he wouldn’t want to. “What do I need to do?”

“Sign this scroll and stay true to your ambitions. The eagles are the unchallenged lords of the heavens and everywhere the wind touches is our domain.” The eagle answered and placed a scroll down before Madara who looked at it for several long seconds as he realized he would need to sign it in his own blood. Biting his finger, he flinched at how difficult it was to break his own skin, his thumb crushed and numb from the abuse. Still he drew enough to start writing and forced himself to endure the pain as he finished signing his name. “The deal is struck then, my name is Fujin. I look forward to seeing where your path takes you, child of the Uchiha.”

Madara’s mouth was suddenly dry as the immense weight of the eagle’s gaze fell upon him. This was no beast, no mere animal. It was an ancient entity, one whose very name declared it to be a god. Perhaps it was truly a god and it had allowed Madara to sign its contract, along with ominous words and foreboding titles. ‘Young king, bearer of a bloody fate…’ Madara shivered at the thought before his mind turned to Sakura.

‘Why is she fate-less? Is it because she is a tennyo? Or does she get to chose her fate?’ Madara wondered as the world fell away once more and he found himself falling back onto the hard packed earth of the Uchiha training ground. Nearby Sakura was sprawled across the ground while Akahiko watched, mild relief visible on her face. Despite being once more engulfed by the heat of Hi no Kuni, Madara couldn’t shake the chill that the eagle’s words had put into his soul.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

‘I’m getting really tired of crashing into the ground.’ Sakura thought as she dusted off the dark soil of what appeared to be a tropical rain forest. The gentle patter of rain on leaves and distant thunder felt oddly detached for none of the water or weather reached the ground through the thick canopy overhead. The forest floor was sparse, with such little sunlight that underbrush grew unevenly, with scattered wooden bushes and twisting vines dotting the landscape and providing some cover.

A bolt of lightning arced overhead, piercing the cover of leaves, dousing the area in light and Sakura caught sight of two incandescent blue eyes, the same color as the lightning that danced overhead. The eyes were massive and feline, though the rest of whoever they belonged to was shrouded entirely in shadow. Fear filled Sakura as a crushing weight crashed into her. The wind was knocked from her lungs and her body went numb and began to shake.

The girl couldn’t understand what was happening as her mind flashed through images of her death. A white tiger with glowing stripes made of lightning crashed down upon her, its claws ripping her to shreds and fangs crushing her bones to splinters. Tears beaded at the corners of Sakura’s eyes as she fell forward, catching herself with trembling hands, fingers clawing at the loamy ground.

“Fox touched and out of time. What a curious creature you are.” A voice like thunder rumbled the forest and Sakura looked up, forcing herself to meet the incandescent gaze of the tiger. It was an immense beast, larger then any building she had ever seen and lightning arced through its fur coat. The beast’s chakra was immense and thoroughly suffocating, buffeting Sakura like a storm. “You were looking for your summons yes? But you will find that you have yet to sign their contract child of chance.”

“But I…” Sakura trailed off as she realized she was in the past. She had met Inari Okami in the future and currently her contract with the kitsune didn’t exist. She had never even thought to consider such a thing and now found herself facing down a tiger for her mistake. “Stupid.”

“Young,” the tiger corrected, its voice taking on a note of interest. “But clever and that chakra bound to you, yes you will know war.” The tiger dropped down from the tree and it was even larger up close, yet its fall made no sound. The ground didn’t even tremble with its footfalls and it shifted until its snout was only a few feet from Sakura’s face. “Would you like to sign a contract child?”

“I…” Sakura swallowed and glanced around. “What is the price?”

“You must live true to our virtues. White tigers are emblems of a just ruler, we fight for those who are worthy of leading us. Our summoners are legends, they have shouldered the fate of kingdoms and peoples, they have been born to wealth and poverty both, but all strove to make a difference and bring order to the chaos surrounding them. The world is at war, blood flows as freely as tears. Become someone who can bring an end to such times. Bring peace and balance to the elements once more. That is the price for our contract.” Sakura could feel the history in the tiger’s words.

It might have been her own mind or a genjutsu, she couldn’t be sure but she saw glimpses of battlefields and burning villages. Starving children, dead soldiers and weeping civilians. The elderly buried their young and broken men waged desperate war in hopes of survival, that their family, their clan would be the last ones standing for they knew no other way. War consumed, like flames, it was like a living thing that could grow and expand, consume and die.

“I agreed to be Madara’s friend.” Sakura’s voice wavered and her body was still shaking somewhat but with every word she spoke, she found her courage. “Tajima-san has taken me as a ward of the Uchiha and even told me I can call him my father.” Sakura looked at her hands and slowly gripped the air, as if she was taking hold of a dream that had just been born and might escape if she hesitated. “I want to help them, I want to repay the chance they’ve given me. Madara’s always sad, you know? Sometimes he gets this look in his eyes and I know it’s because of the war so, yes, I’ll help end it. I do not know if I’ll be enough, but I will try.”

“Try your best, commit yourself to it. Burn to the ground the bridges behind you so you can only walk forward.” The tiger’s voice shook Sakura to her core and lightning danced overhead. Thunder roared and a bolt of electricity burst through the canopy overhead, striking the ground and ringing Sakura’s ears with a titanic clap. An afterimage was burned into her eyes and Sakura blinked as the pain slowly receded.

A scroll sat where the bolt had struck, at the center of a scorched crater and countless names were scrawled within it. It was far larger then the kitsune contract, with dozens of names, a few of which she even recognized. Sakura bit her finger and despite the pain, signed her name and left a bloody hand print underneath it. She could feel the tiger looking down at her signature, its hot breath rustling her hair and warming her storm cooled skin.

“You have fine chakra control but your reserves are tiny. You have a kekkei genkai so mediocre most would consider it a medical condition. You are smart but ignorant.” The tiger’s words were not cruel and though it was intimidating to hear her faults laid out in plain language, the beast didn’t seem to be intent on upsetting her. “You can build your reserves. You do not need a kekkei genkai, though you will be forced to confront the eyes of misery due to your bond. Your own kekkei genkai will help ease the stress of a life defined by war and ignorance can be vanquished through knowledge. You will become strong little one, but remember even legends start out weak and you are weak. For now.”

Sakura felt the world fall away and she crashed into the hard packed earth of the training field. A moment later, Madara popped into existence and fell to the ground with a shout. ‘Is that what I look like when I arrive?’ Sakura wondered and quickly helped Madara to his feet. Her friend was shivering slightly, something Sakura could easily sympathize with after her brush with the tigers.

“Well you’re both alive. That’s good.” Akahiko looked clearly worried as Sakura turned her attention to the Uchiha Kunoichi. The woman’s eyes slid to her and Sakura saw a flicker of red briefly before the woman shook her head. “Tajima warned me you had secrets to keep little youkai.”

“Tennyo! She’s clearly a tennyo!” Madara countered and Sakura looked between the two of them, confusion slowly building with her.

“But I’m just normal?” Sakura tried and both Uchiha looked at her like she had clearly lost her mind. “I um, I am though?” It was a lie and Sakura knew it. Even in Konohagakure, she wasn’t normal but she didn’t want Madara becoming scared of her or thinking she was some kind of angel, that would make being friends difficult. Especially when he realized she was just plain old Sakura.

“Well, I suppose you would think you were normal.” Madara conceded, though the rosette was sure he hadn’t really understood what she wanted. Akahiko hummed along in agreement with Madara’s words and Sakura just knew this wasn’t an argument she could win. Both Uchiha had made up their minds and she would have to be content that they still liked her despite whatever they thought about her.

“Well, so long as you’re still my friend.” Sakura said, defeated and Madara blinked before giving her a worried look.

“Why would you think I wouldn’t be? I promised to be your friend and besides you’re really cool! Your hair is pretty and your teeth are awesome and your chakra control is really good to!” Madara spoke quickly and waved his hands in an attempt to drive the point home. Sakura still wasn’t used to how open the Uchiha were and found herself smiling even as her eyes burned with happy tears. Madara was the best friend she could ever ask for and she would do everything she could to help him.

“Alright kids, finish your lunch. It’s time to get back to training.” Akahiko ordered, though her tone was still less guarded then it had been before their little adventure. Sakura gave the woman a guilty look, which actually drew a small smile from the world weary kunoichi. “It’s fine Sakura-chan, just be more careful next time. Kitsune are tricksters after all.”

“I know,” Sakura mumbled, cheeks turning pink from embarrassment. Looking back on it, it was obvious she couldn’t summon foxes before she signed the contract. Of course Sakura missed the obvious counterpoint that she should have ended up with the tigers as she had signed the contract much further in the past with them, but chakra worked in mysterious ways and nobody alive could claim to understand how the contract system truly worked.

***

That night, Tajima didn’t return as he was busy preparing for battle outside Sora-ku. Word did arrive that the Senju were preparing for a major offensive and Sakura watched from the top floor of the keep as people began to assemble in the fortress’s outermost courtyard.

“Um Madara, why are the shinobi wearing armor.” Sakura asked and Madara gave her a confused look. Sakura fidgeted slightly, trying to figure out how to ask the question without sounding stupid or worse, like a time traveling child. Before she could ask Madara pointed down towards the various groups below them.

“The Uchiha shinobi can afford to wear the best armor. In open battle, no amount of speed or awareness can ensure you won’t take a hit and touseigusoko doesn’t limit your maneuverability or speed once you’re used to it. Besides it’s not like we’re trying to blend in with civilians or anything.” Madara explained and in a way his words did make sense. In a battlefield full of shinobi and ashigaru, danger would be coming from all directions and if you had to hold a position you couldn’t just leave it to rest, which meant fighting while tired and thus armor would allow you to survive even if you weren’t fast enough to dodge every hit.

“The allied clans use a mix of armors, but their colors identify them while our ashigaru are all equipped with kikko breastplates.” Madara motioned to the troops dressed in uniform navy blue clothes and wielding long spears, yari and warbows, yumi. Sakura looked over the large formation of soldiers and felt her stomach twist with worry. This people were all like Tajima, they had families and loved ones waiting for them and she knew many wouldn’t be coming home. Konohagakure was full of memories to the fallen after all and as a child of a hidden village, Sakura knew better then most the cost of conflict.

“Won’t the ashigaru be kind of useless?” Sakura wondered aloud and heard a chuckle from Akahiko. The girl looked at the woman who rolled her eyes and grinned.

“Who do you think mans the defenses and keeps watch? Who cooks the food and carries the supplies? Even civilians have chakra and all who march under our banners have theirs activated. Sure they may not use jutsu but they are strong enough and fast enough to kill a tired Senju. Ninjutsu is showy and you could kill a hundred tightly packed ashigaru with a strong enough jutsu but then you’ll be exhausted and an easy target for any Uchiha or the friends of the people you just killed.” Akahiko explained and Sakura felt a pang of discomfort at how cold her words were. The woman’s eyes smoldered angrily, as if her own words tore at a still open wound and she grimaced, sharingan spinning to life.

Akahiko’s hands balled into fists and she took a long breath before exhaling slowly, her fingers forcibly relaxing as she let her anger go. Her right arm idly moved to her stomach while her left remained pressed flat against the floor of the balcony from which they were currently watching the deployment.

“Ashigaru without shinobi will always be defeated and without ashigaru support, shinobi will grow tired and become overwhelmed over a long battle. Together though, they can cover for each other’s weaknesses. Teamwork you see? Everyone does what they can to bring victory.” Akahiko looked exhausted as she finished her explanation and the two children exchanged concerned looks. The Uchiha kunoichi was clearly in pain, the war ripping away her loved ones and leaving her soul broken and bleeding. The flames of her chakra burned hot, nearly out of control and Sakura could taste the sulfuric hatred that wreathed her spirit.

“That’s why summons are so fearsome, they can make ashigaru utterly irrelevant. A boss summons can level a battlefield and only another summoner can counter them.” Akahiko rose to her feet and gave both children a sad look. She knew they would be seeing more war then they could stomach. Such was the fate of those with power. “Don’t stay up too late, you have practice tomorrow morning and I won’t be going easy on you just because you’re tired.”

***

Sakura woke in her bed at home after a long day with Madara and found herself feeling fully rested. It was odd, to never sleep and yet never tired. Sakura’s mind buzzed with the continuous thoughts, yet she didn’t feel off balance or burnt out. If anything that other presence in her mind seemed to be drawing away or perhaps feeding on her mental fatigue. She wasn’t sure what exactly it was doing, but it made her life easier.

‘Thank you.’ Sakura thought to herself, hoping the other Sakura within her, her Inner would accept her thanks.

‘Welcome,’ Inner’s voice was quiet and content, like a sated cat that was sleepy after a large meal. Sakura could almost see her inner self, with razor sharp teeth and vulpine ears, curled up in a comfortable corner of the void that was her mind. It was an almost hilarious image, one Inner seemed to appreciated because Sakura felt her chakra purr.

“Sakura,” Mebuki’s voice drove any warmth from Sakura’s chest and her eyes snapped to the door as her adoptive mother stepped into view. The woman’s blond hair was perfectly done and her clothes were immaculate despite the early hour. “You will begin lessons with Hideki today to ensure your success as a kunoichi. I do not think I need to remind you of the consequences if you do not perform adequately?”

“I understand hahaue.” Sakura bowed low, exactly as Mebuki had taught her. She waited, hoping the woman would find no fault in her reply. Several long seconds passed as Mebuki made the rosette sweat, asserting her superiority through the silence that followed Sakura’s answer.

“Good, see to it you succeed.” Mebuki snapped and then left without another word. Sakura followed the woman’s footsteps with her eyes, her stomach twisting with a mix of emotions that had never been there before. Anger and loathing burned within her, a sudden surge of fiery hot chakra rushing up from her left hand and into her core. Her entire body was soon ablaze with rage and Sakura’s lips pulled back to reveal her teeth as she silently snarled at the door.

‘Be calm Outer, I will share your rage.’ Inner whispered and Sakura felt her mind clear somewhat. The anger was there, but halved and she could control herself once more. Slowly her anger faded and Sakura pulled herself out of bed. She didn’t think as she washed off and then got dressed but once she was ready for the day, dressed in dark blue pants and a gray shirt, her mind turned to what had happened.

‘I felt Madara’s chakra.’ Sakura thought, her eyes focused on her left hand. She could feel the faint wisps of Madara’s chakra within, though it was barely there now, earlier it had been far stronger, like a raging wildfire. The rage had been so potent and all consuming that Sakura had been overwhelmed by it. ‘If that’s what Madara feels…’ Sakura remembered the warnings the white tiger had given her. ‘I need to find a way to help him. When Tajima gets back…’ Sakura nodded and made her way to the breakfast table.

Neither of her parents were present, though Hideki was waiting for her. The shinobi had clearly shown up to observe her morning meals and ensure they were passable. He looked over the fish, rice and miso with tofu, before giving the meal a nod.

“Add eggs to the rice.” He told the family’s chef before turning his attention to Sakura who was eating in silence. “Still struggling with grains?”

“Yes,” Sakura said quietly after swallowing the food she had been meticulously chewing. She ate slowly, she knew that but being reminded of it was just reinforcing how different from everyone she was. Even the Uchiha noticed how odd she was, though they never made her feel unwelcome, unlike the people of Konohagakure.

“You could use chakra to fill in the gaps between your teeth. Not yet perhaps but maybe once you now how to tree walk.” Hideki offered and Sakura looked at the man, stunned. She would never have thought of that, maybe, to be fair she was only four. Still, the fact that chakra could be used to help her eat quicker planted a seed in Sakura’s young mind. If chakra could be used to crush food, what else could it do? It made her stronger and she could already stick leaves to herself so perhaps she could stick herself to a tree the same way. It was something to try out at least.

After breakfast, Sakura glanced at Hideki who was just watching her for now. Instead of saying anything to him, she walked out of the dining room and up to one of the many trees in the garden. Gathering her chakra, just like she had for the leaf sticking exercise, Sakura focused on the tree and matched its chakra. It was the same exercise, at least to her mind and slowly she reinforced her own body as well, just in case.

Sakura pressed a foot onto the tree and felt her chakra latch onto the bark. It wasn’t an instant process, but that was fine since she was still learning. The second step was awkward as she shifted from standing normally to standing horizontally. The muscles on her stomach and back began to feed steadily on her chakra, using the extra fuel to power themselves since they weren’t strong enough on their own.

‘I can do this.’ Sakura thought and took a third step, then a fourth. It was a slow process but she reached the top of the tree and then looked down to find herself rather far off the ground. Hideki was watching her with a blank face though his chakra was absolutely frantic. Taking a deep breath, she turned, carefully then walked back down the way she came. Returning to the ground, Sakura released her grip on her chakra and felt most of it return to her core.

“Well, it would seem I underestimated you. Did you ever try that before?” Hideki asked and Sakura shook her head no, her pink hair momentarily cutting off her vision.

“I just thought, it’s like sticking a leaf to yourself. Except, you know, a tree. So I um, walked up the tree by sticking my feet to it.” Sakura did her best not to mumble but Hideki felt different now. He was no longer the easy going, friendly man who had been her history tutor. His eyes were sharper and almost hungry in a way her parents occasionally looked at her. It made Sakura feel uncomfortable, afraid really and though she knew showing her fear would only make things worse, it was hard to be brave.

“Very intuitive Sakura-chan, now we have three months to get your skills where they need to be. I hope you’re ready?” Hideki asked and Sakura swallowed her fears and gave him a firm nod. She wanted to be a shinobi and lessons here would allow her to better help Madara in the past. She needed to get stronger after all and if Hideki was willing to teach her, she’d do her best to listen.

“Yes sensei,” Sakura answered and watched the man carefully. Hideki fell into a stance she didn’t recognize and Sakura shifted into the stance Tajima and Madara had her practicing. By now she was feeling comfortable with it and brought her fists up in a guard.

“That…” Hideki frowned and looked over the girl’s guard. “You should stand taller.”

“Um, but what if someone grabs me?” Sakura asked and Hideki raised an eyebrow. Sakura felt fear rise up in her stomach but she knew she was right. Tajima had explained why you didn’t stand tall, someone could tackle you.

“You just stab them then, with a kunai or strike their back with an elbow. Did you learn that stance from a book?” Hideki asked and Sakura gave a hesitant nod, her nerves hiding the lie as she trembled in fear. She had talked back to an authority figure and while she was trying to be brave her little rebellion had shaken her badly. “The problem with historical styles is they exist for a world that doesn’t exist. Nobody wears armor anymore and while flack jackets can stop slashes, either from a kunai or a sword, they won’t stop a thrust.”

“Oh, are they not metal?” Sakura asked and Hideki shook his head.

“No, they’re kevlar. Chakra forged steel armor is too bulky and expensive for the village to afford to equip everyone with. The Akamachi are wealthy enough to forge their own and the Uchiha clan supposedly have a few sets, though they rarely use them these days. You’ll find that skills and styles form the warring clans period are uncommon now for a reason. Kenjutsu has been supplanted by shurikenjustu since without armor to worry about, kunai and shuriken are far more versatile, easier to carry and cheaper to make.” Hideki lectured and Sakura wondered why armor was considered so expensive if the Uchiha could afford to equip their whole clan with it. Obviously there were things she didn’t know and she wasn’t about to ask since the whole visiting Madara in the past was a secret.

“Okay, so if I stand like this normally, how should I stand?” Sakura asked and Hideki looked at her, eyes considering for a moment before he chuckled.

“If I’m not mistaken, you’re using the old style of Uchiha stance and you’ve practiced it a bit. Enough to start building muscle memory but nowhere near familiar.” Hideki let out a sigh. It was harder to unlearn things then learn something new, which in this case meant building off what little Sakura had taught herself rather then scrapping it entirely. “I suppose it’s fine, I’ve taught enough Uchiha brats to bring your taijutsu up to genin level with their modern style.”

“Oh,” Sakura blinked and it finally clicked in her brain that the same Uchiha she knew in Konoha were the descendants of Madara’s clan. She already knew that academically, but hearing that the style she’d been learning was the ancient form of a modern style really drove it home. “History is confusing.”

“Indeed it is, now let’s begin.” Hideki chuckled and began guiding Sakura towards a more modern stance. What Hideki showed her was actually something she’d already seen Akahiko do just yesterday or was it last night? It was a stance more focused on mobility and speed then defense. One meant for using a flurry of strong, quick punches, kicks or knife strikes to overwhelm an opponent who wasn’t likely to grapple for whatever reason.

Hideki was far less intense then Tajima or Akahiko, though Sakura still threw her all into training. The man watched her, correcting her frequently and forcing her through kata rather then have her practice on a tree or training dummy. The kata helped build flow and muscle memory, at least according to Hideki, though it did nothing to train her body for the impact of her own strikes.

After an hour of practicing her strikes and movements, Sakura was exhausted and Hideki switched to teaching her the history of the village. It was a quick overview of important people and facts. Konohagakure was founded by the Senju brothers, Hashirama and Tobirama along with Uchiha Madara. The name gave Sakura a flutter of hope, Madara would see peace after all, though that was the last she heard of him in Hideki’s lecture. After the mention of the Uchiha, the rest was all focused on the Senju clan and Sakura had to try not to bristle.

‘Stupid Senju, making the history all about themselves even after the fighting stopped.’ Sakura thought as Hideki spoke on and on about how the Senju clan did this or that during the first war. The Senju clan wasn’t even a clan anymore, she knew that much from her prior lessons while the Uchiha clan were still around and powerful! Even now she could feel their blazing chakra from where she was standing.

“Where are the Senju?” The thought caught Sakura off guard so suddenly she had spoken aloud.

“The Senju clan fragmented itself after the first war. The main family retained the name while the other branches all took on their own names. Without a kekkei genkai, besides the mokuton which only the Shodai manifested, they had nothing to identify them except their name. Senju were targeted by the other villages during the first war and lost half their number in the fighting. The solution was to abandon the name. Nidaime-sama came up with it.” Hideki explained and something about that answer twisted Sakura’s stomach.

They had just willingly shattered their clan, as if the ties between them were that light. As if they weren’t true family. Sakura could understand abandoning the name of people who didn’t love you, she would be more then happy to call herself Uchiha Sakura rather then Haruno Sakura but an entire clan sharing such sentiments was just tragic.

“Now where were we? Ah yes, the Sandaime took over after the Nidaime died in battle…” Hideki began to explain the events that had lead to the current state of Konoha. Sakura listened, soaking up the history for it was alive to her in a way that nobody else could claim. She was living the past after all and while she was walking in times before the village, knowing who was who and what events lead to what results could be helpful. Also she was a naturally curious child and the desire to know how it would all end was overwhelming.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

Madara stood among a crowd of his fellow clansfolk as the soldiers returned from Sora-ku. The fighting had been intense, though the Uchiha had ultimately carried the day. He didn’t know the details, nor did Sakura who was standing beside him, wearing the navy blues of the Uchiha clan, the Uchiwa proudly displayed on her back while her hair was temporarily hidden under a henge, making it appear a dark, lustrous black like his own.

Tajima lead the long column of soldiers as they entered the castle’s outermost gates. Countless ranks of Uchiha in armor marched behind him, road dust coating their lacquered black metal breastplates. Weapons clattered against armor and the thunder of hundreds of feet was almost overwhelming. It was a powerful sight, one that drove home just how impressive the Uchiha clan truly was. Beside him, Madara could feel Sakura’s chakra buzzing with worry.

“What’s wrong?” Madara asked glancing towards the girl whose emerald eyes were roaming the column. Following her gaze, he found her looking from wounded soldier to wounded soldier. The Uchiha had no healers, well none that could heal with chakra anyways. That was the sole purview of the Senju clan and, to a lesser extent the shinobi of Uzushio who wielded the little known arcane art of fuinjutsu. “Injuries happen in battle.”

“I know but, what about medics? Or a hospital?” Sakura asked and Madara was reminded by how different her world must be. He knew of field hospitals of course, but the way Sakura said the world sounded different, more permanent and established. The way she spoke of medics, as if they should be here, was telling as well.

“The Uchiha clan doesn’t have anyone who can heal with chakra.” Madara explained and saw the gears turning in his friend’s mind. Sakura was smart, he knew that after training with her every day for two months straight. She learned facts and information quickly, instantly almost and while she certainly wasn’t a prodigy, at least not by the standards set by Kagami, Akahiko had informed them that she would become a powerful kunoichi, if she lived long enough. She said the same of Madara, that he would grow to be stronger then his father, though Madara knew that wouldn’t be nearly enough to end the wars.

“Then I should learn,” Sakura nodded to herself and Madara had to wonder again what her home was like. It was clear the heavens were not at peace, yet they were more peaceful then the Earth was. He bumped the girl’s shoulder, drawing her gaze and gave her a grin.

“I think that’d be great.” Madara admitted and smiled as a massive grin blossomed on his friends face. His cheeks felt strangely warm and he looked away, turning his attention to the returning soldiers. It was true that while most had returned many were injured or sick. Medics, even just one, would make a world of difference to the clan and if Sakura could learn and then pass on those talents, perhaps the war could finally be won.

When the last soldiers passed through the gates, ashigaru weary but triumphant from a hard fought victory, Madara grabbed Sakura’s hand and lead her deeper into the fortress. Weaving through streets and through the gatehouses, the two children rapidly made their way to the keep where Tajima was currently giving orders to those who had stayed behind. Injured were being transferred from wagons to a large open walled building where they could heal under watch while the rest of the force handed off their equipment and melted away, returning to their homes.

Families reunited, mothers hugging their sons and fathers greeting their daughters. The Uchiha did not differentiate between gender, though kunoichi were expected to have at least two children to ensure the clan’s numbers never waned. The dead also returned today and Madara felt his rage flare every time he heard a scream or a sob. The Senju had been defeated but they had claimed many lives over the last two months, far too many.

“Chounan, youjo,” Tajima greeted, exhaustion making him look years older then when he had left. His formally pitch black eyes were now showing hints of gray around the edges, a sign of degradation that came with mangekyo use. Clearly the fighting had been intense and while Madara wasn’t going to ask, the desire to know had him on edge. “I am glad to see you two in good health.”

“We trained hard with Akahiko, chichiue.” Madara explained and Tajima gave them a nod before motioning for them to follow him. The trio didn’t speak as they made their way into the keep and towards the main family’s private quarters near the top. Madara glanced at his father and noticed his normally neat haircut had grown out, which was unusual considering he had been stationed in a city. That could only mean there hadn’t been enough time for such things.

“The Shimura allied with the Senju, fending off both clans was difficult.” Tajima explained as if he had read his son’s mind. The man reached his room and quickly began removing his armor as the two kids watched. He glanced up briefly from his work and offered a grim smile. “So? How have things been while I was gone?”

“Akahiko kept getting sick in the mornings.” Madara offered and Tajima nodded, his smile becoming one of genuine amusement. “She was grumpy about it.”

“I would imagine so,” Tajima agreed and ruffled Madara’s hair affectionately. Madara quickly leaned back and huffed in faux annoyance even as his cheeks pinked with happiness. Tajima finished taking off the last pieces of armor and set them down for cleaning before he turned to the two children. “So how was your progress?”

“I’ve managed to set a leaf on fire with just my chakra and learned to tree walk.” Madara stated happily and Tajima gave his son a proud look before shifting his attention to Sakura. Madara watched the girl shift slightly, still prone to nervousness though she had improved by leaps and bounds. Sakura had learned quite a bit since Tajima had left, about twice as fast as Madara had expected her to, though that was probable since she apparently didn’t sleep.

“I learned how to tree walk and Akahiko started me on setting a leaf on fire. I can make it smoke a bit. It’s hard.” Sakura admitted and Tajima nodded his approval.

Tajima stepped away to bathe, leaving Madara alone with his best friend and Izuna as they waited for their father. Izuna babbled away happily, speaking in broken sentences and giggling occasionally as he played with Madara and Sakura’s fingers.

“I’m starting the academy in a month.” Sakura told Madara, shifting to face her friend. Her eyes darted to Madara’s before glancing away and she wiggled slightly as she waited for Tajima to return. It was obvious she wanted words of encouragement, that she was nervous and seeking comfort.

“I know you’ll do fine. You’re really smart and your memory is excellent.” Madara encouraged and Sakura showed a nervous smile. It was clear she believed in him even if she couldn’t quite believe in herself yet. The idea that such a brilliant, kind young girl was so self doubting twisted something in Madara’s stomach and he felt a brief flash of rage towards her adoptive parents. He hadn’t known tennyo could have unhappy families but now he knew better and he wished she would just stay with him rather then return to her home.

“Thanks, I’ll do my best.” Sakura mumbled, her words coinciding with Tajima’s return. The man sat down at his place as dinner was placed down in front of them and he took a few quick bites before glancing towards the kids.

“I imagine you have questions about the battle.” Tajima’s words hung in the air and Madara swallowed nervously. His father had never talked about the fights outside of lessons. This was new and it meant something. “Your birthday is in five months. You’ll be seeing the fighting soon, even if you won’t be taking part. You’ll need to understand enough to stay out of trouble.”

“What happened? Why did it take so long?” Madara knew that battles were often long in coming as both sides maneuvered and tried to force a confrontation on favorable grounds. That was were shinobi thrived, harrying the other side and providing hard hitting, highly mobile firepower. Shinobi were the elite core of their armies, the shock troops but they were also the scouts and skirmishers. Thus if shinobi were the hammer, Ashigaru were the anvil upon which their enemies were smashed or the living walls behind which the shinobi could retreat to when exhausted.

“The Shimura clan…” Tajima trailed off and closed his eyes. Madara watched his father briefly age before his eyes as the man tried to contain his rage. “They had a large force of doll soldiers.” Tajima’s words sent a chill down Madara’s spine. Every shinobi child had heard of what the Shimura did to the children of their enemies. They would be broken down and brainwashed with genjutsu and torture until they were nothing but living weapons that could be used to bolster their numbers or thrown away without concern. They were a terrifying clan and the only reason they weren’t a larger threat was nobody was willing to ally with them for any length of time.

“The Senju actually allied with them?” Madara asked, because the idea was terrifying. The Shimura weren’t as strong as the Uchiha or Senju but if the Senju started making friends, that was a threat that couldn’t be ignored.

“Briefly, they turned on each other in the end, once we battered the Senju contingent, the Shimura actually hit them from behind, taking the younger soldiers and disappearing.” Tajima grimaced, looking between the two children. He was clearly worried for them, it was the same look he’d given Madara during Kagami’s funeral, a look that caused Madara’s eyes to burn and his throat to tighten painfully.

“We held Sora-ku though, the enemy was defeated and most of their forces were beaten back. With the end of summer approaching, I don’t expect anymore major movements. The Senju will have to launch retaliatory attacks on the Shimura, Butsuma’s pride will allow for nothing less.” Tajima explained and Madara wondered if pride was truly worth becoming predictable. If an enemy knew your moves ahead of time, they could counter them and even if you could bring irresistible force to bear, you would take heavier casualties then you otherwise would have. Pride wasn’t worth the lives of his family, though dignity was another matter entirely.

“Um, when I turn five…” Madara trailed off and glanced at Sakura. The two were, as far as they could tell, the same age.

“You will both be allowed to attempt the grand fireball. Assuming you can both manage the jutsu, you will join the forces. Remember you will not be expected to fight but it can happen and your duty in such instances will be to escape. I do not want to lose another of my children.” Tajima’s words were heavy with pain and his eyes flickered red briefly before returning to dark, dark gray. Madara looked to Sakura and knew he would rather die then see any harm come to her. The look she shot him said much the same, which was strangely comforting. Together they would make it through this and change the world. Madara just knew it.

***

Sakura awoke with a start, her eyes snapping open as she caught sight of a masked shinobi standing over her bed. They wore black cargo pants, long black gloves and a black skintight turtleneck underneath light gray armor. Their unpainted mask was white and featureless, except for two eye holes behind which cold dead eyes were watching her. She felt a pulse of chakra flicker through her body and her mind was dragged down into an inky black that wasn’t true unconsciousness.

‘Outer! Outer wake up!’ Inner’s voice shouted and Sakura tried to latch onto her other self’s words. It felt like a small eternity passed before Sakura managed to gather some coherence. She could feel herself moving, wind rustling her hair but her eyes were closed, her lids felt like they were welded shut and her muscles had turned to lead.

‘What’s going on?’ Even thinking to Inner was difficult and Sakura felt her thoughts slipping from her grasp every few seconds only for Inner to force them back on track. She could feel charka nearby and knew that something was going on, something bad but she wasn’t able to do anything about it.

The wind died suddenly and while Sakura couldn’t see, she could smell wet earth and stone. The sound of flowing water and sewage came next and the girl’s stomach roiled while her nose burned. The smell didn’t last long as whoever was carrying her moved further and further downward. The air grew colder, the heat of summer dying away as darkness surrounded her. Finally, Sakura felt the journey come to an end as she was shifted and then placed down onto a cot.

“I was unaware we were willing to risk drawing the Hokage’s attention.” A familiar voice reached Sakura’s ears. She couldn’t quite place it, though the tone was cautious yet pleased. She couldn’t feel any chakra other then what was currently pulsing through her skull and keeping her unable to move so she couldn’t search for a familiar signature.

‘It’s that man from the library.’ Inner whispered and it clicked in Sakura’s mind instantly. Golden eyes, beautiful but reptilian and utterly dangerous. Sakura had admired them, though now she wasn’t so sure.

“The Hokage will understand it is for the best. She is already capable of tree walking and if she signed a summoning contract like you mentioned then only Root can provide her with the necessary education and environment to develop.” Another voice, older and hoarse from age answered. It was emotionless and brought memories of the stories she had heard of the Shimura clan to the forefront of her mind. Doll soldiers, kidnapped children, Sakura knew she should be brave but she just couldn’t, not without Madara beside her.

‘I’m here,’ Inner whispered and Sakura wished it was enough. She could feel Inner within her, everything she wasn’t but wanted to be or couldn’t handle. Sakura knew she would be unconscious if it wasn’t for Inner, though her other self’s strength wasn’t enough to break whatever had been done to them.

“If you are sure. May I take her to one of my laboratories? I need to take some samples to track the drift in her chakra and genetics as the contract bonds with her.” The snake man’s voice was almost bored, as if kidnapping was a regular occurrence. Then again in the warring clans period it had been disturbingly normal. Clans sent out hunting parties to try and eliminate the young of their enemies or kidnap them. The Uchiha had a kekkei genkai and attempts at theft, through kidnapping, was common though it had never succeeded. At least not that Sakura knew of.

“Very well but ensure she isn’t damaged. I need to begin conditioning and training her immediately. Itachi…” The man’s voice trailed off as the two began to walk away. Sakura heard movement and felt herself being lifted up like a sac of potatoes before she was once again moved from where she’d been place down.

What followed was another disorienting journey through tunnels and caverns before Sakura found herself placed down on a cold stone table. Her wrists and ankles were quickly bound in sturdy manacles. The metal sapped the heat from her body, leaving her shivering faintly. Footsteps, loud and intentional for a shinobi reached her ears and Sakura tried to open her eyes, to no avail. The stretching of rubber gloves sent the blood rushing from her face and Sakura felt a small gust of wind as whoever it was arrived beside her.

“Well you are certainly more interesting then I suspected. Able to stay partially awake despite a B rank genjutsu, impressive.” The snake man’s voice reached her ears and she felt a pulse of chakra dissipate the genjutsu. Above her, dressed like a surgeon was the man who had given her those scrolls in the library. His eyes were glittering under the powerful lights overhead and while his mouth was hidden by a blue mask, she could tell he was smiling. “You’re an interesting one, Sakura-chan.”

“W-why?” Sakura stammered and the man chuckled softly. The sound was sibilant, snakelike to match his eyes and Sakura could feel his chakra now. It wasn’t like it had been at the library or rather it was similar but far worse, poisonous and corrosive. It bit at her, latching on aggressively as if it would consume her from the inside out.

“Because I wish to know. You are four years old yet you resisted a genjutsu. Sure most would write it off as a fluke, perhaps you’re a prodigy but we both know that’s not the case, don’t we Sakura-chan? After all prodigies don’t truly exist, just children who have had vastly inflated expectations shoved onto their shoulders and somehow survived.” The man gave Sakura a pat on the cheek before his hand glowed blow and he placed it down on her stomach. Pain burned through her and Sakura screamed, thrashing against her restraints as her body instinctively sought to escape his touch.

“Well, this is fascinating. Two summoning contracts, that shouldn’t be…” Serpent's voice trailed off as his chakra sunk deeper into Sakura’s body and she heard Inner shriek. The snake’s eye widened with delight, his pupils dilating slightly as he chuckled under his breath. “Fascinating, another mind. A contract for you both. The animals are mammals, predators since your teeth are still sharp.”

The serpent disguised as a man withdrew his hand and the pain vanished, leaving Sakura breathless and sobbing. She couldn’t do it, no matter how much she wanted to be strong, to not cry it was just too much. Tears rolled down her cheeks as her chest heaved. Before she knew it, she was retching, emptying her stomach over the side of the table and the snake clicked its tongue in annoyance.

“Now now, we can’t have you getting sick.” It chided and water blasted her clean. She felt the brief surge of chakra before the icy fluid slammed into her and knew it was a jutsu, though the fact didn’t help her in the least. Tears mingled with the water now soaking her cheeks, leaving messy trails over her pale skin. “Now then, I need a few blood and bone samples.”

Sakura only caught a glimpse of a long, painful looking needle before she slammed her eyes shut. She screamed when it broke her skin, which caused the snake man to start humming. A black rage lit within her chest but Inner stole it before it could call upon Madara’s chakra. ‘Outer, rest, I’ll handle this.’ Inner whispered and Sakura felt the world fall away.

***

Madara knew something was wrong when he woke up and that was confirmed a moment later when a ragged looking Sakura appeared beside his bed and burst into tears. She was utterly incoherent as she sobbed, her pale skin icy cold and her yukata gone, replaced by a strange outfit with nothing underneath. Bandages were wrapped around her arms and legs, red dots appearing in places and the distinct smell of blood and sweat wafting off her.

“Father!” Madara screamed, voice cracking in panic. A moment later his room was flooded with shinobi as Tajima appeared alongside a half dozen armed Uchiha. Sharingan, blazed, taking in the girl’s state instantly and a Madara felt the room ignite with blazing chakra so intense he could almost see the flames.

“Get Katsuhito,” Tajima growled, his face thunderous as he crossed the room and forced his emotions under control. The movement startled Madara out of his shock and he scrambled to hug Sakura, pulling her to his tiny chest.

“Ma-da-ra.” Sakura choked on her sobs as she spoke his name. She sounded broken, wrong and Madara would have been enraged and demanding violence if he wasn’t worried about scaring her. She looked so incredibly fragile, her emerald eyes bloodshot and her entire body shaking violently.

“It’s going to be alright, you’re here now. You’re safe.” Madara whispered and felt his father’s arms gently circle around Sakura, avoiding her injuries and lifting her up. The girl whimpered, fresh tears flooding her cheeks as she shivered violently. “Father?”

“We’ll bring her to the goten, she’ll get more air there then in the keep.” Tajima said softly, the rage gone from his face and replaced by concern. Madara nodded and followed after his father, heart in his throat the entire trip out of the keep. When they finally got Sakura settled down she had calmed somewhat. Katsuhito arrived a heartbeat behind them, the man clearly woken and pulled from his bed, yet his eyes were sharp.

“What happened to her?” Katsuhito asked as his eyes spun crimson and he cataloged the girl’s wounds.

“Do what you can to ensure her injuries don’t worsen.” Tajima ordered and Katsuhito quickly began going over the girl’s injuries. His lips quickly pressed into a thin line as he carefully undid her bandages before applying fresh ones that had been cleaned in boiling water and then rapidly dried with hot, chakra rich wind.

“Her injuries weren’t acquired in a fight and almost look like they were inflicted be senbon.” Katsuhito explained as he finished looking over the girl. Madara saw Sakura was doing her best not to cry and he held her hand, hoping it would help.

“It’s going to be okay,” Madara promised while the adults talked overhead. He couldn’t have imagined such a thing could happen to a tennyo, and he was beginning to wonder exactly what Sakura was if she wasn’t from the heavens. A youkai wouldn’t be this friendly, not without a contract, though he could see them having a society where children were exposed to such dangers.

“I can’t stay here though. I’m going to go back.” Sakura replied, voice cracking on her last word as her emerald eyes squeezed shut. Her fingers gripped Madara’s hand tightly and he could feel her muscles shaking with fear.

“Who took you?” Tajima asked and Sakura let out a rattling breath.

“A man with snake eyes, golden snake eyes and b-black hair. Pale and he has purple around his eyes. H-he’s from my v-village.” Sakura managed, stomach twisting and churning as she remembered the monster that had been looking down at her when she’d finally opened her eyes. She’d thought him interesting and maybe even helpful. She knew better now of course.

“Can you get help? Escape?” Tajima asked and Sakura let out a soul crushing sound. Madara gripped her hand tight and she returned the gesture as she struggled to stabilize her emotions. The last time he had felt this helpless was when Kagami had died. It was an impossible emotion to ignore, a soul crushing pain that quenched the fire within him and left nothing but cold ash in his heart.

“I don’t k-know.” Sakura stammered and Tajima closed his eyes, his face grim before he let out a tired sigh. When he opened his eyes again, they were sharingan bright and Madara watched as Sakura froze before relaxing as he calmed her emotions as if she was a clansmen in the grip of the curse of hatred. Sakura let out a slow breath and shivered before giving Madara’s hand a tug.

Madara followed the pull and hugged his friend as she gathered herself. Sakura sniffled a bit before wiping away the last of her tears and the two children remained holding each other for a few minutes before they separated.

“Help will come,” Tajima promised and Sakura swallowed nervously before nodding. Madara wasn’t sure how his father could ensure it, but the sudden relief in Sakura’s eyes said she believed him. He hoped it wasn’t a lie, false hope would be far crueler then the truth in this situation. “Now Sakura, listen to me. You need to learn how to release genjutsu. You’re already resistant but you need to master that, today, before you return.”

“Can Madara join?” Sakura asked and Tajima glanced towards his son. Madara could see the orders in his father’s eyes and gave a firm nod. He would do everything he could to help his best friend.

“Of course I’ll join.” Madara knew he couldn’t do much but he could at least keep his friend company. Whatever and whoever had hurt Sakura was out of his reach, for now, but he would do everything he could to raise his friend’s spirits.

The trio walked out onto the training grounds within the castle’s walls and Tajima had both children sit down. Madara knew a bit about genjutsu, though he had never experienced it before.

“Genjutsu is one of the primary weapons of the Uchiha clan. It is the art of illusions, of sending your chakra into an opponent and showing them a false reality. It can be as subtle as a slight relaxation, a small lowering of one’s guard or an entire imaginary scene that completely overtakes your foe’s senses.” Tajima explained and both children nodded along diligently. Madara could see Sakura knew some of this already by her expression. She wasn’t surprised or shocked, if anything it looked like she was reliving something, even though she stayed silent and rigid in her seiza.

“To remove a genjutsu, you have to sense it. Fortunately both of you are sensors. Most Uchiha can sense chakra and when the sharingan comes in, we can all see it. Sakura’s chakra control also allows her to sense chakra and I am going to make a note to sharpen that ability. It will help you overcome your smaller reserves.” Tajima glanced from child to child and Madara couldn’t help but feel a bit of excitement despite the situation. Sakura did have excellent chakra control after all and he was confident she’d figure this out quickly and then she would escape whatever situation she was in.

“Now then, to remove a genjutsu, you must flush out the foreign chakra in your body. The easiest way to do this is with a sudden, strong surge of your own chakra. This will work on weaker illusions and some mid-tiers. Inflicting pain can also work on weaker illusions, though it is useless against stronger ones. To truly defeat a strong genjutsu, a simple kai is not enough however. You must break the illusion down layer by layer, burning away the chakra within you and then flushing out the remnants with a kai.” Tajima finished his explanation and Madara knew that his father was going to put them through the ringer.

Tajima never spoke of things he didn’t intend for them to train, at least not in such detail. A glance showed that Sakura had realized this and was doing her best to look confident. Madara’s best friend was still sickly pale, but there was some color slowly returning to her face and her cheeks were already becoming rosy once more. Madara just hoped things would work out sooner rather then later. He couldn’t stand feeling so powerless.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

Sakura’s eyes cracked open and a fresh wave of pain coursed through her body. A cool stone floor greeted her hands as she felt beyond the thin futon she’d been placed on. A scratching noise reached her ears and Sakura squinted, trying to peer through the gloom that surrounded her to find the noise. Her eyes quickly adjusted as she focused just a bit of chakra into her body, her kidnappers having failed to do anything to prevent her from reaching for her power.

A definitive click echoed through the cell, at least to Sakura’s now enhanced hearing and she saw a steel door ahead of her slowly get pushed open. A girl, perhaps nine years old, maybe ten, was standing in the revealed hallway as dim light poured into the room. She was wearing mail armor that covered her from her neck down, extending over her arms and legs to her elbows and knees respectively. The steel didn’t make a sound as she moved, which Sakura knew even Tajima couldn’t manage so it had to be a seal of some kind.

“Hey, be quiet we’re escaping!” The girl whispered, her short, dark purple hair reminding her vaguely of Madara’s own dark blue and instantly Sakura felt like she could trust the girl. Pushing off the covers slowly, without making any noise, Sakura crossed the cell and saw the girl’s face crumble into obvious relief. “There is one other kid we have to grab, well only one other alive.”

“Okay,” Sakura whispered back and the two immediately began moving down the hallway. Empty cells lined the wall and Sakura had to wonder exactly how many kids had been here. She couldn’t really imagine why such a place existed or rather how such a place had been allowed to exist. She was still within Konohagakure, of that she felt strangely certain. She hadn’t been carried long enough to leave the city and she had first met the Serpent in the library after all.

“We’re almost there,” the girl’s voice was soft, barely audible as they rounded a corner and began to head down a flight of stairs. A distant rumble shook the floor and both children paused, muscles going taught as adrenaline began to spill into their veins. An alarm began to wail, the sound deafening in volume and suddenly the older girl broke into a sprint.

“What’s happening?” Sakura shouted, bare feet pounding over stone, chakra keeping her safe from bruises though her skin was still getting roughed up. The older girl glanced back at her, eyes nervous before she looked forward. Sakura could tell the older girl had done something, there was a brief flash of guilt and then steely resolve that had crossed her eyes before she’d looked back towards their destination.

“I informed the ANBU.” The girl replied, her voice thick with emotion. Even while sprinting and full of adrenaline, Sakura could see the older girl’s shoulders quaking. “I betrayed my shishou. I couldn’t take it anymore, what he was doing.” The girl explained before she ducked into a side room. The walls were lined with glass jars containing various organs and countless eyes.

A sharp, biting smell reached Sakura’s nose, it was almost sweet, yet it burned her nostrils and sickened her stomach. A panicky tug on her surgical gown pulled Sakura forward and she found herself being lead towards a steel table much like the one she’d been placed on after her arrival. In the back of her mind, Inner whimpered, her other self still shaken and in pain from taking on the trauma for Sakura. For just a heartbeat, Sakura felt like it was all a trick, that this girl had lead her into a trap. Then she saw the boy on the table, his eyes open but utterly blank.

“Come on, help me get him free.” The girl hissed and Sakura jerked forward, fingers scrabbling over one of the leather straps as she tried to get the buckles loose. A wave of explosions rocked the underground complex and dust fell from the ceiling, showering the children as they worked. The boy didn’t even react, his dead black eyes fixed on the pipes overhead.

After a painfully long struggle, Sakura got the boy’s arm free and found that the other girl had already finished the rest. The older girl gave her a nod and Sakura noticed the hitai-ate on her forehead that had been mostly hidden by her purple bangs. The ringing of steel echoed into the room from the hall and a furious exchange of blows soon followed. Sakura knew those noises and quickly looked around for a hiding spot.

“Come on!” Sakura whispered desperately and dragged the boy off the table. The other girl helped and soon they found themselves cowering behind a large tube filled with dark emerald liquid. In the dim light it was opaque enough to hide their bodies from view and they got behind it just in time as the Serpent walked into the room. He was wearing his jounin uniform, the green flack jacket splattered with blood and his inky black hair wild.

Golden eyes flickered over the room and Sakura held her breath as the girl beside her trembled. Reaching out, she grabbed the other girl’s hand and gave it a silent squeeze. The Serpent’s head snapped in their direction, a low rumbling laugh slipping from his lips as he took a step forward. A soft whimper escape from the older girl’s throat and Sakura knew the snake had heard it as an ugly grin parted his pale lips, revealing his perfectly straight teeth, his canines elongated like a snake’s.

“Anko-chan, after all I’ve taught you, you betray me like this?” The Snake’s words gave name to the purple haired girl currently curled into herself. Anko’s grip on Sakura’s hand was crushing and she was shivering violently as the Serpent took another step forward.

“Orochimaru-shishou, I had to. I had to.” Anko whispered and the man hummed his disapproval. It was a jarringly normal, calm sound despite the screeching sirens and the continuous explosions echoing through the complex. Somehow, Sakura felt they were within a bubble, that the outside world might as well not exist for all it would effect the occupants of this room and the events that would soon unfold.

“Oh Anko, the only thing you ever have to do is listen to me. Didn’t I teach you that?” Orochimaru crooned, fingers coming together to form a seal that Sakura didn’t recognize. A moment later Anko shivered and then let out a strangled gasp as burning orange marks spread over her skin. The kunoichi’s breaths came in sharp, desperate gasps as her fingers curled into fists and her eyes squeezed shut. “Now Anko, be a good girl and grab Sakura-chan for me. We’re leaving.”

Sakura watched with horrified fascination as the markings cooled into black flames and Anko’s eyes opened to reveal black sclera and golden irises. The girl’s entire face was flushed under the ink and her pupils were blown wide by whatever Orochimaru had done. The girl moved before Sakura could react, gripping her tightly and Sakura twisted, bringing an elbow down on the girl’s back. The blow was weak, devoid of chakra and Anko didn’t even notice it.

“Stop! Weren’t you going to save us?!” Sakura shrieked and felt Anko still, the tension leaving the older girl’s muscles. Sakura squirmed free and then pried one of Anko’s fists open, squeezing the hand tight as she met the kunoichi’s now golden eyes. Anko’s chest began to heave as she hyperventilated, tremors running through her before she turned on Orochimaru and snarled.

“No! I can’t shishou! I can’t listen to you anymore!” Anko screamed and Orochimaru clicked his tongue angrily. The man took another step forward then froze, eyes narrowing in displeasure. Sakura was so focused on her tiny bubble she missed the arrival of a bear masked ANBU wearing a white cloak. Behind him, the full force of the black ops followed, unseen by the children but not unnoticed by the Serpent.

“Orochimaru, surrender immediately.” Bear ordered and the sannin let out an amused chuckle. Sakura’s head snapped from watching Anko and Orochimaru to the newcomers and she felt a brief flutter of hope. Sakura knew what was going to happen next though. There was no way the snake would surrender, his chakra was a corrosive, burning thing and full of confidence. It seemed to almost bask in finally being discovered, joyful in the face of the violence promised by the ANBU’s arrival.

“If you want to stop me, you’ll need to bring the Hokage himself Bear-sama.” Orochimaru crooned and then shifted to face the ANBU.

A wave of silence fell over the room, silencing all the thoughts in Sakura’s mind. A man was standing next to the bear masked ANBU in a black shinobi uniform she knew marked a member of the Sarutobi clan. A pressure fell upon everything in the area, intense and smothering, choking. Sakura felt her knees give out and she hardly felt the impact with the stone floor as Anko crumbled next to her. Her lungs stuttered and jerked, unable to draw breath under the sheer presence of the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.

“Orochimaru, what have you done?” Hiruzen’s voice was tired, worn down by time and trauma. It was the voice of a defeated soul, one that had seen too much and had been broken by the burdens they carried. The pressure grew so great that Sakura’s vision danced with spots and her chest felt like it had been caved in. Beside her, Anko was choking, saliva dripping from her chin and Sakura realized she wasn’t any better off.

“Hiruzen-sensei,” Orochimaru purred, cocking his head and smirking at the hokage. The serpent kept his entire body relaxed but his eyes betrayed the tension that had suddenly settled within him. “I’m just doing what you ordered. All of this is what you asked for. Stronger soldiers, new jutsu, better tools.”

“Enough!” Hiruzen’s voice was deathly quiet, yet it fell like thunder upon Sakura’s ears. Her head rang and she knew everyone else felt the same. Even Orochimaru stilled, briefly intimidated by the elder man’s sheer power. The snake could not stand for such a thing however and his poisonous chakra spilled out in a sudden, explosive burst.

Chakra danced through Sakura’s senses, sudden eruptions of colored power that made her head throb. Sakura’s eyes squeezed shut, but that did nothing to dull her chakra sense as the fight moved beyond her ability to process. The concrete floor shattered as a jutsu molded it into a weapon and stone fragments whistled through the air, tearing apart the glass tubes and vials that lined the walls. Cold, slimy fluid that smelled of cut plants doused Sakura from head to do as the tube the three children were hiding behind exploded in a shower of glass.

Flames, white hot lit up the darkness behind Sakura’s eyelids and she felt the heat turn the skin facing the jutsu light pink as if sunburned. Immediately after the heat faded there was a horrid squelching sound, metal being forced through flesh and bone followed by a panicked shout and then utter silence. The choking, toxic chakra of the serpent lingered, even as Orochimaru’s signature vanished from the room. Terrified, Sakura forced her eyes to open just a crack and was greeted by the sight of an utterly devastated laboratory.

Bits of paper fluttered through the air, aflame and providing ample light to see the shattered glass vials and organs strewn about the floor. Three ANBU were dead on the ground, one little more then a human shaped pile of charcoal. The Hokage looked uninjured, but he was clearly shaken, his eyes distant as he stood frozen in place, head tilted slightly backwards as he stared blankly up at the ceiling.

“Sir there are survivors.” The ANBU that Orochimaru had called Bear-sama said quietly and Hiruzen’s eyes slid closed, his expression smoothing out before he looked over towards Sakura’s little group. Anko was twitching on the ground, her hand clawing at her shoulder while the boy was sprawled over the ground, eyes open and his entire body shivering violently. Sakura was the only one of the three who had managed to hold onto some semblance of awareness and she met the Hokage’s eyes.

“I see, get them to the hospital.” Hiruzen ordered and Sakura tensed briefly as the ANBU approached. She could remember the blank masked shinobi, so much like the ANBU but different somehow, in a way she couldn’t exactly place. Strong hands gently lifted her off the stone ground and she met warm brown eyes that watched her from behind a bone white mask.

“It’s going to be okay kid,” a gentle voice told her and Sakura fought back a sob. Her hands latched onto the fabric breastplate the ANBU was wearing and the world blurred around them. Several shunshins carried them out of the tunnels and across Konohagakure to the hospital.

***

After a battery of checks and exams, including being looked at by a Hyuga and an Uchiha, Sakura found herself sitting in a hospital room with the ANBU who had carried her from the laboratory. The man’s shoulder length brown hair was tied back into a short ponytail at the center of his head and Sakura could feel his eyes on her.

“Um, can I help you?” Sakura asked, feeling worlds removed from her brief but terrifying kidnapping. She didn’t know how to explain it, but somehow the whole thing felt almost dreamlike. Inner had likely helped with that, absorbing much of the pain they had experienced but even so Sakura felt calm. Perhaps it was because she’d been able to see Madara and Tajima and knew she would be rescued.

“I’m here to help you kid. Honestly I was expecting more of a freak out, you know tears and stuff.” The ANBU replied, his tone light but concerned. The man absentmindedly ran a hand over his hair and Sakura could feel his chakra cycling through his body constantly. Slowly, she pushed herself upright and walked over to the man who watched her the entire time.

“Hug?” Sakura asked and raised her arms to the ANBU who froze solid before he slowly lowered himself and gave her a hug. Sakura took a stuttering breath as she felt his arms wrap around her and suddenly she was crying into his shoulder. She’d been terrified and even though Tajima had promised, she just couldn’t bring herself to fully believe she would escape. Wordless sobs pulled themselves from her lips, each one painful in its intensity and Sakura soon drifted off into an uneasy sleep, her mind and chakra already barreling backwards through time.

***

Madara was beginning to dread the mornings. He had hardly opened his eyes when Sakura tackled him into a hug, sobbing into his chest. Instinctively, he pulled her into a tight hug, eyes searching her for injuries only to find no signs of the wounds she’d had the previous day. That was strange, in fact it was outright bizarre but she was a tennyo or perhaps a friendly youkai if such beings existed so Madara didn’t dwell on it. He was just grateful she appeared unharmed.

“Sakura, what happened?” Madara asked and Sakura sniffled, her eyes turning up to meet his, tears still leaking from the corners.

“I got rescued,” Sakura’s voice was rough and her words should have been a relief yet she broke down into sobs.

“That’s a good thing right? Come on, you’re safe now right?” Madara asked and Sakura nodded her head against his chest. Her pink hair was damp from being washed and smelled almost fruity, though there was an artificial bite to the scent that clung to her that Madara had never experienced before. “Come on, let’s get you dried off and dressed alright? We can train today, take your mind off it.”

“I’d like that,” Sakura warbled and Madara quickly guided his best friend to the dresser. Her clothes were once again those strange one piece outfits with nothing underneath and Madara quickly gathered a set of training clothes for her. Once they were dressed, Sakura had calmed down and Madara lent her his hand as they walked down to the dinning room.

“Ma-ni!” Izuna cheered and ran across the room, his arms wrapping around Madara’s waist. “Ma-ni! Mornin!”

“Good morning Izuna,” Madara gave his brother’s head an affectionate pat. Sakura giggled slightly to his side and a glance showed she was smiling. It was a relief, to see her returning to her usual self. The children quickly took their places as the servants brought food out for them. Before the started to eat, Tajima walked in looking tired and stressed though he hid it well. “Chichiue.”

“Chounan,” Tajima replied and took his seat. His eyes moved to Sakura who gave him a nervous smile and Madara watched his father realize the girl was uninjured. “The healers in your homeland are quite talented.”

“Yes, I was thinking about learning…” Sakura’s voice trailed off and Madara had to wonder why she’d be nervous about learning medicine. If she could heal, she’d be able to save countless lives. It was one of the most honorable careers one could have, yet Sakura seemed almost afraid of pursuing it now that she’d voiced the idea.

“You’re worried you’ll be kept away from the fighting.” Tajima guessed and Sakura gave a guilty nod. Madara took in a sharp breath because he hadn’t even considered that. He knew healers were important and that they rarely went to the front lines but he hadn’t thought that would include Sakura. To his mind, she would heal and fight beside him, because where else would she be? “I will admit, that would be the most efficient use of a healer however I will not force you to stay behind. You are here for a reason and I will not stand in the way of that.”

“What reason?” Madara asked before he could stop himself. Tajima’s eyes moved to him slowly, world weariness visible within the graying pools of his gaze. Madara felt suddenly nervous, as if he had asked a question he didn’t truly want an answer to.

“She is here because the gods will it. You both needed a friend, a companion and so you were brought together to meet. I believe it is a blessing and you two will help each other through the trials that are to come.” Tajima’s explanation felt somewhat lacking but Madara wasn’t sure how.

Still, it gave him something to think over. The Kami had willed Sakura’s presence here, which also confirmed they were real. He had felt that surge of power, that energy pulsing through the earth and air before her arrival and he still felt echoes of it whenever she appeared. It was clear it wasn’t a natural phenomenon but Madara knew his father understood more then he was saying. After all he had looked into Sakura’s mind with his sharingan and seen her memories and world. Did that mean Tajima knew what the heavens looked like? Madara didn’t know and he decided against asking, instead turning his attention to his breakfast.

When everyone had finished their meals, Madara soon found himself following Tajima out of the castle’s gates and across the rice fields. The day was peaceful, with little for the farmers to do as harvest was still two months away. The heat was oppressive and Madara welcomed the shade of the forest as they left the fields and jumped into the trees, hoping from branch to branch with Tajima leading the way. At his side, Sakura followed, keeping up with an ease that spoke of intense practice and while both Madara and the rosette occasionally over or undershot their jumps, neither were in danger of crashing through the canopy and colliding with the ground below.

“We’ll stop here.” Tajima stated suddenly and the two children came to rest on branches, watching the man as he reached into a pack tied to his waist and began to retrieve wooden kunai and shuriken. Madara knew such weapons weren’t particularly common, due to the prevalence of armor. Still, they were used, alongside senbon and it was clear they were about to get a hands on lesson. “You two need to learn how to avoid taking hits. Armor is a last line of defense, when everything else you could have done to avoid the blow fails or you have no better option. Armor can and likely will save your life but it must not be relied upon.”

“You two have managed to learn how to move through the trees fairly well but the Senju are at home in the forests of Hi. They are masters of acrobatic combat and prefer fighting in vertical landscapes such as cities and heavily forested areas. We cannot always force them to meet us on open ground or on the battlements of a fortress so it is crucial you learn how to move, dodge and function in such an environment.” Tajima lectured and Madara couldn’t stop the grin from spreading on his cheeks as his father handed him a holster filled with training weapons. Madara quickly strapped the holster to his belt while Sakura did the same. Meeting his father’s gaze, Madara could see the approval in those graying eyes and Tajima gave him a small nod.

“You two will be playing a game, who can score more hits on the other with those training weapons.” Tajima said and smiled as the two kids looked at each other. Sakura was clearly nervous but excited, a shy grin tugging at her lips as she looked into Madara’s eyes.

Madara reached into his pouch and pulled out a wooden shuriken. The edges weren’t sharp enough to cut but they would certainly leave bruises. Sakura did the same, withdrawing a kunai in one hand and three shuriken held between her fingers in the other. She seemed more familiar with the weapons, which was a surprise but he knew she was training back home.

“Begin!” Tajima called out, a smile on his face and Madara threw his star and dropped down from his branch. Sakura sidestepped the attack and launched her shuriken, the wood whizzing through the air towards Madara who latched onto a tree trunk and diverted his fall, avoiding the attack. From there things quickly spiraled out of control as the two children emptied the pouches as they tried to land a blow.

“Alright, go pick up your weapons and then continue.” Tajima called out when it was obvious neither Madara or Sakura had anything left to fight with. Both children were grinning ear to ear and breathing hard from bouncing through the trees. Tajima allowed himself a small smile as he helped them gather up the shuriken and kunai before setting them back to their practice. Madara’s progress had increased with his new training partner and Sakura was catching up thanks to the training she received in her own time. It was a good thing to, as heir to the clan or not Tajima couldn’t keep Madara from the battlefield once he turned five. The boy wouldn’t be sent into the fighting but that didn’t mean the fighting wouldn’t come to him.

Madara noticed the sudden drop in his father’s mood and nearly caught a kunai to the face for his trouble. Sakura was surprisingly accurate with the things and handled them with familiarity which was odd since they weren’t particularly common weapons. Senbon were more common then the diamond shaped knives and yet Sakura had clearly had training with them. Ducking another volley of shuriken, Madara’s lips twitched into a smile. It didn’t bother him at all that Sakura was better then him at this, he’d catch up and then turn the tables on her the moment she got cocky.

***

Hiruzen sat behind his desk with a frown on his weathered face. Across from him was his long time rival and political adversary, Shimura Danzo. The men had once been friends, at least Hiruzen thought they’d been friends. In truth, that could have just been wishful thinking for all they seemed to agree on things these days. Smoke slowly spiraled from Hiruzen’s pipe as the silence between the two relics deepened. They were the same age, both well past their prime and holdovers from an age long past. Hiruzen knew that though and accepted it while Danzo wished to stop the clock and turn back the hands of time.

“You cannot have her. The civilians need a hero, unless you’d rather give them concessions?” Hiruzen asked, face unflinching as Danzo scoffed. The other man should know that even civilians could prove dangerous. They worked the fields, made the shuriken and kunai, kept the power on and the water flowing. Push too hard and the entire village would grind to a halt.

It had happened before, during the Nidaime’s reign, when Tobirama had tried to limit the number of civilians who could enroll in the academy. The second test given by the jounen sensei was created as a compromise, though the practice of separating civilian born and clan kids onto different teams had created new political fault lines that were threatening to boil over once more. Sakura was the answer to that, a civilian prodigy would go a long way in mollifying ruffled feathers.

“I can ensure her success. My training program is the best in the village.” Danzo rasped and Hiruzen closed his eyes, silently praying for patience. The war hawk didn’t bother to hide his annoyance over the topic as he glared at Hiruzen. Danzo looked at his own hokage like an enemy, a threat to be eliminated. “If she was traumatized by her kidnapping then she will need the conditioning that Root can provide.”

“If she was traumatized. Otherwise, she will follow the same track as Kakashi. He chose to join Root and I did not stop him. If you can convince her to join without genjutsu I will consider allowing it but you cannot make her one of your mindless drones. The civilian council will be keeping a close eye on her and her parents have the Daimyo’s ear.” Hiruzen’s words hung between the two men for several long seconds. For a moment, it looked like Danzo was going to argue but instead he gave a nod, a pleased smile tugging at the scars on his chin.

***

Sakura walked into the academy with her heart in her throat. Her hair was freshly cut, her bangs just barely out of her eyes and the rest of her hair equally short so it wouldn’t ever block her sight. Her green eyes peaked out from just below the uneven pink curtain as her hair formed spikes, though unlike Madara’s they fell around her head rather then standing on end.

Her clothes were new as well, armored toe-less boots, practical black cargo pants that had been recommended by Hideki along with a sturdy dark red shinobi grade t-shirt with the Haruno circle on the back, made from strong, breathable fabric, underneath which she wore a mesh shirt. The backs of her hands and forearms were protected by segmented gauntlets made from steel, which was far more protective then the mesh which wouldn’t even stop a kunai. Sakura was proud of her new outfit, it wasn’t up to the standards of the Uchiha but for a modern shinobi it was quite professional.

The hallways of the academy were full of students as Sakura had arrived before classes began and immediately she could feel eyes on her. Curious kids of various ages stared openly, her bright pink hair attracting attention like a magnet. So far nobody had whispered Chigiri but she hadn’t spoken yet, her mouth was firmly closed and that wasn’t going to change until it had to.

Reaching the classroom she’d been assigned, Sakura opened the door and walked in. A few other students were present and Sakura quickly took a seat, ignoring the stares aimed her way. Fortunately, it was the first day of class and Sakura assumed this was a new class. The students were all older then her though, significantly so.

“Um, are you supposed to be here?” A gentle voice drew Sakura’s attention to a girl with lightly tanned skin, dark brown hair and onyx eyes. She looked somewhat like an Uchiha, though it was obvious she was of mixed heritage.

“I was told to report to this classroom after I finished my academy entrance exams.” Sakura had taken the tests at home with Hideki and a chunin from academy grading her performance. Apparently she’d done well this probably wasn’t a class full of first years.

“Oh, you’re like Itachi-kun then.” The girl said thoughtfully, a slightly worried frown tugging her lips downwards. Her chakra wriggled with anxiety and Sakura was surprised to find that she lacked any hint of the usual fire that burned within the core of every Uchiha she’d ever met. It peaked her interest and Sakura stood up and gathered her courage.

“Can I sit with you?” It was a bold question and Sakura knew the girl had noticed her teeth. Instead of flinching away or throwing insults, the Uchiha simply smiled, her eyes scrunching up slightly as she did so. It was a cute expression and Sakura felt strange as she watched the older girl nod, the same kind of strange she felt occasionally when Madara laughed with her.

“Of course! I’m Uchiha Izumi,” Izumi offered a hand to Sakura who took it and gave it a shake. Izumi’s palms were covered with calluses and her knuckles were equally worn down. It was obvious the girl was a taijutsu fanatic and Sakura felt another surge of bravado grip her.

“I’m Haruno Sakura, would you like to be my friend and train together?” The question was a combination of what she had asked Madara and what he had asked of her. To be fair, she’d seen it work before and Madara was an Uchiha so she hoped it would work here. Izumi blinked, surprised by the sudden question before she let out a delighted laugh.

“Well I’ll certainly give you a chance but I don’t like people who are rude or bully others. I especially don’t like those who jump to conclusions without giving people a fair chance.” Izumi stated and nodded to herself before raising an eyebrow and looking at Sakura. “Okay?”

“Okay,” Sakura agreed, relieved that she hadn’t blown her first interaction at the academy. Of course, interacting with Izumi had drawn attention and a quick glance showed the curious looks had mostly transitioned into glares. Sakura knew a few kids had likely seen her teeth but the rest hadn’t and she hadn’t heard any whispers of Chigiri yet. Beside her, Izumi was frowning and oddly resigned, as if she was used to this. “Um, do people not like you?”

“People don’t like Uchiha.” Izumi replied quietly and Sakura’s eyes widened. The Uchiha were a founding clan and the civilians or at least the nobles all held them in high esteem. The Haruno clan had nothing but good things to say about them and they ran the military police force that kept the village safe and relatively free of crime. To dislike the Uchiha was to dislike Konohagakure itself, at least to Sakura’s eyes. “You didn’t know?”

“People don’t like me so,” Sakura shrugged and then took a deep breath. She was five now and after months of spending time and receiving encouragement from Madara she knew how to be brave. Perhaps not all the time but no conversation would scare her or at least no conversation without choking chakra and crushing killing intent. “I like the Uchiha, well at least all the ones I’ve met so you and Shisui.”

“Oh yeah, I think Shisui did mention a little pink haired girl who kept running into him.” Izumi said thoughtfully, tapping her chin and leaning back in her seat. She looked over Sakura with a slight frown, silently hoping the girl wouldn’t end up like Itachi. He was her best friend when they were little but ever since he graduated, he’d grown distant and quiet. His onyx eyes were haunted, by what Izumi couldn’t say though she could guess. Fugaku and Mikoto demanded far too much of their eldest.

“Yeah that was me. He’s silly and his chakra is warm.” Sakura still couldn’t shake just how strong of a first impression Shisui’s chakra had left on her. It had been so bright and surprisingly free from the hatred and anguish that seemed to cling to the Uchiha she knew in the past. There was something genuinely good about him as if it was a core part of his very being.

“You’re a sensor?” Izumi asked curiously, her eyes flashing with excitement. Sakura gave the older girl a nod and Izumi’s grin grew notably wider. “And you’re a civilian born so your sensing comes from chakra control right?”

“Yes,” Sakura answered, wondering where Izumi was going with this. The girl looked absolutely ecstatic, as if Sakura had just informed her that she’d won the lottery. It was decidedly rather un-Uchiha of her as Uchiha grew so used to controlling their negative emotions they accidentally clamped down on their own positive reactions as well.

“Perfect! Better then perfect, I have chakra control in the 94^th percentile! I’ve got some ideas on how to use that and I need someone to practice with!” Izumi chattered excitedly and Sakura couldn’t help but smile at the older girl’s enthusiasm. Izumi was just as nice as Shisui and while her chakra was cold, like a blizzard, it certainly wasn’t hostile, just jarring in its temperature, force and ferocity.

“Well anyone who trains with me has to be my friend so I guess that makes us friend, Izumi-chan.” Sakura stated as if it was already a done deal. Izumi flashed her an amused smile, no hint of rejection on her face as she nodded in agreement. Sakura’s stomach did a few happy flips as the teacher walked in and shouted down the room before pulling out the clipboard to take attendance. When he reached Sakura’s name, she didn’t even feel nervous as she answered despite the looks sent her way. She’d made another friend and that made joining the academy early entirely worth it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

Madara wove his fingers together, moving from seal to seal with practiced ease as his chakra surged. Flames swirled in his core and he molded them into a ball before breathing out, letting the sphere of flames fly across the pond in front of him. It crashed into the water’s surface and immediately exploded with devastating force. A pillar of steam and water rose high overhead, briefly shading the sun before warm rain began to fall down upon his spiky black hair.

“Good work, now Sakura?” Tajima ruffled Madara’s hair and turned to the rosette who gave a determined nod. Sakura’s fingers rolled through the same seals and Madara felt her chakra focus and then compress. She had less chakra but greater control and thus her fireball was distinctive and decidedly different then his own. The ball of flame that left her mouth was small, perhaps two feet wide at its zenith but it was made entirely of blue fire with a core of white and it screamed across the pond, slamming into the water and sinking deep before exploding with equal force to his own.

“Blue flames, you truly have impressive chakra control, Sakura-chan.” Tajima praised and gave the girl a pat of her own, his smile slightly dampened by the knowledge that both kids had just proven themselves. Uchiha were considered combat ready when they mastered the grand fireball and with both children now capable of it, he could not shield them from the war. Especially not now that things were heating up. “Come on, I have presents for the both of you.”

Madara couldn’t stop his grin as pride radiated through him. He was five now and that meant he could finally start serving his clan. His father’s lessons had picked up in pace and every day he and Sakura trained until they dropped. It was grueling but Madara feel himself getting stronger, his chakra growing and his control sharpening. He couldn’t make his flames dance like Akahiko or incinerate entire battalions like his father but one day he knew he’d manage it.

“Tajima-dono!” A shout broke the calm that had fallen upon the group and all eyes shifted to a runner who was panting heavily. He was an ashigaru, with some chakra of his own and he was clearly panicked. “I have news, the Senju are attacking again. They’re trying to take Naka bridge.”

“I see, children it looks like you’ll be getting to wear your gifts today.” Tajima said and the trio took off for the castle. Tajima lead them into his room where three sets of armor were waiting for them. Madara and Sakura both needed help getting the armor on, but once it was strapped into place it didn’t hinder their range of motion at all.

“This is very well made.” Sakura said softly, fingers ghosting over the crimson plates and a small smile tugging on her lips. It was twinged with sadness and Madara could understand. He didn’t want to fight in a war. Of course he wanted to defend his family and prove his strength but he had seen the price of war and knew that even the strongest of shinobi could be laid low. Everyone had someone who cared for them, who would miss them when they were gone.

“I will not lose another child if I can help it.” Tajima stated quietly and Sakura’s eyes glistened slightly. Madara took her hand and gave it a squeeze. By now he knew she was particularly sensitive about family and while she rarely spoke of her home in detail, he knew she was unwelcome. “Now come, we must move quickly. The Senju likely haven’t reached the bridge yet as it is deep in our territory but with that much water in the area we will be at a disadvantage if they do.”

Horns echoed through the castle, calling the ashigaru on station to arms along with the shinobi. Madara followed at his father’s heels, reaching the rapidly assembling convoy with Sakura at his side. A few other kids were present, all wearing armor though of lesser quality then what he had as the heir. It simply wasn’t possible to give everyone in the clan chakra conductive armor that could block a jutsu after all. Not even the Uchiha were wealthy enough to mass produce such sets and instead their best fighters were given them to ensure they would have a better chance of survival. Kagami would have earned such a set even if she hadn’t been the heiress.

“Sakura, Madara, march with the other children.” Tajima ordered and then glanced at the girl before shaking his head. They couldn’t risk her chakra reserves on a henge and seeing as she was an official ward of the Uchiha now, there was no point in hiding her. Madara saw the nerves on his best friend’s face but she still walked at his side without wavering.

“So you’re the clan heir and ward.” A boy who looked to be a year older then them commented as they began walking alongside a carriage full of arrows. A few bows were stacked in the center of the cart, though Madara couldn’t tell if they were meant for ashigaru or shinobi. It was likely they belonged to the mustered troops however as volleys of arrows could out range most jutsu and gave the farmers turned soldiers a fighting chance if they had to face down a shinobi on their own.

“Yes, I’m Madara and this is Sakura,” Madara replied and the boy gave a nod. His hair was curly and wild, kind of like Shisui’s and Sakura silently wondered if they were related.

“I’m Shou,” the boy offered them a grin as they walked. “So, seeing as this is your first time walking into battle you should know we probably won’t see any fighting up close unless we’re losing. If someone does come to fight you though, just run and spike your chakra to get help unless you can’t escape. We’re supposed to have guards to protect us since we’re just here to help with luggage and get used to being near battles.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Madara replied softly as they marched. The Naka bridge was fairly far inside Uchiha territory and if the Senju were making a push on it, they would have had to bypass any major towns and villages. It was a gamble, if they managed to secure the bridge they could cut the Uchiha off from a large swath of Hi but if they lost, their retreat would be through hostile countryside.

“I hope we can win,” Sakura said quietly and Madara’s eyes shifted to her. Sakura’s gaze was sad for some reason, her cheeks pale and devoid of their usual rosy hue. To Madara, Sakura was still quite mysterious, her appearances rather hard to explain and her clothes occasionally rather unusual. At first he marked it up to her being a tennyo but now he wasn’t so sure. He knew she didn’t come from Hi no Kuni, but perhaps she came from another region, Mizu was possible with her teeth.

“We will,” Madara replied, because there was no reason the Senju should be able to claim a victory here. They were far from home and forced to travel through forests rather then follow the roads. Their ashigaru would be worn down and their shinobi would be on edge from days of scouting and avoiding patrols. There was a reason armies didn’t just march into the heartland of their enemies after all and Madara was sure the Senju were about to reaffirm that lesson.

***

Arriving at the bridge in question, Sakura could feel her heart in her throat. She couldn’t sense any surrounding chakra but she had read about this battle in the library. As an academy student she had free access to the building now and while jutsu were beyond her reach, historical books were available. ‘Where are they?’ Sakura’s eyes roamed her surroundings. The road rounded a hill while trees flanked them on both sides. Ahead of them the Naka river carved its way through the countryside, nearly a half mile wide at this point. They were far south of where Konohagakure would be founded and the river was different then the one she so often watched back home.

‘The Senju are going to ambush us,’ Sakura knew the outcome of the fighting. The Uchiha would win, at least if this was actually her past but it would be a bloody conflict, one that would lead to a change in the politics of Hi no Kuni. With the prior alliance between the Senju and the Shimura, the clans in Hi were wary of the Uchiha and after today, the fighting would only grow worse.

Sakura heard the whistle of an arrow and her eyes snapped to a treeline along with the rest of the convoy. They weren’t near the river yet, they hadn’t even crossed it yet apparently the Senju had forced marched over it and were now in the surrounding trees. The thud of steel on wood startled Sakura so badly she nearly jumped as an arrow struck the cart behind her.

“Enemy attack!” Someone shouted and then all hell broke loose. Arrows fell from the sky in an endless deluge while shinobi burst from the forest. Sakura felt Madara’s hand on her shoulder as he pulled her under the cover of the cart, more arrows slamming into the wood over their heads. Shou ducked in beside him, his breastplate dented from where an arrow had hit him.

Turning, Sakura looked behind them and saw a wall of ashigaru wearing Senju colors sweeping down the hill. It was a classic hammer and anvil attack, and her fingers moved before she could doubt herself. Madara felt her chakra spike a moment before a ball of azure flame left her lips. The jutsu rocketed away from them, the blazing sapphire inferno punching straight through the first line of peasant soldiers before it struck the ground and exploded in a wave of liquid fire.

“Oh kami, what did I do?” Sakura whispered as her eyes went wide with horror. Men were screaming, burning away under the wrath of her chakra. The attack’s momentum shattered momentarily and the Uchiha shinobi reacted accordingly. Tajima charged forward to meet the incoming Senju while their own Ashigaru formed ranks as the Senju ashigaru scattered to avoid another devastating jutsu.

“You did what you had to, come on there are bows on the cart.” Shou replied, dragging them out from the cart and pushing a bow into Sakura’s hand. The weapon was odd in her grip, too large for her to fully use but it was better then cowering under cover the entire fight. Beside her, Madara knocked an arrow, obviously unfamiliar with the weapon. He drew it back, muscles reinforced by chakra and then let go, the arrow disappearing into the ranks of the Senju ashigaru. None of them saw it land, so Sakura had no idea if he’d hit or not.

Madara drew another arrow and then spun around. A Senju shinobi had broken through the skirmishing lines and was making a beeline for their carriage. The man’s brown eyes were bloodshot and terrified, his world narrowed down to the vulnerable line of carriages with manic focus. Shou fired off an arrow which cracked on the man’s armor, wood splinters flying around the Senju as he covered the last few feet between them.

Madara rolled to the side as a sword cut through where he’d just been standing. Sakura shouted and spiked her chakra, her hand gripping an arrow and she jabbed it at the man, the tip scrapping along steel plates and doing nothing other then drawing attention her way. The man’s katana whistled as it came down on her and Sakura raised her arm to intercept the blow. The force of the impact threw her from the carriage, the harsh clang of steel on steel ringing her ears as she landed. Sakura caught a brief glimpse of spinning crimson eyes before a woman took the Senju’s head off with a guandao,

Sakura’s stomach flipped and she emptied it onto the dirt as blood splattered the three children. Shivers wracked Sakura’s body even as she scrambled to her feet, the sounds of battle forcing her into action. Emerald eyes snapped to Madara and she ran to his side, hoping to keep him safe through the carnage surrounding them.

***

Madara was surrounded on all sides by utter chaos. There was nothing he could do to make a difference and it was tearing him apart. Sakura had moved first, her jutsu better against shinobi then large ranks of ashigaru and while she’d achieved several kills if he had been the one to notice the attack, his attack would have been far more effective. Shou’s chakra was weak, weaker then Sakura’s though he could clearly use the grand fireball since he was here rather then back home.

‘What can I do?’ Madara thought as the kunoichi who saved them darted back into the fray, her weapon bleeding flames as she spun it to divert a wave of arrows. He wasn’t Kagami, the Senju were moving far too fast for his eyes to track while the Ashigaru had slammed into each other, making any attempt to use jutsu just as likely to inflict friendly fire as kill Senju peasants.

Looking up, Madara saw an eagle circling overhead. The bird’s cry was piercing and it reminded him that there was something he could do. He had never managed to summon a combat eagle before, his chakra supply limiting him to messengers but Sakura was here and she would lend him her chakra if he asked.

“Sakura, can I have your chakra? I want to summon an eagle.” Madara said, watching the girl’s eyes snap to him. Something like knowing, premonition filled her gaze and she nodded. For a moment, Madara felt odd, as if the girl in front of him knew him entirely, as if Sakura was more spirit then friend but she pressed her left hand onto his back and then she was just his friend again, tears leaking from the corners of her eyes and face pale with terror.

“Do it.” Sakura whispered, voice rough from retching and Madara quickly nicked his thumb on his sword. His fingers danced through the familiar sequence of seals before he slammed his bleeding hand into the ground, his chakra surging and met by Sakura’s which helped guide the jutsu, squeezing every last drop of power out of their collective chakra.

Two children’s worth of chakra wasn’t much, sure Madara was a clan child but even so he shouldn’t have managed to summon a useful eagle. Sakura’s chakra control changed things however, making up for in quality what they couldn’t supply in quantity. A pillar of smoke erupted from the ground as Madara’s hand met dirt and both children felt their reserves drain, leaving them with only dregs. A sharp wind cleared the smoke and an eagle with warm ochra feathers towered over them, its golden green eyes taking in the three children before sweeping over the battlefield.

“Get on my back,” the eagle ordered and Madara grabbed Sakura, scrambling to obey. Shou followed and the moment all three were on the eagle’s wide back, its wings swept outwards and flapped downwards. Hurricane force winds sent dirt and debris skittering across the ground and they surged skyward. Arrows ricocheted off the sturdy feathers of the great bird before it climbed well out of range.

“Can you help my clan?” Madara shouted over the roar of wind rushing through their ears. The eagle looked down towards the ground, its eyes sweeping over the battlefield.

“It is too chaotic for any of my jutsu to help but I can keep you and your nest-mates safe, young lord.” The eagle replied and Madara felt his stomach burn with rage. Below his kin were dying and he was powerless to help. His chakra burned as it coursed through his body, the black rage slowly crawling through his veins.

“It’s okay,” Sakura whispered and wove her fingers with his. The girl was equally furious, what little chakra she had left smoldering like embers within her, the usual minty forest set alight by the wrath within her tiny chest. It reminded Madara, distantly that he had to control himself, that Sakura would bear the burden of the Uchiha because of her connection with him. As heir it was his role to control their flames, even as they raged within him.

Closing his eyes, Madara tried to breath. The battle below was distant but he could still hear the screams of the dying, the quiet clash of steel or rumble of jutsu. He could sense the chakra below him, sweeping over the terrain and occasionally going out in a terrible flash of light as someone died. He knew Sakura could feel it as well, her anger burning brighter with every passing second as her lips pulled back to reveal the fangs of a predator. For all Sakura seemed like a fairy, she was perhaps more of a fae and had proven herself deadly. More importantly, she needed him for she hadn’t been trained since birth to control herself and he did not want to see her fall to the curse of hatred.

“I’m fine,” Madara replied, pulling Sakura into a hug. Her entire body was tense, her shoulders forming a taught line and her teeth clattering against each other as her jaw trembled with the desire to bite. “I’m fine.” Madara repeated and this time it got through. What little of his chakra he had left brush against Sakura’s, calming her and slowly her eyes refocused, falling upon him with concern and guilt.

“I’m sorry, I…” Sakura trailed off and shook her head. He could tell she felt ashamed at her own loss of control but he couldn’t blame her. War was somehow worse then he ever could have imagined. He’d seen the wounded, heard the stories but experiencing it was just impossible to prepare for. The noise, the smells, the sights, even the feel of straps on skin and suddenly too tight armor, it was all completely overwhelming.

“It’s fine, you did fine Sakura.” Madara promised and Sakura swallowed, nodding as the battle finally began to die off. The Senju’s ambush had failed, their soldiers falling back as Tajima bested Butsuma, driving the other man from the battlefield. Madara watched as a cheer went up from the Uchiha troops and most of the Senju ashigaru were cut down as they sprinted for the bridge, their formation shattered. Sakura was at his side, holding onto his left pauldron, emerald eyes once again knowing as the battle wrapped up. Beside them, Shou hugged his knees, chakra keeping the boy from plummeting off the eagle as the bird orbited the fighting.

“The battle is won, but at great cost.” The Eagle’s voice rumbled through Madara’s legs and into his chest. The bird’s chakra was immense and now that he was focused on the great bird, he couldn’t believe he had managed to summon it. ‘I didn’t do it alone.’ The thought had Madara looking at Sakura with awe. Tear tracks were drying on her cheeks and her mouth was open as she greedily drew in air, still exhausted from the panic that had hit all of them. It wasn’t an impressive sight but the look in her eyes when she met his was pure determination. She would stand by his side come thick or thin and together they would do the impossible.

“We’ll end this war one day.” Madara said and Sakura gave him a watery smile as she nodded, her eyes bright with determination despite the tears.

“One day, we will. I promise.” Sakura answered as the eagle banked and slowly descended in a lazy spiral, its claws tearing up the soft dirt as it landed, wings flaring. Shou wobbled slightly and Madara felt relief sapping away what strength he had left. A razor sharp beak caught the back of his armor and carefully set him down without even denting the metal. Sakura soon followed and Shou jumped down, far less exhausted then the two who had managed to call in a full sized battle summons.

“Until next you need me, young lord.” The Eagle’s voice was like a contained storm, deep and unyielding. Around them, Uchiha and ashigaru looked towards the trio as the eagle bowed its head to Madara who was standing tall, Sakura at his side. It was a scene that all present would remember for the rest of their lives as the five year old gave the massive bird a nod.

“Thank you.” Madara replied and the eagle’s eyes shifted, almost as if it was smiling. Then it vanished in a burst of smoke and wind that rippled over the ruined road. Madara could feel his father’s chakra making its way towards them, officers piling away with orders to pursue the enemy or gather the wounded.

“I can see why you’re the heir.” Shou’s voice was somewhat awed, yet his words stung. Madara’s hands would have balled into fists had Sakura not had her fingers laced between his own. He shouldn’t have been the heir, Kagami could have done this alone but she wasn’t here and he was. At least he had Sakura.

***

Tajima looked over the children that had survived the attack. Shou had already seen a battle and now Madara and Sakura had survived their own. Sakura had even killed and he had to make sure she was alright before she left for home. The three kids were standing shoulder to shoulder, Sakura and Madara holding hands and clearly leaning on each other for support. Sakura’s presence truly was a gift, assuming she survived the war. She gave Madara a peer, someone who wouldn’t idolize him or treat him like the clan heir but instead as a friend and equal.

“Sakura, Madara we need to have a talk. We’ll be camping here for the night.” Tajima said, trying to hide the exhaustion from his voice. He had felt the flare of Sakura’s chakra as she attacked and then the panic as a Senju broke through the lines and reached his kids. It was a lucky thing that Setsuna had been nearby and able to help. She was nearly lost to the curse of hatred and a frequent face on his personal guard because of it but she was still deadly, her black rage boosting her strength and reflexes beyond her fellow Uchiha even as her body burned away under the force of it all.

Tajima gave Shou a nod, dismissing the boy and then pulled his two children onto a cart as the rest of the army made camp and collected the wounded. The Senju dead were thrown together into a pile and set ablaze while the dead Uchiha were carefully rolled into mats and put on wagons heading back to the fortress for proper funerals, their sharingan made useless before they were sent away. It was a grim job and both Madara and Sakura watched the goings on with horrified fascination.

“War is worse then hell.” Tajima said softly and both children looked to him with obvious confusion. “Hell is the results of our own actions. We have nobody to blame but ourselves. It is our karma that sends us to the frozen wastes.” Tajima explained slowly and both children hung on his every word. Madara’s eyes were wide and his cheeks were dry thanks to years of learning to control his emotions. Sakura wasn’t so composed but she was unbroken, her resolve still firm and visible in her emerald eyes. “War, war is not our choice. It can be, but for nearly everyone involved, it’s just something that they cannot control. They have no say, no agency, they are not the masters of their destiny. Worse, even for those who start a war, once it begins it spreads out of control.”

“It is an uncontrolled fire, unpredictable and all consuming. Wars are man made disasters, the results of people, not gods, not demons, just humans and for that they are all the more terrible.” Tajima let out a sigh and shook his head. He could clearly remember his own father giving him a version of this speech because it mattered. The Uchiha knew the pain of war more keenly then any save, perhaps the Senju but while the Senju strove to harden themselves and become the perfect, emotionless soldier, the Uchiha desperately clung to their humanity for their humanity was the only chance at salvation they had from the fires that burned within them.

“War is worse then hell and you should never start one unless you have no choice in the matter. However it is important to remember that worse then war, worse then all of this fighting and chaos, is a bad peace. When a people are subjugated and do not fight back, there is still death and misery. There is still tyranny and tragedy but if the oppressed do not fight back, they are complicit in their own suffering.” It was a heavy lesson and one that he knew neither child would understand. Sakura had a photographic memory, if she lived long enough, she would learn the lesson eventually but Madara would need to hear this repeated a few times before it stuck. Still it was Tajima’s duty to pass on this knowledge, war was worse then hell but sometimes it was necessary. Not all wars were evil and peace was not all important.

“I killed people.” Sakura said softly and Tajima reached out and pulled her into a hug. He gently guided Madara in as well and held both children as Sakura began to sniffle.

“You did well, Sakura. You defended your comrades. You killed people who would have killed you without blinking. You’re a soldier and you need to realize that means killing. No shinobi has clean hands and if you want to defend your clan during a war, that means killing your clan’s enemies. If you still want to leave the battlefield behind, focus on medicine-” Tajima saw the moment Sakura’s temper flared. Embers of Madara’s chakra, Uchiha chakra was still smoldering within her, sinking into her reserves and slowly becoming a core part of who she was.

“No!” Sakura shouted, cutting off the man she saw as her father. Her sharpened teeth clicked shut as she drew in a sharp breath because the ugly truth was she wanted to see another battle, to keep fighting. Besides the rage, fear and disgust there had been worry for Madara and the burning desire to protect him. She would not leave his side and he could not leave the war. Worse, she had felt an almost giddy excitement the moment she’d heard arrows in the air, a sick craving for violence that had moved her hands before any of the other Uchiha had noticed the secondary ambush.

“Very well, you’ll stay with Madara but you need to be honest with yourself. There is no shame in enjoying battle, so long as you do not seek it unnecessarily. There is no dishonor in being terrified or regretful once the fighting is done. It is the actions you take and how you live with them that show your true character and I am proud of how you two behaved today. You did very well Sakura, Madara.” Tajima gave his son’s shoulder a squeeze. Madara had summoned an eagle and while it was unlikely any of the Senju realized he was the one who had called it in, the knowledge the Uchiha had a new summoner would somewhat offset the losses they’d taken today.

“Thank you, chichiue,” Madara whispered and rested his head on Tajima’s breastplate. The boy was truly spent from the brief but intense fighting. He had done the unthinkable and Tajima knew he would go on to carve his name into history. Sakura would to, though she was never meant to and Tajima couldn’t possibly be more proud of them.

***

Sakura’s eyes had barely shut beside Madara when she woke in her bed at the Haruno compound. As she lay perfectly still, staring at the ceiling her mind spun wildly. She had seen war, killed even and she was only five years old. Before she met Madara, before she’d started traveling time, such an idea would have seemed alien.

‘You did well Outer. They would be dead by now anyways and if they hurt Madara, there would be no peace.’ Inner whispered and Sakura’s chest filled with fresh determination. Inner was right and though she sounded tired, Sakura could tell her Inner was proud of her. She had acted, even if it upset her, even if she would never forget the stunned look on the ashigaru’s face as her fireball vaporized his chest then exploded into the row of soldiers behind him.

‘Do you think people noticed me vanishing?’ Sakura wondered as she slowly pulled herself out of bed. Everything seemed strange, almost dreamlike as she got ready for a day at the academy. She hardly registered taking her bath before she was eating breakfast and then opening the door and taking to the rooftops as she quickly crossed Konohagakure.

‘The Uchiha already know, you’ve been appearing and disappearing randomly, many of them are sensors.’ Inner replied, sounding mildly amused before fading away into the background of Sakura’s now steadied thoughts. Inner was there when she needed her, a constant presence that came alive when it all became too much. Sakura was grateful for her and felt bad for those who didn’t have such a trustworthy other self, being too young to realize such things weren’t normal.

Arriving at the academy, Sakura ducked into her classroom through an open window and took her seat next to Izumi who was surprised by her sudden entrance. The older Uchiha girl quickly recovered though and flashed Sakura a warm smile.

“Good morning Sakura-chan, you were nearly late.” Izumi’s eyes crinkled as she smiled and Sakura felt her cheeks heat. She couldn’t understand why Izumi had such an effect on her, but she had too much on her mind to focus on why the older girl seemed to knock her off balance.

“Good morning Izumi-chan,” Sakura chirped back and glanced around the room. The other students were arriving from the hall at a steady pace and the chunin instructor appeared to be running late. They never learned anything in class she didn’t already know as Sakura had taken to reading every book she could get her hands on from the library and she could already use the three academy ninjutsu. ‘Perhaps I’ll test out at the end of this year.’ Sakura thought idly as she returned her attention to her friend who was looking slightly nervous. “What?”

“Would you mind meeting my cousins today? After class? Shisui wants to actually meet you and ‘Tachi-kun follows him around like a puppy.” Izumi explained, looking somewhat embarrassed yet hopeful. Sakura wasn’t sure why Izumi would think Sakura would turn her down, after all any friend of Izumi’s was prime new friend material, doubly so if they were Uchiha.

“Alright!” Sakura agreed happily, eager to make new friends and push aside the dark thoughts of the battle she’d just survived.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

Sakura walked alongside Izumi through the village at a leisurely pace. The older girl had insisted on picking up a few snacks for them while they practiced and now Sakura had a box full of dango in her hands while Izumi carried two more bags full of the sweet dumplings. The pair reached one of the Uchiha’s private training grounds and Sakura could feel two distinctive chakra signatures ahead of her. Both were distinctly Uchiha, unlike Izumi who felt almost Senju.

“Izumi-chan,” Sakura glanced at her friend and the memory of the Senju man charging Madara flashed behind her eyes. She could see his panic and fear now that she wasn’t in the midst of the fighting. He had been terrified and also eager to do something. He’d seen children, easy prey in his eyes and he’d missed Setsuna following him, intent on ending his life to protect her kin.

“Yes Sakura-chan?” Izumi asked, glancing towards the younger girl. For her part, Izumi enjoyed the rosette’s company, though the girl seemed off today. Her mind was clearly elsewhere and her face kept shifting to an almost blank mask, as if she was in shock. She’d seen the look on Itachi’s face often enough as they were sparring partners. He was the only one in the clan who could provide her a challenge besides Shisui and the older teen didn’t enjoy her company like much of the rest of the clan.

“Are you part Senju?” Sakura asked and looked at Izumi with certainty in her eyes. She saw the moment the question landed, how Izumi’s eyes widened and then shuttered. “I don’t mind, nothing wrong with the Senju, the war’s over.”

“The war? You almost speak like you’re on the Uchiha side Mizu-chan.” Izumi sniped but Sakura let it slide. It had been a rather pointed question, clearly one Izumi was sensitive about. Sakura could understand though, the war was fresh for her and being next to a Senju chakra signature was making her twitchy. The Uchiha had been at war with the Senju on and off for centuries. How uncomfortable could it have been with an entire clan of them running around? The thought was oddly terrifying.

“Sorry Izumi-chan, I didn’t mean to upset you.” Sakura said quietly and Izumi’s expression instantly softened. Regret briefly flashed over the older girl’s face and she let out a small sigh. Izumi’s head tilted back as she looked at the clouds overhead, her chakra wriggling about before it stilled and swept through her in a pattern that Sakura knew meant she’d found her footing.

“I’m sorry as well, I know you’ve been bullied because, well, that was mean of me. People shouldn’t care where you’re from or that I’m not a pure blooded Uchiha. You know the Hokage put me in the ghetto with the rest of the Uchiha, because even a halfblood is still a threat to society? And of course to my so called clansmen I’m not a true Uchiha?” Izumi asked, her tone decidedly bitter as they walked onto the training field proper. Sakura’s lips twisted with annoyance because Tajima had taken her in and the clan treated her like family. Nobody had looked down on her or made her feel unwanted and for the current generation of the Uchiha to have fallen so far was disappointing in a way she couldn’t put into words.

“To me, you’re an Uchiha but you’re also Senju and that’s fine, the clans made peace. You’re the embodiment of the dream for peace between them. I think that makes you special Izumi-chan.” Sakura said as Shisui and Itachi came into view. Her emerald eyes moved to Izumi who had stopped walking, her mouth partly open and her eyes wide with shock. The older girl had clearly never heard anyone say that before and Sakura was bitterly disappointed. Even if the Uchiha weren’t treated well and Sakura had known Izumi long enough to notice the looks sent her way, it was better then the war as far as she knew.

‘Though I should start paying more attention. A bad peace is worse then a just war.’ Sakura reminded herself and smiled at Shisui who was waving them over. A gentle nudge with her shoulder had Izumi snapping back to awareness and the older girl positively beamed at Sakura. The smile was one of the most beautiful things Sakura had ever seen and her stomach and face felt all funny.

“Thanks Sakura-chan! You’re the best, you know that? Way better then Shisui-teme!” Izumi cheered, loud enough for the other two Uchiha to hear. Shisui let out an annoyed huff and crossed his arms, pouting visibly. Sakura recognized him instantly, his curly hair so much like Shou’s she knew Shisui was the boy’s descendant.

“Is your grandfather Uchiha Shou?” Sakura blurted out before she could stop herself. Shisui froze along with Itachi while Izumi just looked curiously between the trio. It was obvious that for all the Uchiha stuck together, Izumi wasn’t considered one of them, which was an utter travesty. Izumi didn’t ask to be born and the war was long over, the girl was free of guilt and in Tajima’s day she would have been treated like a treasured daughter and beloved cousin. She certainly wouldn’t have been kept out of the loop so severely that a silent conversation could pass between two clan members without her even noticing.

“Great grandfather actually but yeah, why?” Shisui asked and Sakura froze in place. She didn’t really have an excuse for how she would know such a thing and she shifted nervously. She could feel both Itachi and Shisui watching her now while Izumi peered on with interest. It was obvious her friend had been cajoled into letting this happen and her curiosity was what had pushed her into accepting. Sakura wasn’t mad, though she was a bit miffed about it.

“No particular reason, it’s just, no it’s silly.” Sakura blushed, embarrassed she’d messed up so badly. She had to keep her time travel a secret after all and she wasn’t going to admit to it only a few months after starting. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as three pairs of onyx eyes watched her but finally, Shisui started to grin playfully. His chakra lit up, mischievous and happy, the sunshine and flames brightening with excitement.

“You know I remember a story my grandfather told me once, about the tiger summons.” Shisui started and Sakura looked over at him, distinctly uncomfortable without her bangs to shield her eyes. She’d cut them short so they wouldn’t get in the way during a fight and now she missed being able to hide behind them. She knew she was supposed to be brave but Madara wasn’t here and the Uchiha would never accept her now if they couldn’t even accept one of their own. “Said we owed a debt to the next pink haired tiger summoner. You wouldn’t happen to be a pink haired tiger summoner, would you?”

“Me?” Sakura squeaked and Izumi stepped forward, shielding her. The older girl crossed her arms and glared at Shisui who was clearly surprised by it. Shisui tilted his head in silent question and Izumi huffed, putting one of her arms back protectively, further keeping Sakura from the two boys.

“I agreed to let you three meet because I trust ‘Tachi-kun and because I thought you didn’t have a mean bone in your body Shisui. You might ignore me, but that’s normal, nobody likes that I exist but Sakura’s done nothing wrong. She gets enough from the villagers so be nice or I’ll punch you.” Izumi flashed her sharingan, tomoe spinning lazily in her eyes. It was a threat, one Sakura had never seen an Uchiha turn on one of their own. It also meant Sakura was seen as one of Izumi’s people, someone she would fight, bleed and possibly die for. The Sharingan were the crystallization of the Uchiha’s fire, their blazing emotions molding their bodies to match and when they came to the fore instinctively, it spoke louder then any words.

“…” Shisui remained silent for several long seconds before he turned to meet Sakura’s gaze. His face was clearly repentant, upset even and Sakura could feel his chakra dim to match. He’d been excited and trying to get at something, not intimidate her or upset her. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset ya. Just got eager you know? My family, we have a debt to repay and we take debts very seriously.”

“A debt?” Sakura asked hesitantly and Shisui gave a nod. Shisui’s mention of family sounded more insular then Sakura would have liked. He spoke as if the clan wasn’t his family but rather his specific line and while the distinction existed in the past, the individual’s debts should be the clan’s debts and vice versa. It was a reminder that she was out of her time or rather Madara’s time, which felt oddly more comfortable then Konoha. In the past she was loved while in the present, she was merely a tool for the ambitions of adults she didn’t care for.

“Yup, a debt and a message but I can only pass it on to a tiger summoner you know? One with pink hair and sharp teeth. It’s a debt from one family to another.” Shisui eyed Sakura and Sakura shifted out from behind Izumi. She had fought alongside Shou for the first time just last night and Shisui’s chakra was very similar to the other boy. She could see the resemblance now, in the face and smile, the wild curly hair and the curve of his eyes. On the other hand, Sakura didn’t want to somehow prove she was time traveling or give anyone the wrong idea but time travel hadn’t been mentioned and it was a far less likely explanation then a debt between clans.

Without saying a word, Sakura slowly raised her thumb to her mouth and bit down. The gesture caused all three Uchiha to still in recognition. Her fingers rapidly wove the seals for her jutsu and she focused on the contract she had with the tigers. She could feel the two bonds tugging at her soul as she wove her chakra and knew she could not summon a fox in front of Konoha shinobi. That would not go well, not after the Kyubi had burned much of the village only five short years ago.

“Kuchiyose no jutsu!” Sakura called out and felt her chakra snap into place as the jutsu took. She let just enough chakra flow into the jutsu and a small puff of smoke appeared before her. When it cleared, she was left with a small white tiger cub with electric blue eyes staring at her. It mewed with excitement and pounced onto her chest. Sakura caught the cub as it began to purr happily, the noise causing something to stir in Sakura and her own chest began to vibrate in tune with the cub.

“Hello friend! I’m uh, Masami!” The tiger’s voice was high pitched and feminine. Sakura could tell it was a girl from what she’d seen, but somehow she hadn’t expected her tiger summons to be so cute and innocent. They were regal things, in her mind at least. “You’re Sakura-chan-sama! I’ve heard so, so much about you from Byakko-otou-sama.”

“Itachi, Itachi I’m gonna die. It’s too cute, they’re too cute.” Shisui wheezed, sounding somehow genuinely pained. He gripped the younger boy’s shoulder and leaned on the arm, gasping for breath as if he was experiencing a sensory overload. Sakura could feel Shisui’s chakra surging, utterly uncontrolled and realized he very likely was experiencing too much emotion. The positive emotions were just as overly intense for Uchiha as the negative ones and Shisui didn’t seem to hold back anything.

“She is purring.” Itachi stated, utterly confused by what he was witnessing. Shisui gasped again and let himself flop onto the ground. Itachi’s chakra and thus his emotions were far more controlled, though Sakura could tell his confusion was slowly bleeding into amusement, though that was likely more due to Shisui’s reaction then anything else.

Izumi however was stunned silent, her crimson eyes memorizing scene seen almost hungrily. Her chakra radiated fondness and amazement in equal measure. It was a reaction Sakura had seen before, and it was always when a young Uchiha, namely herself or Madara had done something to make one of their older kinsmen proud to the extreme. The precious memories were burned into their very souls, torches of brilliant happiness to combat the wicked flames of war and suffering. In a way, Izumi’s reaction was more Uchiha then either of the two boys and Sakura was quietly proud of her friend as Masami dropped down to the ground and sniffed at Izumi’s ankles.

“You have sakura-chan-sama’s scent on you! Does that make you her friend? Does that mean you’re my friend?!” Masami asked excitedly and Sakura saw Izumi’s heart melt into a gooey puddle. The tiny tiger was utterly precious, entirely unlike the one that Sakura had signed her contract with. Oddly, Masami seemed to command a similar level of emotional response, but it was certainly a very different emotion.

“Yes, I’m Sakura-chan’s best friend.” Izumi confirmed with a wide smile as she crouched down and held out her hand for the tiger. “It’s nice to meet you Masasmi-chan.”

“New friend! Here, have some of my scent so everyone will know!” Masami chirped happily and nuzzled Izumi’s hand. The Uchiha girl giggled with delight and let Masami nuzzle her hand to her heart’s content. When the tiny tiger was done, Masami ran back over to Sakura and plopped down next to her, attempting to radiate seriousness and failing utterly.

“Okay Sakura-chan-sama, what do you need?” Masami asked and Sakura glanced towards Shisui who was slowly recovering while sitting down, propped up by his arms which were angled backwards and locked at the elbows. The Uchiha boy let out a long sigh and shook his head, still somewhat off kilter by the flush of emotions he had just experienced. Sakura knew that suppressing his sharingan had likely made it harder on him, but she couldn’t exactly share that knowledge since she had no justification for knowing it.

“Shisui here says his family owed a debt to the tiger summoners so I had to prove I held the contract.” Sakura explained and Masami nodded her head vigorously. The tiny tiger’s entire body wobbled with the force of the enthusiastic motion.

“I see, well then I should go since you’ve proved that! Byakko-otou-sama says we shouldn’t be summoned fri-vo-lous-ly, whatever that means.” Masami chirped and then vanished in a puff of smoke and a crackle of lightning. It was a surprising display of power for such a small animal and the ground where she’d been standing was scorched black. Shisui whistled, impressed and turned his gaze onto Sakura, contemplation obvious within them.

“What year are you in the academy?” Shisui asked because he knew the girl wouldn’t be placed into a beginner’s class. She was too skilled and the council too greedy to allow such waste. No, Sakura would be pushed through the academy as fast as possible, especially with the tension currently burning through the village. The Uchiha were getting angrier by the day, the persecution they were facing worsening with every month that had passed since the Kyubi’s attack.

“She’s currently in the second to last year, but she could graduate this year if she takes the exam.” Izumi informed the two boys, her chakra and demeanor returning to their usual levels. Izumi wasn’t as controlled as Madara or Itachi, nor was she as enthusiastic as Shisui. Her personality was warm and caring, quiet yet unyielding. She was a good friend and Sakura would be forever grateful she’d gathered up the courage to befriend the half-Uchiha half-Senju girl.

“You going to try for early graduation?” Shisui asked and Sakura looked towards Izumi, pressing her lips together into a fine line as she considered the question.

The academy was boring and she wasn’t learning anything useful. She needed to learn what she could in this time so she could bring that to the past and aid the Uchiha. The war would only worsen, she knew that and every life she could save with medical jutsu and every edge she could give the clan with fuinjutsu she would. Someone had helped them stand toe to toe with the Uzumaki Senju alliance and Sakura had a sneaking suspicion it would have to be her. After all she knew how strong Madara was and he couldn’t do it alone, legend or not. Izuna wasn’t even mentioned in the history books, nor were any other members of the clan for that matter.

“Izumi-chan, want to train for early graduation?” Sakura asked and Izumi’s grinned happily. Sakura knew Izumi wanted to prove herself. She wasn’t loud about it and she didn’t get in people’s faces but she had perfect grades and was the top of their year. Itachi would have held that spot but he had graduated two years ago at the age of seven. Sakura would beat his graduation record by eighteen months or so if Izumi agreed.

“Yes, I think we’ll try. Hopefully we’ll get put on the same team.” Izumi replied happily and Sakura nodded in agreement. The older girl was her friend and it was tradition to put the two top students together along with the last place. Izumi was the best and Sakura was right behind her in grades. The question was, would the hokage break the traditional two shinobi one kunoichi layout or break the top two students, dead last formula that had created many of Konoha’s strongest teams including the sannin.

“Well the only way to do that is to make sure we’re the top two students by a wide margin.” Sakura pointed out because if they were the top two and it wasn’t close, then Hiruzen would be more likely to overlook his inherent sexism.

Sakura didn’t know much about the man as a person but his policies were obviously chauvinistic. The man had trained the last Senju, an heir to the Shodaime as a medic and it was public record that Tsunade had a combative, aggressive personality unsuited for the medical arts or role she’d been given. Worse, the laws enforced upon medics, falsely attributed to Tsunade, all but forced medics off the battlefield, which seemed reasonable until one realized almost every kunoichi in the village was pressed into the medical role if they weren’t being fast tracked into seduction.

“Hmm, you’re right. If only we knew two excellent shinobi who could help us prepare and who owe us a favor for upsetting my best friend.” Izumi smirked playfully at Itachi whose lips quirked up in a small smile. It was obvious the prodigy was more then happy to assist while Shisui let out a put upon sigh and grumbled a few choice words under his breath.

“Fine, but only because Sakura-chan is the cutest thing ever. She freaking purrs! Purrs!” Shisui shouted, gesturing wildly at the rosette who blushed furiously and hid behind Izumi. She was not used to such open, wild shows of emotional praise. Tajima was kind and loving but reserved and while he could be intense it was a quiet intensity, not the loud raucous displays that Shisui was prone to.

“I would not mind training with you two.” Itachi said slowly, considering the two kunoichi in training. His eyes moved from Sakura’s shy expression to Izumi who grinned happily at him. The corners of his mouth had remained slightly turned up since Izumi had made her request and his eyes seemed to sparkle with happiness. His chakra was still tightly controlled but Sakura could feel an edge of warmth within it that hadn’t been there before. “Would you mind if we began today?”

“Sakura-chan?” Izumi turned to the rosette who nodded, eager for more chances to learn. Itachi’s expression smoothed out as he nodded towards a few targets lining the clearing and Izumi rolled her eyes before withdrawing two kunai in one and a third in the other. She flicked the first two blades, both mildly off course then launched the third at a higher speed, striking the first two and sending all three into their respective bullseye. “I might not have a lot of chakra, but my other skills make up for it.”

“You have more chakra then I do.” Sakura countered and Izumi ruffled the girl’s hair affectionately. Sakura swatted at the offending arm playfully and stepped back, before turning her attention to the wild mess of pink spikes atop her head. “It’s true!”

“Yes but the moment I use my sharingan, it all just vanishes. It’s because I’m not a full blooded Uchiha, my body isn’t meant for the sharingan.” Izumi explained, which made absolutely no sense to Sakura. The sharingan were the visual representation of the changes made to the body by the raging chakra of the Uchiha. That Izumi had them was proof her chakra was Uchiha in nature. Even with a different elemental affinity, she still had a soul of fire.

“Well when I learn medical ninjutsu, would you mind if I took a look?” Sakura asked and suddenly all three Uchiha were focused on her again. Shisui was looking a mix of amused and contemplative while Itachi looked almost jealous. Izumi had a proud grin on her face, which was also slightly smug.

“See, I told you ‘Tachi-kun, she’s the best. I told you, you would like her but no, it took Shisui having to say he wanted to meet her to get you here.” Izumi gloated, walking over to her friend and grinning at the boy. Itachi glanced at Sakura before meeting Izumi’s eyes and then gave her a slight nod.

“Mother and Father did not want me wasting time on…” Itachi’s eyes were sad as he spoke and his words trailed off. His face shuttered in a way that Sakura had seen in the mirror far too often before she’d met Madara. A protective anger swept through her at the sight because she was Madara’s second, it was her duty to look after those of the clan. Itachi might be the current heir but Madara preceded him as did she. To her five year old mind, that made Itachi her responsibility.

“It won’t be wasting time. Tell your parents you’ve made a connection with the first person since the Copy-nin to graduate at the age of five. Tell them Izumi and I will be chunin within a year of graduating.” Sakura stated confidently because she would manage it. She’d seen the level of academy graduates and while Itachi and Shisui were far beyond her reach, chunin wasn’t. Hatake Kakashi might have managed to reach it in a year during wartime but it was actually easier to get promoted through the chunin exams then earn a field promotion, for a child at least. All she had to do was show off her summons in a match and perhaps some medical ninjutsu and she’d have her vest.

“Sakura-chan, maybe that’s a bit…” Izumi trailed off and then realized she had been included in the girl’s words. Itachi’s attention shifted to Izumi, consideration clear in his eyes before he dipped his head.

“You’re very talented Izumi. If you stopped trying to fight like an Uchiha and instead played to your strengths…” Itachi’s words caused Izumi to flinch and Sakura took the older girl’s hands. Izumi looked down and met a pair of burning emerald eyes that were far too knowing. Sakura had never come off as a prodigy, not to Izumi at least. Sure she was precocious and she spoke well but it was the behavior of a child trained to act that way rather then a child like Itachi who was simply mature before his time through a quirk of his brain and chakra. Right now though, Sakura looked oddly mature, as if she could see something in Izumi that she hadn’t even spotted yet.

“When we became friends, you said you had some ideas on how to use your chakra control to become a better ninja.” Sakura stated and looked into Izumi’s eyes. She did her best to radiate the calm confidence that Tajima always carried so effortlessly. The man’s quiet dignity caught the eye and held the attention of those around him without the need for a raised voice or chakra pressure. “I think it’s time you built upon your talents and who you are. You’re Uchiha but you’re also Senju and more importantly, you’re Izumi. You are a part of your clan but every clan member is an individual and fights in their own way. You help no one by forcing yourself to conform to a mold you should not have to fit.”

It sounded like something Tajima would say, at least in Sakura’s mind. She wasn’t sure if her words were truly meaningful but she knew how to speak and her parents were eloquent when they were of a mind to be. Haruno meant merchants and merchants were as glib as people came. Sakura might not be a Haruno by nature but she was certainly one by nurture, at least up until a few months ago when the flames were lit in her heart forevermore.

“Sakura-san is right, you have a lot of talent Izumi, you even awoke your sharingan before I did and you can use katon chakra despite being water and wind natured. If you embraced your talents, perhaps I would not be the Uchiha prodigy of this generation.” Itachi said truthfully, his words driving home the point Sakura had made. Izumi stood, looking absolutely axed by what she had just heard. The girl took in a slow, shuddering breath, her chakra wavering between joy and sorry, her eyes suddenly watery. Nobody said a word as Izumi gathered herself and gave a small nod.

“Thank you,” Izumi whispered and gave Itachi a quick hug before turning to Sakura. “Your words mean the world to me.” Izumi admitted, blinking away her tears and wiping them away before they could truly fall. A brilliant grin spread over her face, her eyes sparkling with happiness even as they remained slightly watery. “So, I guess I should share my idea huh?”

“If you want, I know this was apparently supposed to be between you and Sakura, right?” Shisui motioned to the girl and Izumi looked towards him and waved off his concern.

Shisui raised an eyebrow, because in truth he hadn’t truly treated her all that well. Sure there was no bad blood between them but there really wasn’t any positive emotions either. To him, Izumi was Itachi’s childhood friend, separated from him by the difference in social standing and expectations. He didn’t care that she was only half Uchiha or that she was part Senju but until now he had no reason to befriend her either. Itachi needed all the help he could get and there wasn’t time to hang out with academy students when the clan was burying the boy under impossible expectations.

“So I have an idea for kenjutsu and bukijutsu, focused on concentrating chakra into blades. I don’t have a lot of chakra, at least not compared to most Uchiha, however I have very high chakra control because…” Izumi trailed off and shrugged. It was no secret the Senju had very high chakra control, in fact hers was on the lower end for a Senju who averaged aroud 96%. if she polished her chakra control while growing her reserves, she’d be capable of becoming a truly fearsome ninjutsu specialist, assuming she stuck with her elemental affinities rather then trying to force out katon jutsu.

“Well anyways, I have high chakra control so I can make the chakra I put into my weapons incredibly dense. Normally this wouldn’t have that big of an affect but I was reading about the Raijin no Ken and how it could cut through nearly anything because of the sheer density of lightning chakra and that got me thinking. If I could reach 100% chakra control, I would be able to create a reinforced edge of chakra so dense that it could cut through anything without expending anymore chakra then what water walking requires.” Izumi explained and Shisui let out an appreciative whistle.

It was a truly revolutionary idea, but for the same reasons that nobody copied Tsunade’s strength, nobody would be able to mimic Izumi’s chakra blades, if she actually managed to perfect them. Itachi looked proud, his smile slight but noticeable and his eyes looked at Izumi with open affection. Sakura grinned at the sight, happy to see that Izumi had friends who cared besides herself.

“I’ll go pull what I can from the archives on similar techniques. If you’re going to go chakra control, you should mix in genjutsu and puppetry.” Shisui notably didn’t mention medical jutsu. He knew if Izumi had an interest she would have brought it up and if she didn’t, then he would only offend her. The habit of forcing kunoichi into the roll of medic wasn’t one that he supported both because sexism was a stupid way to waste potential and it also created a stigma against shinobi becoming medics, thus limiting the number of medics available.

“Puppetry? That…” Izumi thought over the idea before nodding to herself. “Perhaps not a puppet but controlling my shuriken through chakra strings would work. If I coated their edges with chakra, they would be nearly unblockable and guided.” Izumi smiled at the thought while Shisui shuddered at the idea of facing such a technique. Sure in theory Izumi’s foes would only have to interrupt the chakra string to reduce her shuriken back to normal metal projectiles, but for those who couldn’t see chakra they would have no way of knowing the shuriken were controlled remotely until they began curving towards them. “So nin-kenjutsu and puppetry bukijutsu for me. What about you Sakura-chan?”

“Fuinjutsu, medical ninjutsu and um…” Sakura kicked the ground idly before looking at Itachi and Shisui then to Izumi. It was obvious the girl wanted to ask something and Izumi instantly caught on to what was going through her head. They’d trained together a few times, mostly just throwing practice or exercise but they had spared in class and Sakura used a rather distinctive but archaic form of Uchiha taijutsu.

“It’s alright Sakura-chan, they won’t tell anyone.” Izumi’s smile was threatening as she looked towards the two boys. Instead of intimidating them though, it only made them more curious and they both nodded in agreement to Izumi’s words. Sakura let out a small sigh of relief and then looked at Shisui and Itachi,

“I need sparring practice but the style of taijutsu I use was once popular among Uchiha.” Sakura explained and Shisui looked thoughtful. Sakura realized she had an explanation already on hand and quickly added. “The tigers have been teaching me.”

“That would make sense.” Shisui grinned and accepted her words without suspicion. Itachi looked thoughtful and perhaps a bit eager to see what the rosette knew. Sakura couldn’t quite pin the clan heir down as he hid his emotions quite well. What she saw of him though showed a very thoughtful and rather caring boy who had far too much stress placed upon his tiny shoulders. “Well then, let’s do a review of what you two are capable of. We’ll start with the academy three and you can show us where you’re at for graduation. Sakura-chan, we won’t be telling the clan about your taijutsu so if you know anything else from your summons…”

“Just taijutsu for now.” Sakura answered back since she wasn’t good enough with kenjutsu or bukijutsu to claim to know anything else. She could swing a sword but in her hands it was merely a blunt instrument. Shisui gave a nod and then flashed a sadistic grin. His chakra turned playfully mischievous and Sakura just knew he was going to test their endurance and chakra reserves by driving them into the dirt. In a way that actually made her like Shisui even more, after all she would have done the same.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

Madara looked at the only storage scroll ever made by an Uchiha. It was unbelievably precious, both for its rarity and because it was a keepsake from his elder sister. Fuinjutsu was an art few beyond the shores of Uzushiogakure understood. It was less flexible then the other shinobi arts as it required quite a bit of preparation. One could not weave new fuinjutsu in the midst of battle or at least Madara had never heard of anyone who could. Copying existing seals was supposedly possible, at least for the Uzumaki clan but that might have just been a myth.

Letting out a tired sigh, Madara pulsed his chakra and a wicked scythe appeared on the floor in front of him. He still wasn’t big enough to wield it in battle, it would take too much chakra and stamina to be worthwhile but he needed to start learning how to wield it for when he would be strong enough. It was Kagami’s weapon and had been her companion through many battles. The blade was angled just so to drive the tip into an enemy at the strongest point in a swing. Its edges were both sharpened and the metal was chakra conductive, allowing it to be sheathed in elemental jutsu.

The weapon was also wickedly hard to fight against. Scythes might not be as easy to wield as axes, swords or spears but conversely they were incredibly hard to counter. They could hook, slice, pierce or smash. The side opposite the blade was reinforced with metal and could be used as a war hammer while the bottom of the shaft was capped with a sharp spike with a loop punched through it so it could be used to stab or as an anchor for chains to turn the weapon into a massively over sized kusarigama.

Lifting the weapon, Madara let chakra flow into his muscles and walked out onto the training field. Sakura had just started on kenjutsu and she was holding a wooden sword carved to mimic the weight and length of a standard katana. The katana was perhaps the most common long blade in the elemental nations, though the older chokuto and the newer double bladed jian, that was popular in Tsuchi no Kuni, were common enough sights on the battlefield.

Moving off to the side, Madara tried to recall how he’d seen his sister practice. It hurt to realize his memories of her were becoming vague. She’d been dead for so long now that while he remembered her face clearly and her kindness, her voice was distant. Tears threatened to form at the corners of his eyes and Madara’s heart stuttered painfully in his chest. Kagamai should not have died, she deserved better but she was gone and so it fell to Madara to fill the gap left by her loss.

Taking his stance, Madara swung the blade. The wooden haft was dense and reinforced by steel langets. The scythe was well balanced but heavy and Madara’s young arms strained as he swept the weapon through the air. Sakura paused her own practice to glance his way. For a moment they locked eyes and Sakura gave him a small, encouraging smile. She didn’t know the true significance of the scythe or why Madara was hellbent on learning it but she supported him regardless. Her trust was implicit and her confidence in him absolute. Her confidence in him was somewhat terrifying but at the same time it drove Madara to improve in a way duty never could.

“Would you like me to help you, Madara?” Tajima’s voice caught Madara by surprise and he turned to face his father, fresh from another war council. The Senju hadn’t managed to claim victory in the battle of the Naka bridge but the Uchiha clan had taken heavy losses and the other clans could smell blood in the water. The Senju and Uchiha were the top dogs in Hi but they were weakened by the losses sustained in their most recent series of battles and opportunists would soon begin making their moves.

“I would appreciate that chichiue,” Madara replied as Tajima walked over and gently gripped the scythe, shifting it with one hand and Madara’s form with the other. It was only a few minor adjustments and Madara’s muscles burned with the effort.

“Scythes are difficult to wield and are often viewed as clumsy. The greatest strength of a scythe is its ability to control an opponent. It’s a sharpened hook which gives you options a flat weapon wouldn’t. On the other side, you can only inflict damage with precise swings which is difficult, at least against armored opponents. However this scythe, when shrouded in chakra, will cut through even the finest of armors which means you can be far more aggressive with your attacks.” Tajima lectured while gently guiding Madara through a few basic swings. The movements were entirely different to kenjutsu, yet oddly similar as well. Blade alignment, managing your separation, striking in way that wouldn’t open yourself up to counter attacks, all familiar things but with a new twist due to the unique nature of the scythe.

“Tajima-otou-san.” Sakura’s polite voice pulled Madara’s attention away from his swings and he slowly pulled the scythe back, letting the haft rest against his shoulder. Tajima turned to face the girl who was looking between the weapon and Madara, her mind slowly working its way through a decision. “Should I, um, Madara would you mind if…” Sakura’s lips pressed together and her chest rose then fell as she took in a large breath and then huffed. “Would you want me to learn how to wield a scythe with you or do you want to learn alone?”

“I…” Madara didn’t know and that realization unsettled him. This was Kagami’s legacy but at the same time Sakura was here to help him on his path. She was his divine companion, sent to him by the kami and learning with someone would always be more productive then learning alone. He knew he would never match Kagami’s genius if he isolated himself and Sakura was here, willing to help. “Yes, please.”

“I will have a training blade made for you soon then Sakura.” Tajima promised and the rosette nodded, her eyes flicking to the weapon Madara was holding. He knew she understood it was significant now, he was training with live steel and her mind was more then sharp enough to put two and two together. If she associated it with his dead sister was something he wouldn’t find out by chance, once they were done training he’d talk to her about the scythe and Kagami. Before her memory faded any further.

The hours rolled by and when they broke for lunch, Madara couldn’t find it in himself to speak up. The two children ate in amicable silence, both sweaty and tired from a morning of exercise. The afternoon would be much the same, except it would be capped off by expending most of their chakra to help build their reserves. The practice was already seeing results, with both of their reserves growing at a healthy rate.

When the sun began to sink towards the horizon, Tajima finally called it a day and Madara walked alongside Sakura as they returned to the fortress. The evening air was humid and cool, a gentle breeze sweeping away the day’s heat and the smell of hot rice fields, replacing them with pleasant forest air that smelled of pine and fresh loam. As the two children reached the bathroom, Madara began to strip off his dirty clothes and began to wash himself. A glance showed Sakura was doing the same and the urge to talk warred with the imminent pain of doing so.

‘Be brave Madara.’ The boy told himself and gathered his courage. It would hurt, to talk about Kagami and he would tell Sakura everything, once they were soaking in their baths. Right now, it would only slow them down. Rinsing his hair clean of shampoo, Madara sank into a tub full of hot water, his muscles relaxing and the pain of the day slowly fading away. A minute later, Sakura slipped into the large communal tube and her eyes sought his instantly.

“I had a sister.” Madara said, unable to find the right words to begin such a conversation. Just saying he had a sister stung, it was past tense because Kagami was gone and that wound would never truly heal. “She was amazing.” Madara swallowed and found his throat tightening painfully. It was like he swallowed a rock and his eyes suddenly burned.

“She was incredibly strong and smart, a prodigy in every sense of the word. She was just perfect. Kagami was going to save the Uchiha clan, bring an end to all this fighting.” Madara explained and Sakura listened quietly, her face mercifully free from judgment. There was worry in her eyes but mostly she just looked patient, she was here to listen and Madara was once again grateful to whatever kami had sent her to him. “Kagami was the best. She was my Aneue, my older sister and my hero. I wanted to support her, when she became the leader of the Uchiha I wanted to be her right hand.”

It was a dream that had died in some anonymous clearing on the border between Uchiha and Senju territory. It hadn’t been a great battle or an epic clash. The Senju had set up a fight to draw the Uchiha out with only one goal in mind and they succeeded. Kagami had died because she could have ended the war and even the Senju had recognized that.

“She would have ended the war. She was amazing Sakura and she just didn’t seem to be touched by our curse. She was Uchiha but she was bright, happy and just so much more then any of us.” Madara’s voice cracked as he spoke and his tears turned his vision into a smear of colors. He could feel hot drops running down his cheeks, leaving salty trails that stung lightly at his skin. “She was patient and kind, even to strangers. She was strong to, there was nothing she couldn’t do. She could see a jutsu and understand it even without her sharingan and she just knew how to handle weapons. It was like she was born to end the war and the Senju, they knew that.”

“She drew too much attention.” Sakura murmured, understanding exactly what had went wrong. She had done the same in her own time and ended up in the academy with a label she could never shake. Her only chance of survival in Konohagakure was by playing her hand perfectly and a whole lot of luck. She’d already been kidnapped once and whoever had been giving Orochimaru orders was still at large so she would have to be careful.

“Butsuma is an animal. He had her hunted down and murdered.” Madara whispered and Sakura’s breath caught. She knew the man’s name, knew the date of his death and even if she wanted to bring it about sooner, she couldn’t. She would try though, if she ever got the chance because the look on Madara’s face shattered her heart and crushed the pieces to a fine dust with the sheer force it hit her with.

“She didn’t want the war to continue though and she didn’t want anymore Uchiha to fall to our curse.” Madara swallowed and opened his mouth before closing it. He knew the Uchiha’s greatest secret and shame. It was one they shared with the Senju, the root of both clans’ respective burdens. “She was a master of Ninshu.”

“The technique that calms emotions?” Sakura asked and Madara nodded slowly, because it could calm emotions but it was so much more then that. It was a meeting of minds, the original purpose of chakra when it had been gifted to humanity. It was to resolve misunderstandings and bring harmony to Earth, not intensify the wars that raged the world over.

“Ninshu is a sacred art, passed down from the Kami to humanity. The ancestor of the Uchiha and Senju clan figured out how to weaponize it. He could read the hearts and minds of his adversaries and dominate them. His son, one of them, learned to harness this energy and turn it into elements, conjuring the forces of nature and commanding them while the other learned to take in the natural energy of the world and wield it as his own.” Madara spoke quietly because it was a story that he had heard Kagami tell time and time again.

She always looked oddly ancient when she spoke of it, her eyes lingering on the full moon. It was a story he associated with moonlit evenings, out on the balcony of his room or the engawa of the goten with Kagami gently running her fingers through his hair as he tried to find sleep. The story was deeply personal, one that only Kagami had ever told him, though Tajima knew it and Madara knew Kagami had told it to Izuna before she died.

“For the sin of twisting chakra into a weapon our ancestor was cursed. An agent of divine retribution was unleashed and while they were defeated, the gods were crafty. When his sons built upon his sins, the gods cursed them. I know not what the Senju’s curse is, but the Uchiha’s souls were turned into a flame that burns wildly, out of control. The gods were merciful however for they knew that those born of our founder were guiltless and so it is as much a blessing as a curse. A balanced scale that tilts one way or the other based upon the character of the individual.” Madara knew that within every Uchiha was an unrivaled capacity for love or violence.

They could be greater then any normal human or more terrible then any demon. Uchiha were flames and while fire were often associated with death and destruction, it was also the cornerstone of civilization. Love and hatred, two polar opposites but every human had the capacity for both and in the Uchiha that capacity was endless. That was their curse, at its core, at least as Kagami saw it.

“And Kagami was a master of Ninshu?” Sakura asked and Madara hesitated because while that was true, that wasn’t all she was a master of. The clan had passed down the arts of their ancestors, though nobody had managed to recreate them until Kagami. The scrolls were ancient, preserved by fuinjutsu that nobody in the clan truly understood anymore.

“She was a master of Ninshu, so much so she could feel the emotions of those around her. Not the movements of chakra but actually sense exactly what a person was feeling. Chakra movements can be faked, but Kagami could truly sense what lay in another’s heart.” Madara fell silent for several long seconds and shifted. The soft sloshing of water broke up the tense silence and he wiped away his tears and washed the salt from his cheeks. The water was still hot, but soon it would cool and dinner would be ready.

“She sounds amazing.” Sakura admitted and Madara smiled, proud to be his sister’s little brother. Kagami truly was amazing and she would always be one of his role models. She had loved the clan so much she had went to war, even though the pain of their enemies made her weep tears of blood and her eyes burned with the flames of her soul. She was one of a kind and Madara just knew the world would never see someone so great ever again.

“She was the best.” Madara agreed and then rose from the water. He made his way out of the bath and grabbed his towel, ready to dry himself off. Sakura was still soaking though she would come out soon enough. “The scythe was hers. She chose it because it was intimidating. She hoped it would scare people away so she wouldn’t have to fight them, that if they thought they would have to face an incarnation of the shinigami they might abandon their pride and run.”

Madara swallowed painfully as his mouth went dry. The truth was, despite her age and stature there had been grown men who had fled at the sight of Uchiha Kagami. The problem was fame was deadly on a battlefield and soon enough that fear had turned to hatred.

“It worked, up until it didn’t.” Madara’s words were flat and he shifted to leave but a hand on his wrist stopped him. Sakura’s skin was still wet from the bath and warm to, but her grip was iron and backed by chakra.

“Thank you, Madara.” Sakura’s voice was soft, gentle, as if she knew he wanted to run and cry in a corner. He could feel his emotions roiling in his stomach, his chakra burning through his veins. The desire to rage against the world and the Senju in particular was turning his vision red but Sakura’s presence grounded Madara instantly. Her cool minty chakra brushed against his and he calmed, his heart settling and throat clearing as the lump choking him melted away.

“Come on, let’s get dinner.” Madara mumbled, cheeks turning pink with embarrassment he didn’t understand.

***

Sakura shivered as the rain came down hard around her. At her side, Madara stood doing his best to withstand the chilly droplets that bit into their skin and leeched away their body heat. The army was on the move once more and it was monsoon season, the worst time of year for the Uchiha. The Kurama clan had moved on their southern flank and Tajima’s response was swift and decisive.

The smaller clan had not been expecting a full scale response. They were a small group of potent genjutsu users who preferred strike and fade operations over open battles. They had taken a few rather small but important villages, likely to set up tolls along the major roads from the southern coast. If the Uchiha didn’t retake those villages, the Kurama would drive up prices within the Uchiha’s territory and provide a windfall for the small clan’s coffers.

The sound of thousands of feet marching slowly shifted from a steady rhythm to the chaos of camp as the army reached its destination. They were only a few hours from the villages that the Kurama had taken and they were going to sweep in like a storm. The villages had walls, but what the Kurama didn’t know was that the Uchiha had shinobi stationed in the village, living as civilians and waiting for just such an emergency. The Uchiha were often viewed as lacking in subterfuge by their foes but that was entirely intentional. The clan knew that being underestimated in some areas was a benefit, though it was a careful balance. Being seen as too weak would invite trouble so the Uchiha showed their strengths and feigned a few weaknesses to disguise their actual flaws.

“Sakura, Madara,” Tajima’s voice was gruff and his eyes hard. The man always changed when he stepped foot beyond the clan’s central fortress, becoming a grim warlord rather then a loving father. Sakura and Madara had seen that change three times now, though they had only experienced one battle so far, they had accompanied the baggage train for two more. “You will be staying in the rear but watching the battle this time.”

“Understood Chichiue,” Madara answered and dipped his head in a nod. Sakura nodded along as well and ignored the cold making its way through her cloak and clothes beneath. The urge to learn fuinjutsu was once again burning within her, she’d read stories of Uzumaki made cloaks that repelled water and armor that was always just the perfect temperature for its wearer. There were other, flashier abilities as well but now that Sakura was experiencing war first hand she knew that comfort was in many ways more important as exhaustion was often deadlier then anything else since it lead to a loss of focus.

“Good, this should be quick.” Tajima’s grin was absolutely feral and his graying eyes sparked with just a hint of blood lust before he suppressed it. Tajima wasn’t all that old by Sakura’s standards but for the warring clan’s period he was a venerable shinobi and his skill reflected that. The man knew how to organize an army, manage a clan, command in battle and wage a war. He was as much a leader as any Hokage and in Sakura’s mind certainly more talented then any save, perhaps the Yondaime. She didn’t much like the Senju affiliated Kage. So what if she was biased?

“Nervous?” Madara asked and Sakura shook her head. She wasn’t nervous, not about the coming fight. They wouldn’t be a part of it and she knew the battles here where such a small footnote in history they were only mentioned as, ‘a few clans challenged the Uchiha and were reduced to a handful of members’.

“I’m more worried about the people in the villages.” Sakura answered as they ate a quick meal and started moving arrows around for the ashigaru who were all grouchy and annoyed at being forced to fight in the rain. The sky overhead was a dark gray despite it being close to noon and there were no signs of the sun other then a kind of dull, diffuse light that blanketed the world.

The preparations went by in a blur and soon Sakura found herself standing behind a wall of ashigaru who were preparing to follow the Uchiha leading the assault. A few scattered groups of archers would be remaining behind, to cover a retreat in case things fell apart and Sakura, along with Madara would be staying with them.

The distant gates of the village swung open without warning and Sakura saw the first wave take off with all the speed of a loosed arrow. Armored Uchiha crossed the field in the blink of an eye and then they were through the gates, overwhelming the stunned Kurama guards. Sharingan eyes pierced the clan’s infamous genjutsu with ease and Sakura idly wondered how such a foolish oversight could be made. Perhaps the Kurama were arrogant? She couldn’t say but the results were plane to see.

The ashigaru thundered over the field the moment the wall was clear of archers and flooded through the gates. The village was quickly reduced to a slaughterhouse as the Kurama ashigaru and shinobi were butchered. The civilians sheltered in their homes, terrified and helpless, staying quiet to avoid drawing attention their way. Jutsu occasionally flared across Sakura’s chakra sense, brilliant bursts of color that she felt rather then saw. Then it was over and the call went out for the cleanup teams to move forward.

“You alright?” Sakura asked Madara as they crossed the field. They were part of the teams who would be recovering their own wounded, while adults went over the corpses to ensure none were playing dead.

“It’s cold.” Madara replied quietly as they found the first wounded Uchiha, a shinobi who had been stabbed by a spear in the gap between his pauldron and breastplate. It was a nasty wound but if he got to a medic soon, he’d live. Sakura immediately stuffed bandages into the injury and tightened them before grabbing the man and with Madara’s help, they rushed him to a rapidly establishing field hospital. Sakura didn’t know if the man ended up surviving or not, since he was only one of many casualties she and Madara ferried back to be treated and there was no time to check up on who lived and who died. In a way, not knowing was easier.

***

Sakura looked at the small chest Shisui had given her and silently fretted. She hadn’t opened it yet, despite the curiosity burning within her. She knew it came from one of her precious Uchiha far in the past. Shou, Madara or maybe even Tajima, she couldn’t say but this was their gift to her, far in the future. Drawing in a breath, Sakura put her fingers on the lock and with a pulse of chakra, the chest unsealed with a hiss. She could feel a fuinjutsu array within slowly retracting and she gently pushed the chest’s top up to reveal several scrolls, all neatly stacked and sealed along with a letter.

‘To Sakura,’ the letter was marked in neat, flowing script but perhaps more importantly it was modern letters. Further examination showed that the writing was likely Sakura’s, though separated by years. This was a letter to herself. Drawing in a deep breath, Sakura opened the letter slowly and began to read.

‘I know you’ll open this on the day of graduation, our graduation, because I remember it perfectly. I even know what’s written in this letter, which is funny because I have to wonder, is it written this way because I know or because I chose? Free will is a funny thing, even before time travel is involved, but I digress.

We cannot change history, that is a fact. What is written is what will happen, but that doesn’t mean you can’t subvert expectations. Historical accounts can be flawed, misleading or outright fantasy. Do not assume things are set in stone just because a textbook says things happen a certain way. Be creative, see the branching paths that exist beyond your sight but not out of reach. You can’t save everyone but you can come damn close so never give up.

Watch the clan, you are its guardian then and now. The isle endures, beyond sight, thought lost but waiting. The tree rots from the roots but nature has always loved us and flowers can blossom with a touch. You have no destiny which is a blessing for your path is yours to do with as you please.

Uchiha Sakura’

Sakura drew in a ragged breath as she looked at the signature and stamp beside it. It was the clan head’s seal, which meant this letter was written after Sakura had taken her place beside Madara as his second. There were also mysteries written in, the last paragraph was clearly an attempt to pass on information, to shape history even if it was impossible. Except it wasn’t impossible, was it? After all why would she try if she knew she couldn’t succeed?

Sakura twitched, anxiety swirling within her and she slowly folded the letter back up and placed it in the chest. Closing the lid, the fuinjutsu array expanded and sealed it shut once more. Sakura drew in a shaky breath because today really wasn’t the day to be thinking on such things. Today was team assignments. Eight months in the academy had led to this moment. She and Izumi had been training for months with Itachi and Shisui, the two pulling so far ahead of the rest of the class that their grades stood alone at the top with nobody in sight.

Sakura barely noticed as she pulled on her clothes and strapped her weapons in place. Nor did she really recall crossing Konohagakure and reaching the academy as the world felt oddly distant. Sakura knew she was nervous over team assignments, terrified that she wouldn’t be on Izumi’s team. Such fears were almost silly, she’d killed and fought in a battle and been present for several more besides, though she hadn’t taken part directly. She trained with the legendary Uchiha Madara and as far as she could tell, was his equal, though the fact she wasn’t in the history books wasn’t a surprise. None of the Uchiha were, save Izuna who was only mentioned in passing. The fact that Madara had an older sister wasn’t even on record and the only Uchiha Kagami Sakura could find was a young man who’d fought and died in the second war.

“Nervous?” Izumi’s voice was lined with stress and Sakura’s head snapped to her friend. For once, she felt her age, all of five, nearly six years old and terrified at being thrust into the world before she was ready. She grabbed Izumi’s hand and squeezed it, the older girl giving her an understanding look before forcing a smile to try and cheer Sakura up. “It’ll be alright, we’re so far ahead, only a fool would argue that I’m not the top of class and you’re not second place.”

“Alright settle down!” The chunin sensei barked and Izumi fell silent, her eyes turning forward as Sakura looked towards the instructor. The two girls continued to hold hands as the first few teams were rattled off the list. Neither knew when their team would be called but they could taste it on the air, any minute now one of them would be named. “Team Seven, Uchiha Izumi,” the clan’s name was spoken like a curse and Sakura’s eyes narrowed with rage. The Uchiha had somehow become synonymous with the Kyubi attack. The clan was blamed for the beast’s appearance and the hokage had done nothing to dissuade the rumors.

“Mitarashi Anko,” Sakura recognized the name while Izumi didn’t. The purple haired kunoichi was already a genin, Orochimaru’s former apprentice and a pariah in the village. Anko had also done her best to save Sakura’s life and the rosette had been hoping to catch sight of the girl and befriend her, though she hadn’t managed it so far. Izumi being Anko’s teammate would certainly help manufacturing that meeting though. “And Haruno Sakura.”

“We did it!” Izumi whispered gleefully, her onyx eyes bright with happiness. Sakura’s answering grin hurt her cheeks, her razor sharp teeth on full display. She’d mostly lost her fear of smiling thanks to months with the Uchiha. Tajima and Madara’s constant insistence that happiness should be shown had helped. Izumi, Shisui and Itachi had also contributed, their encouragement for Sakura to act her age whenever they weren’t busy practicing had done a lot to make her more comfortable with her too sharp teeth.

“We did! And I know Anko, she saved me!” Sakura chirped and Izumi paused before her eyes became serious. Izumi nodded, remembering what Sakura had told her of her brief kidnapping. The rosette had been rescued by the hokage himself and their new teammate was to thank for that. Izumi wasn’t sure how she would repay Anko for saving Sakura, but she would try her best.

“Teams, your jounin sensei will be here shortly to collect you.” The sensei stated and then left the room. The fresh graduates were no longer his responsibility and if they weren’t mature enough to be left unsupervised they didn’t deserve their headband.

The moment the sensei left, Sakura could feel eyes on her back. She’d never been bullied in the academy, her age, unusual appearance and skill had been off putting enough to keep the other kids away but that didn’t mean she wasn’t a hot topic among her peers and their parents. Sakura knew many in the village had been upset by her enrollment, but the civilian segment of the population had quickly forgotten their apprehension when it was announced she was a civilian born prodigy, something that the civilian council had desperately wanted.

One by one jounin arrived and pulled their teams from the room and Sakura watched with mild disinterest as they left. Finally, Anko burst into the room through the door, eyes sweeping over the remaining students until they landed on Sakura. The older kunoichi’s grin was wide and slightly unhinged, but her chakra was steady, if perhaps a bit nervous.

“Anko-chan!” Sakura shouted and rose to her feet, rocketing from her seat towards the other girl. Anko’s face morphed from nervous excitement into shock as Sakura hugged her. “I’ve been trying to find you and then you’re just added to me team! Do you know how hard to find you are?! I wanted to thank you and be friends!”

“You were trying to find me?” Anko asked, confusion filling her voice before she registered Sakura’s final words. “You want to be my friend? Even though-”

“Yes, I want to be your friend. You helped rescue me and the other boy and I know who your teacher was and I don’t care because you’re not him. You’re nice and brave, Anko-chan.” Sakura stated, her words becoming childish in her excitement. Izumi’s chakra approached them at a steady pace, swirling with a slow kind of amusement.

“It’s nice to finally meet you Anko-san. You rescued my best friend, even putting your own life at risk to do so. For that alone you’ve had my respect for some time and it’s nice to finally meet you.” Izumi offered her hand to Anko who was by now blushing furiously. The purple haired kunoichi opened her mouth but no words came out. Izumi’s smile brightened and she slowly took Anko’s hand and gave it a shake. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“It looks like my team is already getting along.” A woman said softly and all three genin spun to find a woman with purple hair a few shades darker then Anko’s. She was pale and her face held the delicate yet beautiful features of the Uchiha clan, though there were hints of something familiar as well.

‘She’s of the Isles.’ Inner said knowingly and Sakura took in a sharp breath. Something within her stirred slightly, the negative emotions that Inner fed on shuffling about in the back of Sakura’s mind as emerald eyes fixed on the bandages wrapped around the jounin’s head.

“I want to fight you.” Sakura whispered softly, unaware she’d even spoke as she looked up at the woman. Sakura knew the woman was an Uchiha, her kinsmen but they were even more closely tied for the purple haired woman had the blood of the Isles within her, she was of Mizu just like Sakura and it showed in the way she smiled. At first glance it was a beautiful expression but the twist of the kunoichi’s lips and the cant of her head were just a bit too aggressive to be anything but bloodthirsty.

“I think I am going to enjoy teaching the three of you.” The half-blooded Uchiha said and her blind gaze shifted to Izumi, her smile sharpening as her lips pulled back to reveal teeth that were more human then Sakura’s but still just a bit too sharp. “Come, I’ll teach you how to demand respect.” Izumi’s breath caught, her chakra stilling before suddenly roaring to life and Sakura just knew their team was going to be a great one.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

“Uchiha Naori,” Danzo stated and looked at Hiruzen who raised a silent eyebrow in question. Neither man was particularly happy about the situation but there weren’t any better jounin on the roster to handle the volatile team. Hatake was too young to be a jounin-sensei and he was currently in Root, so unavailable for the moment. No Uchiha would be willing to teach Izumi how to wield her eyes, except another half-blood and the only one with any measure of trust in either man’s eyes was the Mizu born girl who had been recovered during the closing days of the third war.

“She’s the perfect jounin for the team. The Uchiha clan acknowledged her fully after she took down three rogue Uchiha and Fugaku even sponsored her eye transplant after she went blind. A role as a jounin sensei is the perfect way for her to recover and relearn her skills as her new eyes take.” Hiruzen explained and Danzo’s fingers tightened slightly on his cane. The Uchiha were a threat to Konoha, the clan was an uncontrolled wildfire that nothing could seem to contain.

“But she is an Uchiha.” Danzo rasped and Hiruzen nodded. The two knew the truth behind the infamous clan. They were cursed, rabid dogs who would eventually burn anything they touched. They had aided Konoha in all three wars but their temperamental nature and arrogance were a threat that could not be ignored for much longer. With the current balance of power, the Uchiha were no longer the vital asset they once were. Iwagakure still didn’t have a jounin corps, not after what Minato had done to them in the last war and Mizu no kuni was embroiled in a civil war so bloody the scale of the fighting resembled the warring clans period, a level of violence that hadn’t been seen on the continent in nearly a century.

“Her nature is that of the Isles, of Mizu. She was not raised in the clan, she does not share their arrogance or temperament.” Hiruzen pointed out because while it was true he had confined the woman to the Uchiha district, even the Uchiha didn’t accept her as one of them. Sure officially they did and Fugaku had given her the eyes of one of the rogue Uchiha she had hunted down to replace her own blinded sharingan but they still silently loathed her.

“You think it may be possible to salvage something of the cursed clan?” Danzo asked and Hiruzen hummed noncommittally. The truth was they both held the same level of distrust for the second founding clan.

The Uchiha were arrogant, volatile and bitter. The last legitimate clan head had been the first modern missing nin and the stories Tobirama had told of the man’s second in command still gave Hiruzen the occasional nightmare. The clan were demons wearing human skin, but Hiruzen knew that demons could be tamed and turned into powerful weapons once properly leashed.

“I think that it is worth trying, Tobirama’s great granddaughter is at stake after all.” Hiruzen had always been the more sentimental of the two of them. Danzo saw it as a weakness but Hiruzen knew that the Shimura was prone to his own prejudice and could not see the world beyond his narrow lens. He was useful during times of war but had no understanding of how to rule during peace and was too quick to take the final measure.

“It is a shame her father decided to taint Senju blood with-”

“Enough,” Hiruzen cut Danzo off and glared at the man. Speaking ill of the dead, especially one who had died protecting the village from the Kyubi was beyond unacceptable. True, Hiruzen wasn’t happy over who the man had married but he didn’t have a say in the matter and the girl was the only Senju in the village who could still actually claim the name as a direct descendant of the main family.

“If you intend to keep them, you’ll have to remove them from the clan.” Danzo stated and Hiruzen knew what the man was going to say next. Danzo had been itching to get his hands on Izumi since her father died and he had already seized Sakura once. Anko would be Danzo’s replacement for Orochimaru as the girl had been his apprentice and a prodigy in her own right. Uchiha Naori was loyal as well and unwelcome within the Uchiha clan proper. The entire team was an ideal acquisition for Danzo’s vaunted Root.

“What I said remains, only if Sakura accepts your offer.” Hiruzen’s presence unfurled and then pressed down upon Danzo. The other man staggered momentarily. For all Danzo had tried to set himself up as Hiruzen’s rival and equal, it was only true in the political sense. As shinobi they had never been on even footing. Hiruzen was the second god of shinobi, The Professor, master of all five elements while Danzo was merely a shadow, a true shinobi but not a titan of battle by any means.

“And the rest of the team?” Danzo asked and Hiruzen’s pressure increased by a step. He knew that if he gave an inch, Danzo would take a mile and he’d already given ground. He could hand Izumi over easily enough but Anko would simply become a second Orochimaru, worse perhaps since Danzo would be more careful in molding her and would have her at a younger age. Naori was older but age was no issue for Root’s conditioning program, not truly.

“Danzo, I gave you permission to approach the young Haruno. The rest…” Hiruzen trailed off and then looked out the office’s window. From here he could see the whole village, the tower was a cylinder and the room he was in had windows facing outward in all directions. In the distance, the Uchiha ghetto was peaceful on the surface, though Hiruzen knew that rebellion was smoldering within. The clan had been isolated after the Kyubi’s attack, a necessary precaution but their pride had turned poisonous and Hiruzen knew they were fomenting rebellion. “As for the rest, we cannot take action without alerting the Uchiha. We can only hope they remain loyal to the village.”

“A foolish gamble,” Danzo turned to leave but stopped at the door. His one remaining eye peered at Hiruzen, though they both knew what lay under the bandages on the right side of his face. The Hyuga lived within Konoha after all and nothing could be hidden from their all seeing eyes. “When the Uchiha need to be put down, I will be collecting Izumi at least.”

“You cannot have Mitarashi, I won’t have you creating a second Orochimaru.” Hiruzen countered and Danzo’s lips twisted with annoyance, though the expression has hidden from the hokage’s sight as he had his back to the other man. Hiruzen watched Danzo stand motionless for several long seconds before he reached for the door.

“Very well,” Danzo agreed and opened the door, disappearing from Hiruzen’s sight. The hokage took in a deep breath and thought over the conversation with a grimace. Naori had the mangekyo, a resource that Danzo would not leave untapped. The woman might survive, but Uchiha with such eyes had an infamously short life expectancy and their missions often ended in tragedy. A necessity to ensure they didn’t live long enough to go insane.

***

The four kunoichi of Team 7 had left the academy and moved across Konohagakure until they arrived at a large, flooded training field. Mangrove trees rose high overhead and the water was cooler then the air around them, creating a pleasant layer of damp air that contrasted sharply with the heat of early summer. The smell of earth, water and salt was thick in the air and Sakura felt at home in a way she couldn’t truly place.

“This is Konoha’s infamous training ground 47 also known as the Swamp of Death. Not to be confused with the forest of death, but equally unpleasant for the unprepared.” Naori spoke with a calm voice and her smile was slight, though more pronounced then the ones Itachi usually wore. The woman was beautiful and poised, her outfit a long, loose, navy blue cloak cinched at the waist to hide the armor Sakura saw occasionally printed against the cloth underneath. She had two swords at her waist, double bladed tsurugi, weapons that had been considered ancient even by Madara’s time. They had fallen out of favor due to their shorter reach and general ineffectiveness against armor but in this day an age, with armor having been cast to the wayside, Sakura imagined they were quite effective.

“As for introductions, I’m Uchiha Naori, though among my jounin peers, I’m more commonly known as Chigiri no Naori. Something I think one of you will share with me soon enough.” Naori’s voice was light and her smile still easy as she ‘looked’ towards Sakura. There was pride on her face, subtle but present. Naori didn’t loath or reject who she was, despite the stigma that was attached to her heritage.

The older Uchiha was the perfect sensei for the current Team 7, since all three kunoichi were pariahs in their own right. Izumi was disliked by the village for her Uchiha blood while the Uchiha rejected her for her Senju heritage. Anko was Orochimaru’s apprentice, a snake just waiting to betray her village, at least to the public’s perception. Sakura was a civilian born but her overly sharp teeth, her bright pink hair, the foreign shape of her face and her rosy complexion made it obvious she didn’t belong, at least to the xenophobic majority.

“I’m a genjutsu and kenjutsu specialist and my style focuses on killing my enemies quickly and silently. I’ve always wanted my own genin team and now that I’ve finally been promoted to jounin, I’ve got one.” Naori said as she settled on the branches of a mangrove tree gracefully. Anko, who had graduated already and knew about the second test gathered her courage and asked the question that had been burning in the back of her mind since she’d been assigned to a fresh team.

“Are we getting the second test?” Anko asked and Naori hummed, her smile becoming slightly playful as she considered the question. Her purple hair shifted as she tilted her head, her smile widening.

“I think,” Naori paused, drawing out the tension quite intentionally. Sakura felt her chakra swirl in amusement, hot and powerful, like lava slamming into the ocean. It was alive and decidedly different then anyone she’d felt before, yet still distinctly Uchiha. Unlike Izumi who lacked a fire affinity, Naori had flames within her chakra, though it was decidedly the thick, volcanic fires of the isles that burned with noxious abandoned. “I’ll skip that. Mostly because I know you deserve to pass. Sakura was kidnapped by Orochimaru and didn’t crack or even take any time off from the academy. Uchiha Izumi is the clan prodigy’s sparring partner, much to Fugaku-sama’s distress.”

“And let’s not forget you, Mitarashi Anko, apprentice of the great traitor and a prodigy in your own right. No, there is no point in testing you. You are all worthy of those headbands and I won’t demean you by even implying otherwise but do not get arrogant. Worthiness can wane, not all change is positive, do not let your guard down or let your drive falter.” Naori looked over the three kunoichi and smiled.

With just a few words, she had firmly entrenched herself as an authority figure in their minds. Training children to be proper shinobi required earning their trust and respect first and foremost. Most kids were not self motivating and while the trio before her were, if Naori wanted them to listen to her in the field, she’d have to start by getting them realize she understood what they were capable of and what they lacked. Respect cut both ways after all.

“Now I want to hear from each of you what skills you have, what you lack and what you want to learn. I know some of you have sparing partners and teachers beyond the academy and I would appreciate it if you invited them to a team meeting in say a week or so.” Naori gave all three girls a distinct look, meeting their gaze with her bandaged eyes despite being temporarily blind.

It was a subtle show of skill, a statement that even blind she had no trouble navigating the world around them. Sakura was silently impressed because for an Uchiha, being capable of fighting blind was a statement of resolve. Naori would keep fighting, even after her flames devoured her light. Furthermore, Naori’s chakra was calm, seemingly devoid of the curse that so often struck their clan.

“Which one of you would like to go first?” Naori asked and Sakura glanced to Izumi and then to Anko. Anko grinned far too wide, eyes narrowing dangerously and she raised her hand. Sakura didn’t know Anko at all, but she knew the girl was brave beyond words. She had betrayed Orochimaru because her own sense of justice could not abide his atrocities any longer and for that alone she had Sakura’s near eternal respect.

“Mitarashi Anko, I’m pretty skilled with snake summons I think.” Anko frowned and her nose twitched with annoyance. It was clear her self esteem had been crushed by recent events and her hand slid to her neck where Sakura glimpsed an odd seal peaking out from the collar of her shirt. “I’m okay with taijutsu, specifically hebi style. I’m decent with genjutsu and katon release.”

“I don’t have great endurance anymore or large reserves…” Anko’s fingers scraped at her neck and Sakura could feel a pulse of tainted chakra. It was sickeningly familiar and she knew whatever that seal was, Orochimaru had put it there. Worse it contained his chakra and Anko could feel it. “I had good chakra control but that’s shot to.”

“Alright, what would you like to improve?” Naori asked and Anko sucked in a sharp breath. Sakura could read the truth in Anko’s eyes because for all her bravado she was ten and couldn’t hide her fear. Anko swallowed and looked at Naori with large nervous eyes.

“Everything. I want my chakra to be mine again and then I want to become ANBU and hunt him down.” Anko whispered, as if she was afraid of her own goal. Naori considered the girl silently for several long seconds and the color drained from Anko’s face as she did so. Whatever Naori saw seemed to please her however and she gave a slight nod.

“We’ll work on it, though it will be an uphill battle to earn trust in this village.” Naori warned and Anko nodded, clearly aware of the challenges she’d have to face. Her hand finally dropped from her shoulder as her chakra settled and Naori shifted her attention to the other two kunoichi.

“I’m trying to create my own nin-kenjutsu style and I am trying to mix puppetry into my shurikenjutsu.” Izumi admitted and Naori’s interest was instantly peaked. The woman was a daughter of Mizu and kenjutsu was her birthright, same as Sakura. Swords were sacred in their homeland, more then just weapons, they considered extensions of the soul. Thus for a genin to be trying to create her own form of kenjutsu was both ambitious and deeply interesting. “I’ve got terrible chakra reserves though and my sharingan are parasitic.”

“I want to master my own way of fighting,” Izumi glanced to Sakura and shot her a small smile. Their conversation had crystallized Izumi’s resolve. She would no longer chase after her Uchiha heritage, trying to prove she was something she wasn’t. Instead she would forge her own path to greatness. “I want to perfect my chakra control, master my elements and perfect my own style. I would like to mix genjutsu into it as well but I’ve only just started learning.”

“I would be honored to assist you in creating a new form of kenjutsu.” Naori’s smile was warm and dangerous, her lips pulled back to reveal her too sharp teeth and Sakura knew if the woman’s eyes were uncovered they’d be glittering dangerously. The rosette could understand though, Izumi’s idea had promise and Sakura had already dedicated herself to assisting Izumi in realizing it. After all the theory could be applied to any bladed weapon, even a scythe.

Sakura was the last one left and Naori’s attention fell upon her. The jounin didn’t say anything but Sakura knew it was her turn to speak.

“I’m um, still learning.” Sakura said quietly and glanced at Izumi. The truth was, while she had graduated second in her year, just behind Izumi, the gap between her physical capabilities and Izumi’s was immense. Sure their chakra reserves were comparable because Sakura was expending them twice a day thanks to her time travel and thus they were growing twice as fast, but she was still only five years old. Izumi was faster, stronger, more experienced and while she wasn’t smarter, she was certainly more mature.

“Well you are quite young.” Naori agreed and her grin told Sakura the woman had heard of her challenge to Uchiha Fugaku. The rosette quickly rallied herself and straightened her back, steel lining her spine as she looked straight at her new jounin sensei.

“I want to master fuinjutsu and iryo-ninjutsu. I am helping Izumi with her nin-kenjutsu though I intend to apply it to a different weapon. I also have summons.” Sakura knew that particular ability was already a matter of record, even if it wasn’t public knowledge. Naori certainly had access to Sakura’s file as her jounin sensei and would know that Sakura had signed a contract with the tigers. Of course Sakura wasn’t sure if she could trust the woman with the fact she had kitsune summons, so she’d wait and see before bringing them up.

“Summons at your ages.” Naori glanced to Anko and then back to Sakura, giving both girls sympathetic looks. Sakura knew that summons at a young age would have a large impact on her body, though exactly how that would manifest was a mystery to her. “Puberty will not be easy for either of you, especially you Sakura.”

“I um, I’ve been told.” Sakura said quietly and Naori gave her a small nod. “So, can you help me?”

“Yes, I’ll get a few lessons scheduled for you at the hospital so you can learn iryou ninjutsu and first aid. The field medic program technically still exists after all and considering your prodigy status, nobody will argue with your placement within it.” Naori rose to her feet and her demeanor instantly shifted. Her smile melted off her face as her chakra suddenly vanished from Sakura’s senses. A chill swept down Sakura’s spine and she could feel Izumi and Anko preparing for a fight. “Now that I’ve heard your skills, let us put them to the test. If any of you can land a blow on me, I’ll be buying lunch for all of us. If you fail, we’ll take our first D rank.”

“A D rank?” Anko whispered and Naori’s answering grin was all teeth and impending violence. “We’ve got to hit her, no matter what it takes! D ranks are the worst!”

Sakura and Izumi exchanged glances before Izumi drew her blade, chakra flickering along its edge and Sakura pulled out a brace of shuriken. Naori’s smile sharpened further and then on a silent signal, genin and jounin leapt at each other, weapons flying through the air and chakra flowing into jutsu.

***

Madara felt Sakura appear as his consciousness finally began to solidify. His eyes fluttered open to reveal the girl looking battered by happy. She had a bruise blossoming on her left cheekbone, splotchy yellow and brown offsetting the usual rosy skin. Sakura’s sleeping yukata was also a bit more haphazard then usual, as if she’d thrown it on in a hurry or perhaps tossed and turned in her sleep, not that she slept of course.

“What happened?” Madara asked, rising into a sitting position and bracing a leg against the floor so he could rest his elbow on his knee and prop up his chin. Sakura answered him with a massive grin, her chakra buzzing excitedly.

“I got assigned to a team! In my village you know, shinobi work in small teams. It’s not like here, with large scale armies and stuff. Instead everyone works in small groups, usually four to six people.” Sakura explained and Madara listened as Sakura described the graduation requirements.

In short, they were pathetically easy, since she had been cleared for missions at the age of five. While the Uchiha might use children as extra hands during battles, they weren’t there to fight but rather run messages, ferry around supplies and recover the wounded. It was still dangerous but there was a stark contrast to Sakura’s village which seemed perfectly content just throwing a child into the deep end and declaring them an adult.

“I don’t mean to insult your home but sending a five year old on missions meant for twelve years olds is…” Madara didn’t even have words for that. Kagami hadn’t been sent into battle proper until she was eight and even then, she wasn’t sent into heavy combat. She just had the misfortune of constantly being posted wherever the Senju ended up infiltrating. She’d earned her reputation by sheer happenstance. It wasn’t fair and now Sakura was being intentionally placed in a similar position. It ate at Madara’s nerves, even if he didn’t voice his worries, after all making Sakura fearful wouldn’t help the situation.

“Stupid? Dumb? A bad idea? Yup,” Sakura nodded and then shook her head. The truth was she already had a plan, one that would hopefully see her alive and safely away from any fighting, in her time at least. “I’m going to rush to chunin and then take up a post in the hospital until I’m older.”

“That’s actually a good idea.” Madara admitted after a brief pause as he imagined Sakura in hilariously over sized healer’s robes, trying to corral patients twice her size. It was an instantly hysterical image and Madara had to force down a wave of laughter. He didn’t want to upset her after all or make her think her idea was somehow humorous because the situation was deadly serious.

“I know, my sensei has promised to keep training with me even after I reach chunin and my teammates are awesome. You’d like them, I think.” Sakura knew that Madara wouldn’t necessarily befriend her teammates if they ever met. Anko was all frantic energy and childish antics while Izumi would likely get along with him, if he didn’t attack her on sight. She looked quite Senju after all.

“Your sensei doesn’t train you until you’ve mastered everything they have to offer? That’s not a sensei that’s…” Madara paused, considering his words carefully. The truth was, the more he heard about Sakura’s home village the more worried he became. The place sounded deeply flawed and it definitely wasn’t heaven. He was certain now she wasn’t a tennyo but she couldn’t be a youkai, Tajima never would have taken her in if she was a threat. Then again she could be a friendly youkai and Sakura did appear rather fae, but somehow he doubted it.

“Jounin do not pass on their personal skills. They’re expected to bring their genin up to chunin level, but there is no requirement for them to actually teach jutsu or skills. In fact they only have to get one of their genin to chunin level and the rest can be shuffled onto other teams or into the genin corps depending upon the whims of their sensei and clan influence. Civilian born, uh, ashigaru? Ashigaru kids who don’t have clans backing them usually get shafted.” Sakura explained and Madara frowned because the entire system seemed blatantly nonsensical to him.

It was clearly a system designed for nepotism, which wasn’t itself wasn’t an issue, at least to a clan child’s eyes, but rather it was the disingenuous feigning of equal opportunity that offended him. Students under the same teacher or school should be treated equally. If you have different clans being mixed together as allies and learning from the same sensei, favoritism should not be shown or accepted. It was one thing to take in a member of another clan or share a few tips and pointers among allies but a village like Sakura’s was a permanent fixture. It was wrong in a way that promised continuous disenfranchisement and systemic inequality.

“I think I do not much like your village. It seems nasty and without honor.” Madara said and Sakura frowned before nodding in agreement. He knew Sakura was loyal, that she would defend the Uchiha to her death and hadn’t abandoned him when they were attacked. For her to not even argue against a slight to her village spoke to just how bad things were.

“Shall we change the subject? It is breakfast time.” Sakura’s tone was slightly clipped but Madara couldn’t blame her. He had insulted her village, which was kind of like insulting her clan even if her village clearly failed to take care of its own.

“Alright, sorry I upset you.” Madara grumbled and Sakura gave him a warm smile, his words forgiven instantly. He smiled back and the two quickly made their way down to the dining room where Tajima and Izuna were waiting for them. Tajima was his usual calm self, while Izuna was looking between Madara and Sakura curiously.

“Chichi, why does Sakura-nee-chan have pink hair? She don’ look Uchiha.” Izuna asked, the three year old’s eyes focused on the girl. They narrowed slightly, suspicion and fear dancing within his onyx gaze. Tajima, who had been deep in thought shifted his attention to his youngest son.

“She is a ward of the clan, a member through deed and blood shed in defense of the clan. She is not Uchiha by birth but by chakra and by choice.” Tajima explained, though his words were clearly lost on the three year old. Izuna blinked and then looked at Sakura again, suspicious as ever.

“But she doesn’t look like us. She’s scary, maybe she’s a youkai! She’s got sharp teeth, what if she eats somebody?” Izuna asked, his words like a slap across the face to Sakura who had only just started to accept her Mizu heritage. Tajima’s mood instantly soured and his gaze turned icy as he looked at his youngest child.

“It would seen, it’s time to begin your training Izuna. The first thing you’re going to learn is that clan is more then just blood and Sakura is clan. We are not the Senju, we will not turn our backs on our own or create outcasts among our number. The Uchiha are a family and family does not call family a youkai.” Tajima’s voice took on the same harsh tone Sakura associated with the battlefield. It was jarring to see this side of Tajima in a setting where he was usually all calm smiles and relaxed words. Madara frowned, looking at his little brother with a mix of disappointment and worry. Izuna’s words were the ignorant ramblings of a child but they had hurt Sakura and he didn’t know who was more precious to him at this point, if he could even chose.

“It’s alright Madara, he’s only just turned three.” Sakura said, trying to play it off but Madara could see the hurt in her eyes. Izuna had always been somewhat distant towards her, just a bit frightened and shy but until now Madara had chalked it up to the usual moods that tended to grip such young children.

“It’s really not. He needs to learn, you’re family Sakura, clan. That means something and the sooner he understand that, the better.” Madara took Sakura’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. Sakura relaxed, her nerves fading somewhat though he could tell she was going to throw herself into training the moment they got outside. It was how she dealt with stress, how all of them dealt with it actually. “Spar with me after breakfast?”

“I’d like that,” Sakura gave him a grateful smile, her mood brightening somewhat and Madara felt a wave of relief. She’d been genuinely upset but it seemed none of her progress over the year he’d known her had been undone. Drawing her out of her shell had been a lot of hard work and he liked seeing his best friend open and confident rather then shy and withdrawn.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

Uchiha Naori had not expected to be assigned a genin team. In fact, she hadn’t expected to continue being a shinobi after she’d went blind stopping three rogue members of her supposed clan. Politics made for funny bedfellows however and in an attempt to earn back some of the Hokage’s trust, Uchiha Fugaku had her eyes replaced with those belonging to one of the rogues she had taken down. It was pure political theater, because for all Naori was talented she wasn’t S rank, sharingan or no.

Her continued career would not affect the balance of power in the village, though the display of favor to a loyal shinobi at the expense of rogue Uchiha was a clear signal that the clan had not betrayed the village. Not yet anyways, though considering the continued whispers, distrusting looks and isolation in their ghetto that would likely be changing sooner or later.

‘Worries for another time.’ Naori told herself as she looked over the three girls she’d been given to train. They were all geniuses, prodigies even and Naori refused to overlook the talents of one for the talents of the others. They were something never seen before in Konoha’s history, female prodigies intended for combat roles, because for all Tsunade was vaunted for her prodigious medical talent, her combat abilities were intentionally stifled by Hiruzen’s sexists views. She’d been taken off the battlefield as quickly as possible and relegated to support despite being able to crush mountains with her bare fists. It was a travesty, at least in Naori’s eyes.

“I’ve signed you up for the current chunin exams.” Naori’s declaration interrupted the rather peaceful training session and three pairs of eyes all locked onto her. Her bandages were off now and Naori savored the shock on the trio’s faces as they watched her with naked disbelief.

“But we’ve only been genin for four months.” Izumi’s voice was quiet and Naori could see the girl was shaken. Normally recommending such fresh genin for the exams would be cruel, but the current exams would be held in Konohagakure so they would be relatively safe.

“Yes and you’re all quite ready,” Naori stated calmly, her eyes meeting each girl’s before meeting Izumi’s. The Uchiha-Senju was perhaps the least confident in her abilities of the trio. Anko had been Orochimaru’s apprentice and it was obvious he’d experimented on her. She was too talented, too mature and far too powerful for a girl of only nine years, even considering the fact that she was a natural prodigy.

Then there was Sakura, over the last four months, Naori had seen the Isles in the rosette and something more. Sakura was a natural leader and despite being five years old, she was the emotional heart of her team. When Anko was bitter or upset about how the village treated her, Sakura cheered her up. When Izumi silently simmered over her difficulty with her sharingan, Sakura reminded her she had chosen to make her own path.

On top of that, there was something almost Uchiha about the rosette, in how she interacted with her teammates and how her chakra would occasionally burn despite not being fire natured. If Naori had been loyal to her clan she might have reported it to Fugaku and if she’d been one of the petty villagers who loathed the Uchiha she might have screamed to her Hokage. But she wasn’t so she’d told no one and instead taught Sakura to suppress her chakra during battle, to hide it away from the world so nobody would ever know. Naori was efficient like that.

Izumi was oddly enough not overshadowed by Anko’s unnatural abilities or Sakura’s resemblance to a certain young Hatake. She had a talent for kenjutsu and her chakra control was almost as ridiculous as Sakura’s. She was intensely gifted in using her sharingan. Even if she could only use them in short bursts she clearly had been taught the secret behind Shunshin no Shisui’s speed and was slowly working it into her unique nin-kenjutsu. Additionally, Izumi was a natural at radiating killing intent and had hit upon the idea of using it as a carrier signal for genjutsu, an idea inspired by Anko’s explanation of one of Orochimaru’s favorite tricks.

In short, Team 7 was a bunch of little monsters and once they made chunin they would have a greater amount of freedom to develop themselves and tackle the primary hurdles they were facing. Sakura would have the rank necessary to start working at the hospital, which would free her from the dangers of field work since she truly was too young for combat. Anko could hopefully begin working with other shinobi on the rotating chunin teams to begin earning back the trust her association with a traitor had destroyed and Izumi could start making a name for herself beyond the bounds of the Uchiha clan.

“And you’ll keep training us?” Sakura asked, her large emerald eyes appearing innocent and childish though Naori knew better. Sakura was mature for her age and Naori suspected the girl’s family had a large hand in that. Her trauma had to come from somewhere after all and the Haruno were famously conservative in their interactions with the rest of the village. They had a specific view of the world and maintained a strict adherence to social protocol, demanding even the smallest of slights be repaid in the most draconian and old fashioned manner possible.

“I gave you my word. I doubt you’ll have the time to continue being my students full time as chunin but I am going to work with the three of you to ensure our schedules match up often enough that we can continue training together.” Naori promised because the truth was she wanted to be a part of their lives and careers going forward. Anko was a little gremlin but she had a heart of gold underneath her manic and prickly persona. Izumi was a sweetheart and as a fellow kenjutsu specialist, Naori wanted to see how far the girl’s developing style could go. Sakura, well, the rosette was of the Isles, a welcome bit of home amid a sea of blunt smiles and dull eyes.

“So, when is the exam?” Anko asked and Naori gave her a sharp smile. She had been drilling them hard in preparation, putting missions on hold ever since they had hit the minimum required. Naori knew that Anko and Izumi would have stressed endlessly if the exams were on the distant horizon, so as their sensei she’d done the compassionate thing. It was a kindness, really.

“Tomorrow at the academy, 10am, don’t be late. Here are your registration forms.” Naori’s smirk was all teeth and sadism as she handed the stunned genin their forms. Anko recovered the fastest, perhaps a bit too used to such behavior from her sensei though it clearly didn’t bother her. The purple haired kunoichi flashed her teacher an unhinged grin, eyes arcing into gleeful crescents.

“I’m always on time, sensei.” Anko chirped and then snatched her form from Naori’s hand before it could be retracted, stowing it away in her hip pouch quickly. “No take backs.” Anko tilted her head forward, her smile shifting into a glare.

“I would never.” Naori replied honestly and Anko gave her another grin, though this time it was genuine. “Now I’ll see you at the academy tomorrow, you have the rest of the day off to rest.”

***

Sakura sat in her room the morning of her chunin exams and opened the chest from her future self. Her logic was simple, if she had the chance, she’d put the equipment she knew she’d need in the chest. Why her future self hadn’t left instructions or details besides her vague letter was a mystery, for now at least, but Sakura knew she would understand it eventually. After all she would write said letter herself one day and wasn’t that a mind bender?

Several rows of small scrolls sat in the chest, the same as she’d left them. On the top was one in olive drab and Sakura saw a title scrawled along its back in beautiful calligraphy. ‘Chunin exams,’ was all the scroll said and proved Sakura’s suspicion correctly. Unfurling the scroll, Sakura saw what looked like a copy of the summoning jutsu seal. It was blood activated and would transport something to her rather then store it in a pocket dimension like a conventional storage seal.

‘A clever way to make sure I don’t access something ahead of time.’ Sakura noted and bit her thumb, smearing it on the seal and pulsing her chakra. A pillar of smoke erupted from the seal and a smirking child with strawberry blond hair greeted her when it cleared. He was wearing a traditional, white kimono top with dark gray hakama and a matching dark gray haori. He looked to be about Sakura’s age, perhaps a year or two older and his eyes were a stunning blue with elongated diamond shaped pupils.

“Hey there Sakura-nee-chan, it’s nice to finally meet you.” The boy greed and reached into a pocket hidden in the creases of his pants. Sakura noticed his nails were more like claws and the chakra that flowed through the kitsune’s body was ever shifting and impossible to pin down, useless for reading his emotions. “Here you go and before I go, I’m Ichirin as in full moon.”

“Hello Ichirin I’m Haruno Sakura,” Sakura greeted back and Ichirin narrowed his eyes at her, as if carefully inspecting her. With a nod, as if he’d found what he was looking for, he handed her the scroll he had just pulled from his pocket and grinned at her.

“Well I suppose you could call yourself that, if you want. I think you’re more of an Uchiha or Kitsune but hey, that’s just me. Oh and Sakura? Summon us, we haven’t had a summoner in a very, very long time. We can help you, just think of what skills you need and we will answer your call. You’re family after all so even if you just want some company…” Ichirin shrugged and then flashed Sakura a sharp smile. His teeth were canine, perfectly predatory and his eyes were bright, jewel like and right in a way that nobodies’ was in Konoha, though Naori came close. Even the Uchiha’s onyx wasn’t quite what her instincts craved, though she loved them no less for it.

“I’ll make sure to during my chunin exams then, just not the third stage. You know, where everyone would see.” Sakura explained and Ichirin’s nose crinkled in annoyance. The kitsune genuinely came off as a young boy as he huffed and crossed his arms like an upset child, the very picture of immature petulance.

“Yeah well that’s stupid. I mean, what did they expect to happen, sealing away a massively powerful living being and using at as weapon without consent? Did anyone ask the Kyubi if he wanted to be sealed and carried around by shinobi? No? Who could have ever guessed?” Ichirin’s voice was saccharine sweet and dripping with poisonous sarcasm. Sakura just stood, frozen, eyes wide as she processed her summons words. The boy just smirked at her, gave her a pat on the head while his eyes blazed with mischief. “Now don’t go repeating that anywhere, Sakura-nee-chan.”

With those parting words, Ichirin vanished and Sakura looked at the scroll he had given her, mute for several long seconds before she unfurled it. It was a storage scroll, not a normal one though it was compressed so she couldn’t actually see the seal work, likely in an attempt to prevent paradoxes. ‘Perhaps that’s what all the cloak and dagger stuff is about?’ Sakura wondered and with a pulse of chakra found herself looking at her armor, katana and a scythe appropriately sized for her age. The scythe wasn’t made of chakra conductive material, but she wouldn’t be fighting anyone in steel plate so it wouldn’t matter.

A quick inspection of the equipment showed it was exactly as Sakura remembered it from her last battle, though the leather fittings and silk straps had all clearly been replaced at some point, likely frayed from wear and tear. The Uchiha crests had been painted over, which tugged at Sakura’s heart but she knew she wouldn’t be allowed to wear them openly. The girl felt strange, looking at these pieces of history in her modern time period but quickly pushed it aside.

Putting on her armor was second nature at this point and its weight was comforting, bolstering even. She tied her katana to her belt, made sure the sheath was secure and then anchored her scythe to her back, her chakra conductive armor automatically keeping the circulation going without her needing to focus on it. Sakura then strapped her holsters to her thighs and glanced into the mirror and saw a girl out of time. It felt oddly wrong, to be dressed like this while wearing a Konohagakure hitai-ate and without the Uchiwa proudly on display. Worse, Madara wasn’t at her side and her heart ached for his absence.

‘Your teammates are waiting.’ Sakura told herself and grabbed a cloak to hide her armor then quickly left, speeding across the village towards the academy. Wind pushed her bangs away from her face while her short, feathery pink hair fluttered in the wind, becoming even more wild then normal. Dozens of chakra signatures were already visible at the academy and by the time Sakura reached the front entrance, that had increased to well over a hundred.

“What took you?” Anko asked playfully, clearly the first to arrive as usual. The girl was almost always early and often lorded that over her teammates, though it was all in good fun. Anko was far more genuine in the presence of her teammates then she was around the rest of the village. Her manic energy and crazed smiles more often then not giving way to the thoughtful and intelligent girl that hid underneath.

“Well you know some of us like to be on time.” Izumi teased back and Anko rolled her eyes. The joking hid the unease all three girls were currently feeling. They were young and Anko especially was fighting an uphill battle. She was under heavy suspicion, with many in the village clamoring for her dismissal from the ranks and even arrest. Her apartment had been so thoroughly trashed the Hokage had been forced to intervene and provide her temporary housing. Izumi of course had something to prove and Sakura was just too young for fieldwork and only the rank of chunin would allow her to work in the hospital and research fuinjutsu full time.

“What’s with the cloak?” Anko asked, looking at Sakura who just flashed her a grin and then winked. It felt right, being playful instead of serious, especially after having summoned a kitsune to her bedroom. Anko rolled her eyes fondly and ruffled Sakura’s already messy hair until it was a wild pink mess. “Whatever, we’ll find out soon enough. Now let’s go!”

“Hey!” Sakura whined, swatting away Anko’s hands and doing her best to neaten her wild, feathery pink hair. It was a lost cause really and only her bangs even remotely resembled neat once she was done combing her fingers through the mess. The moment Sakura stopped fidgeting with her hair, all three girls realized they were out of excuses and looked at the academy, nervously bracing themselves before pushing the doors open and stepping inside.

Sakura could feel chakra throughout the building. It was weak but ever present, a mild disorientation genjutsu that would make getting lost rather easy. A pulse of chakra had it out of her system instantly and she felt Anko and Izumi do the same, in fact both older girls were a bit faster on the draw. The trio exchanged glances and then made their way to the third floor where the meeting room was located. It was already starting to fill up when they arrived and Sakura scanned the crowd for familiar faces.

“Hello Sakura-chan, Izumi-chan.” Itachi greeted happily, a small smile on his lips. At his side, his teammates looked surprised, clearly unusued to seeing him in a good mood. One was an Aburame with disturbingly blank chakra and Sakura was once again reminded that the Shimura were a founding clan of Konoha. She remembered Tajima’s words, his warnings on how to spot a doll soldier and it was a struggle not to stare at the boy. “Sakura-chan,” Itachi’s voice pulled her attention to him and there was something sharp in his gaze, a warning and she nodded, acknowledging him with a nervous smile.

“I didn’t think we would be in the same chunin exam when you first started teaching me.” Sakura told the older boy who nodded in agreement. In truth, she never should have been here but she’d been forced to grow fast. She’d fought in an actual battle, briefly, but it had hardened her. Pulling wounded off the scorched streets of Southern Hi during the Kurama Clan’s Folly had further toughened her, preparing her for the life of war she was now facing.

“I knew you would be taking these exams too soon though,” Itachi replied softly and Sakura gave him a wry smile. If anyone could understand the pressure she was facing, it was the people currently at her side. Anko and Itachi had been selected as prodigies, pushed into the violent world of shinobi before they had even hit puberty and Izumi had willing thrown herself into the fray, forced by clan politics and old hatred to seek recognition before the weight of constant disapproval crushed her.

“Bah, Sakura’s more ready then your teammates by the looks Uchiha.” Anko chimed in, just a bit of edge in her tone. The girl didn’t know how to treat Itachi, because he was a clan heir, a pampered prince in the eyes of most orphans but he was also a prodigy and Anko knew what that meant and the pressure it brought. Itachi ignored the barb and instead looked at his two teammates, both of whom were totally withdrawn into themselves though the girl took a half step forward. She was fourteen, a genin though not fresh from the academy and while she was clearly intimidated by Anko she didn’t back down fully.

“Itachi-shishou is ready, I’m not ruining this for him.” The girl’s voice was shot through with nerves but it was obvious she wanted to support her teammate. That she called him shishou rather then kun or san was an open acknowledgment of the gap in skill and despite the age difference, her tone was respectful, lacking even a hint of bitterness.

“You know what? I can respect that kind of honesty. Hope we don’t have to fight before the third stage, uh…” Anko trailed off and the girl glanced to Itachi who gave her a nod. She gathered her courage and confidence seemed to suddenly come alive in her eyes. It was like watching a transformation, though the girl still looked quite mousy, the potential for a competent shinobi suddenly materialized before their eyes.

“I’m Suzukaze Himuka and it’s nice to meet you. I hope we can get along, as fellow kunoichi of Konohagakure and friends of Itachi-shishou.” Himuka offered her hand to Anko who raised an eyebrow but still accepted it. The older girl gave a small smile before turning her attention to Izumi and Sakura, brief recognition appearing in her eyes upon seeing the pink haired five year old. “You’re the civilian prodigy.”

“Yes,” Sakura answered as she sensed a trio of unusual chakra signatures moving up behind her. A glance over her shoulder showed a girl with short black hair cut into a bob and slate gray eyes. She was wearing the standard Iwa uniform, bright red with only one sleeve. She was the same age as Izumi and Itachi and she radiated confident hostility as she stood beside her teammates, smirking at the Konoha genin.

“This is the best Konoha has to offer? Might as well hold the exam in a playground.” The girl drawled and she was clearly the leader of her team as both boys snickered loyally at her words. Sakura turned to face them and met the girl’s eyes, looking directly into them and pushing her will into her chakra just as Tajima had been teaching her. It was the most basic level of ninshu, even more basic then killing intent but the effect of radiating presence was easy to master, even for someone who lacked the desire or will to kill.

“My apologies Iwa-san, I have no control over the examination’s location so I apologize for putting you at unease. I’m sure if you take your preferences for a playground to the proctors they would be more accommodating.” Anko drawled, her smile wicked and eyes gleefully cruel as she turned the girl’s insult around. The iwa kunoichi’s face turned crimson and her chakra spiked in rage as her hands balled into fists.

“I’ll-” A hand on her shoulder cut the girl off as one of her teammates, a large boy wearing a male version of the same uniform she was wearing interrupting her before it could come to blows. The girl met his eyes and gave a nod before returning her eyes to the Konoha teams. A flicker of actual killing intent radiated from her, an impressive display for a ten year old and her eyes were cold and cruel, like steel forged for battle. “You might think yourself safe on your home ground Konoha scum but we’re here to show you just how wrong you are.”

“Alright, alright, enough chest thumping.” A bored voice drawled and all eyes in the room turned to an annoyed looking man with the distinctive spiky black ponytail of the Nara clan. He was sporting a goatee with twin scars on his face and looked utterly put out to be here. Sakura recognized him instantly as Nara Shikaku, head of the Nara clan and decorated veteran of the second and third Shinobi Wars. His presence as proctor was a clear statement to the Iwa and Kumo teams in the exam and one that they clearly understood as the Iwa team backed off immediately and faded away into the crowd as fast as they could.

“Alright please follow me to the…” The man yawned and trailed off, stifling the yawn behind a hand and blinking away tears from his eyes. “Troublesome, please follow me to the exam room.” With that the Nara walked to the window and took off at a sprint. A moment later the entire exam room bolted after him, genin racing to keep up with the Nara clan leader who lead them on a merry chase across Konoha. Sakura could feel ANBU watching them every step of the way, the black ops making no effort to hide themselves, another show of force and silent warning not to try anything within the walls of Konohagakure.

Several groups began to fall behind and Sakura was breathing hard when she saw the Nara duck into a large indoor training facility. Cycling chakra through her body, she ran forward alongside her teammates as they blitzed the doors. Around them, the other examinees piled in, though several teams were left outside when the doors slammed shut. To her right, Sakura glimpsed a team from Kumogakure catching their breath and was genuinely surprised to see them. They were older then fresh academy students though not by much and looked around fourteen or so.

“Think that was the first exam?” A blond girl asked, her electric blue eyes moving around the gymnasium where two flags were set out on either side of the room. Her teammates, a dark skinned kunoichi with silver hair and gray blue eyes and a pale man with blond hair and onyx eyes almost as dark as an Uchiha’s exchanged glances before shrugging.

“I doubt it,” the silver haired kunoichi answered and her eyes darted over to Sakura with obvious curiosity. Kumo had only signed a peace treaty with Konoha two years ago and it was likely this team had graduated during the tail end of the fighting. The semi-recent fiasco around the Hyuga heiress kidnapping was still relatively fresh and the peace was tenuous at best.

The Iwa team had made it, as had Itachi’s, naturally. Team 7 wasn’t winded from the run, aside from Sakura though she was wearing chakra steel armor meant for to heavy combat not cross country sprints. If she was older it would be less of an issue as the armor would weight a smaller percentage of her body weight and her chakra reserves would be orders of magnitude larger but she was five so she’d have to manage.

“Alright, everyone ready for the first exam?” Shikaku drawled and Sakura did her best to catch her breath as she stood beside her teammates. The rest of the genin formed up, trios standing around the room with plenty of space between each other just in case a fight broke out. Chunin proctors lined the room, dozens of eyes watching for any signs of subterfuge, but none of the genin were willing to risk their lives by standing near recent foes.

“Very well, the first exam is simple, a binary question.” Shikaku explained and motioned to the left hand side of the room. “The tenth type of ground discussed in the art of war is Serious Ground,” the man then gestured to the right side of the room and grinned “Or Desperate Ground. Go to the flag you think is the answer.”

Sakura’s instincts screamed wrong and she grabbed Izumi and Anko’s hands before they could move. The older girls looked at her and Sakura quickly tapped out ‘no’ in morse code. Both of them looked around the room and watched as roughly a third of the teams took the left hand side while two thirds took the right. Anko’s eyes were narrowed as she watched, while Izumi’s glanced to the timer on the wall that was slowly counting down.

“Itachi-shishou?” Himuka asked as the boy had stopped his teammates from moving as well. By now only three teams remained in the center, Itachi’s Team Two, Sakura’s Team Seven and the Kumo team who didn’t have a clear leader between the three of them. The Nara looked over the room and then focused on the three teams.

“You’re not going to chose? You can’t pass if you don’t answer.” He drawled and the Kumo team bristled but held their ground. The man shifted his attention to Itachi who returned the look with bland indifference. Finally his gaze fell on Team 7 and Sakura knew this would be the ultimate test of her teammates’ trust in her. Both were older and she had stopped them from choosing a side. The rosette felt like her heart was in her throat as the Nara’s eyes seemed to burn into them and while Izumi shifted nervously and Anko gave a wide, unhinged smile to hide her anxiety neither girl moved.

“Alright then.” Shikaku said right as the buzzer went off and the floor underneath the two flags fell away, hurling those who had picked either side down towards deep pools of water. Shouts and screams filled the air and the three teams that hadn’t budged watched the chaos unfold. “There are only nine types of ground in the art of war.” The Nara explained and looked at the two traps with bored eyes. “And if you’re not smart enough to spot a trap and brave enough to avoid being pressured into a bad decision, you need to be fast enough to avoid it. Anyone who hit the water, you’re done.”

Shikaku didn’t wait to stick around and see the failed teams being tallied. Instead he simply walked away, leaving the rest to the chunin and tokubetsu jounin proctors who began escorting the failures out of the building. The first exam had been brutal in scything down the number of genin left in the exam, their numbers cut down from over fifty total teams to perhaps twenty.

“Well, I thought something was off about that question, good thing Sakura’s a little book worm.” Anko patted the rosette on the shoulder and then leered at the Kumo team, her expression a promise of violence. The kumo nin all had different reactions to her look, the blond kunoichi returned a bored glance, the dark skinned kunoichi frowned slightly and looked over the purple haired girl and the boy just scoffed.

The sound of traditional sandals echoed through the training ground, loud and utterly attention grabbing. A man in traditional clothes practically strutted into view, his long brown hair and pale pearlescent eyes instantly marking him as a Hyuga. His forehead was bare, making him a member of the main house and his eyes swept over the room, chilling everyone they came across.

“Follow me to the second exam,” he ordered and then they were off, scrambling once more to keep up with their proctor. This time the race across Konohagakure took them to one of the most secluded training grounds, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. The trees slowly grew thicker until sunlight disappeared from the ground all together and the underbrush all but vanished, leaving moss covered dirt underfoot.

Ahead of them, a high chain link fence covered in sealing tags stretched out of sight, encircling a truly ominous forest that radiated malevolent chakra. Sakura shivered, though her cloak hid her unease. To her side, Anko almost seemed to come to life, as if the danger and violence in the air was welcoming her home while Izumi was just determined to get this over with.

“The second exam is simple,” the proctor’s voice was level and stern. The man was every inch the perfect Hyuga at a glance and even his chakra was muted and controlled. Sakura kept her distaste for the other dojutsu using clan silent. They were slavers at best and the Uchiha had only one punishment for such crimes, death. That the Hyuga somehow managed to be even worse then ordinary slavers by branding and enslaving their own children based off the order of birth and anyone descended from them was just further proving the Uchiha’s stance on slavery to Sakura’s mind.

“You will be given a scroll, heaven or earth. You must reach the tower in the center of the forest with both scrolls within five days from now or you will fail. Waivers will be passed out now that absolve Konoha of any responsibility in your deaths or injury. Fighting is of course allowed.” The Hyuga stated, his eyes startlingly bright in the gloom. It was perfectly intimidating and the lack of pupils only added to his eery glare as the foreign genin quailed under his gaze.

Team 7 got their scroll quickly enough and then headed to their assigned gate. The trio of kunoichi were nervous and Sakura could feel her heart beginning to race in her chest. The wait was terrible and with every second that past, she could feel her nerves fraying further. The malevolence in the air only continued to intensify, as if the forest knew that fresh blood was about to be offered to it. Children, sacrifices to the shinobi world’s vanity, grabbed their weapons tightly or whispered nervously to their friends as the clock ticked down. Then, with the wail of sirens, the second exam began.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

Team 7 took to the trees immediately, moving from branch to branch as fast as their legs could carry them. The plan was simple but efficient and there was no need for words as Anko cartwheeled head over heels, swiping a bloody thumb on a tree as she careened through the air. A puff of smoke later and a dozen snakes shot into the forest, already intent on seeking out prey for their young mistress.

“Should I call my summons?” Sakura asked and felt her teammates eyes settle on her. She had mentioned she had summons previously and Izumi had seen her tigers but she had never actually called on them before. There had never been a need and Sakura’s chakra reserves just weren’t large enough to fight after calling in a combat capable summons.

“Nah, leave it to my snakes.” Anko replied cheerfully as they made their way towards the tower at top speed. Sakura spread out her chakra sense as best she could, though she knew no jutsu to boost it and people could sneak past her notice. Out here in the forest, Sakura felt completely vulnerable, afraid in a way she hadn’t been since she’d first seen combat. Her heart was racing under her armored chest and her eyes kept sweeping the trees ahead for traps or enemies.

“We were pretty close to that Iwa team,” Izumi noted, exchanging a nervous glance with Sakura. Iwagakure had suffered devastating losses during the last war, losing their entire jounin corps in a single night after the Yellow Flash went on a rampage. It was the stuff of legend, enraged by losing a student, the man fell upon Iwagakure’s army like a wrathful god. Iwagakure had sued for peace afterwards and even to this day their shinobi forces were a pale shadow of what they had once been.

“They’ll probably target us,” Sakura had seen the intent in Kurotsuchi’s eyes. The girl had a personal hatred for them and for all things Konoha. The rosette had seen that in the eyes of her fellow Uchiha. Akahiko, Setsuna, even Tajima on occasion had eyes that burned with vengeance and loathing, though they all kept their hatred under lock and key. It was one thing to hate after all and another to let that hatred rule you.

“Then we’ll just take her out.” Anko replied casually as Sakura rocketed past her. The pink haired child took a second to register her sudden acceleration as her armor pressed into her back, a small boulder shattering over the chakra reinforced steel. Emerald eyes widened into shock before Sakura began free falling, knocked completely off course by the surprise attack. “Sakura!”

“It’s the Iwa scum!” Izumi shouted, eyes flickering crimson briefly, sipping at her chakra to identify and locate the incoming trio of Iwa genin. “One’s got bee summons, the other launched the doton jutsu!” Izumi reacted quickly, reaching into her pouch and pulling out a smoke bomb then launched a flurry of shuriken towards the Iwa genin, forcing the bug summoner away from the rest. “I’ll take down the summoner!”

“I’ll take down the doton user, Sakura you okay?” Anko shouted, though she couldn’t risk taking her eyes off their foe. In response, a two handed scythe slammed into a nearby branch, the chain trailing from it going taught before Sakura reappeared as if nothing had happened. Her cloak was gone, revealing her bright red armor which didn’t even have a scratch on it from the attack.

“What kind of shinobi wears armor?” Kurotsuchi shouted and Sakura met the girl’s eyes and dipped her left hand into her shuriken holster.

Sakura’s mind moved a mile a minute as every lesson that Tajima and Akahiko had drilled into her flooded her thoughts. Shuriken were good against unarmored opponents, banking shots were more likely to hit as most ninja could simply avoid anything they thought would hit. Once a shinobi was airborne they would be vulnerable, if only briefly and that’s when the killing blow could be landed.

Sakura saw Izumi dodging away from a cloud of bees, a burst of wind jutsu scattering the insects as she closed on their summoner. To her left, Anko was dancing through a barrage of boulders and pebbles. It was a beautiful display of flexibility and coordination, at least to Sakura’s eyes and she smiled as she looked down at her own foe. Kurotsuchi was a few feet below her and roughly thirty feet away on a lower branch. The girl’s face was narrowed into a furious scowl and Sakura brought up her shuriken, plan set.

“Let’s dance.” With a flick of her hand, Sakura sent two of the blades curving towards Kurotsuchi, their spin forcing them to swoop in towards her before she launched the third shuriken with an opposite ark, pinning the girl in from left and right. Gathering her chakra, Sakura rocketed forward, hand gripping her scythe, ready to block or attack as needed.

“Like that will work!” Kurotsuchi roared and brought her hand together as she jumped backwards, chakra gathering within her lungs. Sakura didn’t know the jutsu Kurotsuchi was forming but when she ended on the tori seal, Sakura knew it would be wind. Without even thinking about it, Sakura hurled her scythe forward and brought her hands together into the tiger seal. With her excellent chakra control it was the only sign she needed and fire built within her chest.

Kurotsuchi jumped over the scythe, taking careful aim at Sakura and then unleashed a cutting gale of wind. Sakura compressed her chakra as far as it would go then let it shoot from her lips. A blue streak seared through the genins’ vision as Sakura’s flames met Kurotsuchi’s wind and doubled in volume, consuming the wind jutsu entirely. Kurotsuchi’s eyes widened in horror as the attack came rocketing towards her.

“Kurotsuchi-sama!” A panicked shout echoed through the forest and a boulder flew to intercept the fireball. Flames compressed against chakra rich earth briefly before detonating in a white hot explosion. Sakura landed and shielded her eyes, focusing on the chakra around her to overcome her temporary blindness. Heat bit at her exposed skin, her chakra generated flames enhanced by more chakra then she could ever have created on her own, turning her small but intense attack into a momentary inferno that burnt itself out with all the fury of a thunderclap.

When Sakura’s vision cleared, she looked towards the girl she’d been fighting. Kurotsuchi lay on the forest floor far below, unconscious and battered. Her cloths and skin were scorched in places, blisters rising up on her arms and legs, though she had managed to shield her face from the radiant heat. A breath Sakura didn’t even realize she was holding escaped her as she yanked her scythe back into her hand and prepared to help her teammates.

***

Anko grinned to hide her worry and rage as Sakura reappeared in armor and wielding a massive scythe. The older kunoichi had never seen Sakura wear armor before, nor had she ever seen the younger girl even practicing with a scythe but it was obvious Sakura was familiar with both judging by the way she moved with them. Ahead of her, the doton wielding shinobi fixed her with a baleful glare which only made Anko’s grin widen until it was all teeth and killing intent.

“Die Konoha trash!” The shinobi shouted and launched a spear of stone towards the snake summoner. Anko twisted around the attack and then wove through the barrage with all the flexibility of a serpent. It was remarkably easy, in fact Anko was almost bored as she closed in on the other genin. Orochimaru had trained her with live steel, hurling shuriken and kunai at her until she damn well knew the meaning of the word dodge and this was hardly a work out.

Diving downward, Anko felt a foreign chakra signature spike followed immediately by Sakura’s chakra burning in response as the rosette unleashed a ball of blue flames, the heat of which reached the older kunoichi from where she was standing. The blast of wind from the Iwa girl only increased the ferocity of the attack and Anko’s opponent panicked. The boy took his eyes off her and screamed for his teammate, launching a bolder to intercept Sakura’s attack.

“That was a mistake,” Anko purred as she reached the shinobi. His head snapped back towards her as her fist buried in his stomach and snakes erupted from her sleeves. Four wound around his arms and legs, their fangs sinking into his flesh and injecting him with a heavy dose of venom. Grinning like a lunatic, Anko drew up to the older boy and cupped his face with her hands.

“You would do well to remember why your side lost Iwa, this deep in the forest there be monsters.” Anko cooed before cutting his pack and holster free as she let him drop to the forest floor below. He probably wouldn’t die, assuming his teammates had any anti-venom on them. She hadn’t used black mamba summons or snakes with chakra poisons so any generic countermeasure should save his life. Rifling through his pack carefully, in case it was trapped, Anko pocketed his weapons and then tossed the empty pouches down onto the unconscious nin’s chest.

“Thank for the complimentary weapons, we should do this again sometime!” Anko called out before turning her attention to her teammates. She could see their heat signatures through the gloom, her body altered by her summoning contract and giving her the extra senses of a serpent.

***

Izumi flicked a barrage of shuriken towards the bee summoner, preventing them from calling up another wave of insects. A few surrounded him, preparing to intercept her but the Uchiha was ready. The smoke bomb in her hand hit the tree branch he was standing on and her sharingan spun to life. The Iwa shinobi moved to jump free but Izumi could see his chakra through the haze and drew her sword and struck with one smooth motion. Steel rang out on steel and Izumi swung a kick into the shinobi’s knee.

The boy staggered and Izumi immediately flicked her blade downwards, opening up a gash along his chest. His mesh armor stopped the slice from being too deep but he was still bleeding badly as he cleared the smoke. Bees buzzed around Izumi, the smoke keeping them away for now but once it cleared they’d be all over her. A great whoosh of air and the clatter of chain links startled Izumi as Sakura’s scythe flew into the boy’s flank, snapping his arm and sending him ricocheting off a nearby tree.

A moment later, the boy was peppered by a volley of senbon, his clothes pinned to the forest floor by the steel needles as Anko arrived. The moment the iwa boy was unconscious, his summoned insects vanished into tiny puffs of smoke and Izumi dropped down to the forest floor to search his body for the scroll they needed. She retrieved his weapons but came up empty handed when looking for the scroll.

“He doesn’t have it.” Izumi called out, causing Anko to veer off to the kunoichi they’d taken down. The girl was the least injured of her group, though her burns would need medical attention or they’d scar horribly. Anko pulled out the scroll, a heaven’s scroll to match their earth scroll and grinned victoriously. Pocketing it, she regrouped with her teammates who immediately returned to the treetops.

“We’re good to go. I’ll have my summons form a perimeter and escort us.” Anko flexed her chakra, silently commanding her snakes to regroup around her. They hadn’t caught the incoming Iwa team, so it was far from foolproof but it would be better then nothing. Besides now they would be able to intervene if another fight broke out. “I didn’t know you had armor or a scythe Sakura, what gives?”

“They’re gifts from my summons.” Sakura answered quietly and Anko let out an impressed whistle. Izumi just looked curiously over the armor, clearly recognizing its age and style as being quite archaic. There were no emblems tying it to the Uchiha though the color was rather distinctive and the quality and make of the armor meant it was obviously created for a shinobi.

“Is this another gift from the Uchiha for a tiger summoner?” Izumi asked, putting two and two together with a rather impressive amount of speed. Sakura nodded and Izumi’s eyes moved to the scythe. There was only one Uchiha who wielded a scythe in battle, at least recorded in Konohagakure’s history books. Madara was famous for his weapon and just the sight of a crimson armored shinobi with a scythe and black hair would give people pause to this day. “Well just be careful Sakura-chan, you’re going to get a reputation.”

“I’m five, I think I’ll get a reputation anyways Izumi-chan.” Sakura chirped back and then giggled. Somehow the entire situation was suddenly hilarious to her and as they raced along the trees, her lighthearted laughter trailed after them. By the time they reached the tower, her humor had waned somewhat though all three were cheerful and relieved to be done with the second exam so quickly. Opening the two scrolls after solving the riddle, the trio tossed them forward and watched as Naori appeared from the summoning array.

“Well that was incredibly fast. Broke the record by a whole day in fact.” Naori informed her students as she smiled at them, her purple hair tied up into a ponytail today and her usual Uchiha robes replaced by a standard jounin uniform. Her onyx eyes moved over each of her students carefully before bleeding crimson, searching for any sign of injury, poison of foreign chakra.

“We’re fine sensei.” Anko huffed, earning her an amused smiled from the Uchiha jounin. Naori, satisfied with her inspection tilted her head, silently ordering her genin to follow her. The trio fell into step behind her immediately as they walked out of the entrance and down a hallway that lead into the heart of the tower.

The building was a spiraling mess of corridors and stairs. It was haphazard and random in a way that spoke of immense paranoia. It reminded Sakura vaguely of the Uchiha fortress, though far smaller and more random in layout. The Uchiha’s fortress, for all that it was built to thwart infiltrators also had to support daily life comfortably and provide a firm base for an army during a siege. It couldn’t be so confusing or impractical that it was difficult to navigate for those familiar with it.

The tower at the heart of the forest of death made none of those concessions however and by the time Naori opened a door to reveal a room with three beds and a fully fitted bathroom, her genin were thoroughly turned around.

“I trust you remember the way Sakura?” Naori glanced at the rosette who hesitated as she mentally parsed her path. Inner rumbled in the depths of her mind, the inky black void rippling with her other self’s awareness and Sakura knew exactly how to return to the entrance.

“Yes I do.” Sakura answered, getting a surprised look from Anko. Izumi had long ago grown used to Sakura’s perfect memory, it was bordering on unnatural but Izumi would never say such a thing to her friend. Sakura shifted slightly and pulled her cloak out from where she’d shoved it into her pouch. It was still dirty and there was a slightly frayed patch where the cloth had been crushed against her armor in the back. Dusting it off, Sakura threw it around her shoulders, hiding her armor from sight.

“Your armor is very well made Sakura-chan, but it must be heavy.” Naori looked over the armor carefully and Sakura could see an idea forming in the woman’s eyes. Naori’s lips pulled back into a grin, revealing perfectly sharp teeth and Sakura felt a thrill of excitement. Naori was a good teacher, demanding but she was always encouraging her students and believed fully in their potential. “If you’re going to be wielding a scythe and wearing armor we’re going to need to focus on strength training. Did you know the strongest shinobi in history was a kunoichi?”

“Yes, Senju Tsunade,” Sakura answered instantly because she had read quite a bit about the woman. She was a Senju but she had been born after the founding of the village. Tsunade was a child of the peace that she and Madara sought to create. Tsunade had revolutionized the field of medicine and medical jutsu, inventing most of them and somehow augmenting herself so she was far stronger physically then any other shinobi in history. Most theories centered around chakra reinforcement or chakra emission at the time of impact but Sakura could do both and knew that wouldn’t be enough.

“Indeed and the sitting Hokage taught her or helped her develop all of her techniques. I think, considering your age and achievements, perhaps we could draw his interest.” Naori ventured and Sakura’s eyes widened with shock. Being trained by someone important wasn’t unusual to Sakura, she was being taught nightly by Uchiha Tajima alongside Uchiha Madara but the Sandaime Hokage was the leader of Konohagakure. She was separated from him by more then just rank, they were of different clans, social standings and even traditions.

“Now you have to make it to the third exam for any of this to matter, of course.” Naori added and Sakura nodded, curtailing her expectations somewhat. She knew that if anyone had a chance of getting the Hokage’s attention as a mere genin, it would be an incredibly young genin vying for the title of chunin.

“What do you mean if we make it? We completed the third exam.” Izumi gave her teacher a nervous look and Naori nodded, her eyes moving to the tower’s outer wall. Beyond, they could all feel the chakra of the forest, hungry and violent. There were well over a dozen other genin teams in the forest, though by the very nature of the second exam only half of them could pass and most wouldn’t.

“If too many teams pass, there will be an elimination tournament at the end of the second exam. Do your best to prepare. I’ll be in the tower occasionally, just to make sure none of you are getting up to trouble and the other jounin-sensei all have guard shifts so don’t pick fights with other teams.” Naori gave Anko a warning look and the purple haired kunoichi grinned right back. Naori raised and eyebrow and Anko lazily waved off her sensei’s concern. None of them wanted to get kicked out for poor behavior, in fact all three of them were hellbent on passing and Anko wasn’t about to risk that.

“Well, can we rest now? Sakura torched somebody in the forest, what jutsu was that Sakura? The flames were blue.” Anko hadn’t bothered asking while they’d crossed through the forest, but now that they were safe her curiosity was eating away at her. Izumi also looked at Sakura, who had surprised the rest of her team with her armor, scythe and jutsu.

“You can use the fire release? Your natures are Earth and Water, lightning at a stretch.” Naori’s eyes were contemplative as she looked at Sakura who felt the old urge to hide behind her bangs. The truth was, she’d gone to the first jutsu she knew would work. Her enemy was using wind so fire was the natural counter and she practiced her great fireball until it was a natural reaction to danger.

“Katon, goukakyu no jutsu. I’ve seen Izumi and Itachi use it a lot and she was gathering wind chakra so…” Sakura admitted and Izumi blinked before palming her head. Sure, Sakura was lying but none of her team could tell she was lying which made it look like she’d copied a jutsu from the clan famous for copying jutsu. Anko burst out laughing, causing Naori to let out an amused sigh.

“I didn’t expect you to be able to use fire release, your water affinity is unusually strong. Same with earth.” Naori murmured, her eyes full of contemplation. It was obvious the woman was considering exactly what she was going to teach Sakura, though it was still too soon for them to make any kind of long term plan. They needed to reach the third stage of the exam and make a request of the hokage. If he accepted, which was a big if, Sakura would be hopefully learning Tsunade’s super strength, but if Hiruzen refused Naori would just have to think of another way to apply Sakura’s prodigious chakra control.

***

It wasn’t the first time Madara had seen Sakura arrive in something other then her sleeping Yukata. He had seen her appear in what passed for shinobi clothes from wherever she lived, but today she was wearing the distinctive navy blue yoroi hitatare all Uchiha wore under their armor. To Madara’s eyes, it could mean only one thing, that Sakura had been in a war or at least been expecting heavy combat. She wasn’t wearing any armor, but be could see the slight prints where straps had crumpled the fabric of her clothes.

“What happened? Is your village at war?” Madara asked, eyes roaming his best friend’s body as he searched for injuries. To his great relief, Sakura appeared unharmed and her expression was more confused over his concern then grim or depressed, which further relieved some of Madara’s nervous tension.

“I told you I was taking an exam of sorts. It’s a combat exam, I figured I’d be extra prepared. Shinobi of my time period aren’t used to armor and it likely saved my life.” Sakura admitted and Madara’s eyes narrowed furiously. The idea that Sakura had nearly died, that if she hadn’t been wearing armor, she wouldn’t be here anymore set his blood alight. Flames raged through his chakra and he could feel his chest heaving. “Madara, Madara! It’s alright, I’m here, uninjured, I’m fine!”

Sakura’s voice sounded distant but her hand on his cheek and her cool chakra grounded him. Slowly, Madara came back to himself as the anxiety and panic faded, though he was still badly shaken. He had lost his mother and had seen many of his kin die on the field of battle. He’d nearly died himself but Sakura had always seemed removed from that. First because she was a tennyo and now, well he wasn’t sure what she was but she just felt separate, untouchable. He had never truly contemplated losing her once he accepted she’d simply always show up and now the fear that she just wouldn’t one day was back with a vengeance.

“Madara, your eyes.” Sakura whispered as Madara’s world sharpened to an impossible degree. He could see every strand of Sakura’s unnaturally pink hair. Her eyes were emerald, tinged with chakra that circulated through the delicate capillaries that ran along the ocular nerve and Madara could see all of it. The door to Madara’s room opened with a sharp thud and Tajima was through it before Madara realized what was going on.

“What happened?” Tajima asked, glancing at Sakura and realization dawned in his eyes.

Madara had made the discovery that Sakura was just as mortal as he was. That she could die somewhere he would never see and his only hint would be her sudden absence from his life. She was there whenever he was awake, like a summons almost, but the fear of her vanishing, of him waking up and her simply not appearing had triggered his sharingan. Even now his chakra was burning with all the force of a wildfire, dancing along his nerve endings and changing them with the sheer inhuman intensity of the Uchiha’s chakra.

“I told him my armor saved my life. I was ambushed but I didn’t even get injured! It’s because you made friends with me, taught me to value armor and protection over pure speed that I’m fine. I’m fine Madara, I promise.” Sakura’s words finally got through to the boy who pulled her into a tight hug. Madara’s shoulders were shaking and he just didn’t care that he was showing weakness because his best friend had nearly died.

“Good, good, I’m glad you’re alright.” Madara struggled to find the words. He needed to be sure this couldn’t happen. Armor was a last resort and Sakura had been caught by surprise. She hadn’t been good enough and he was her training partner so that fell on him. If he couldn’t be there for her, in her world to fight by her side then he’d have to protect her the only way he could. “But this can’t happen again. We need to get stronger, Sakura.”

“You two are training harder then any children your age I’ve ever seen. There is only so much you can do.” Tajima cautioned and Madara took in a deep breath to steady his nerves. True, they had been training as hard as they could, building up muscle, reflexes, stamina and instinct but they would have to do better. Madara considered his options before determination lit within him.

“We should ask our summons for help.” Madara’s words caught his father off guard. Summons weren’t unheard of, most major clans had one or two to their name. The Uchiha had crows and hawks but neither were noble summons with sages among their number. Madara’s eagles and Sakura’s tigers were noble however and thus held ancient knowledge including sage arts and all that entailed. Of course neither child was old enough for true sage arts but they could always seek guidance and training from through their contracts.

“I see there is no dissuading you, but only after your usual training. You are young and the basics are essential. If your summons know techniques to help you build a better foundation then you should take it. However you must not be fooled by the promise of easy power or shortcuts. They will only hurt you in the long run.” Tajima’s lecture was unnecessary, however both children still listened intently. He had their respect and more then that, he had their love. Madara watched his father’s lips slowly arc into a small smile as he motioned for them to get ready. “Oh and Madara? Congratulations.”

“Thank you chichiue.” Madara whispered, silently stunned as it sank in. He had sharingan and he knew he would remember everything he was seeing right now for the rest of his life. ‘I’ll cherish this memory.’ Madara promised himself because despite his fear for Sakura he knew he had to be grateful for what he had. Life was violent and often short, he’d learned that first hand so Madara knew to cling onto the good memories with a death grip so he could survive the bad that was sure to follow.

After getting changed, the two children ate breakfast with Izuna who forcefully inserted himself between Madara and Sakura. The toddler, shot the rosette a glare which went ignored as Sakura simply patted his head and cooed at him. Izuna squawked his protest, swatting at Sakura’s hand as she ruffled his hair. Madara, eager to test out his eyes, let chakra flow into them until the world sharpened and he stored the moment forever in his soul.

“Wise beyond your years.” Tajima noted as Madara let his sharingan fade. The boy looked at his father curiously and Tajima’s own eyes had traces of crimson in them, as if he’d activated them for just a heartbeat. “Save as many good memories as you can, it will help you balance out what you see in battle. One must tend to their fire, if you feed it only ashes and pain you’ll be consumed by it.”

It was an ominous warning but Madara knew his duty. He would have to control his bloodline and be the anchor for those who could not. As the future clan head, he had to truly master the sharingan and the raging emotions that burned within him so that he could save his kin when their curse consumed them. It was a heavy burden, one that should have been Kagami’s but Madara would not back down or shirk his duties, his sister had shown him how to be strong for others and he would honor her memory with his actions.

“I understand chichiue,” Madara replied softly and Tajima let the conversation end as they turned to their food. Breakfast was a subdued affair after that. An odd tension hung over everyone present and Madara could tell Sakura wasn’t out of the woods yet. She hadn’t explained too much of her situation but she was still nervous and he was particularly attuned to her emotions after spending every waking moment with her for more then a year and a half.

Training that day past in a blur for Madara. The new exercises focusing around his sharingan pushed his chakra reserves to their limits but Madara could feel himself getting stronger. Sakura also worked herself hard, pushing chakra deeper into her muscles then she ever had and doing her best to make the most out of the time available. Still both Madara and Sakura saved just enough chakra to call upon their summons or more specifically reverse summon themselves once their usual exercises were done.

Madara looked over at Sakura as they both prepared themselves for the reverse summons. It wasn’t the first time they’d done this but meeting the higher level summons in their natural habitat was always intimidating. Taking a deep breath, Madara nicked his finger and then made the necessary hand seals before slamming his hand into the ground. A sharp jerk and the world spun before Madara suddenly found himself sprawled across the rocky ground of the mountain peaks where his summons nested.

A harsh sun beat down on Madara, even as a chill wind ripped the warmth from his bones. Crisp, dry mountain air sapped the water from his lips and Madara shivered violently at the sudden shift in temperature and climate. Fujin towered over Madara, the eagle’s vast presence reminding Madara that he was standing before a being many considered a god.

“Why have you come?” Fujin’s voice was neither bored nor dismissive though Madara had the odd sense the bird already knew his intent. The eagle’s golden eyes bored into him and Madara had to force down the fear and awe that naturally surged at the bird’s mere presence. Fujin’s chakra was a vast, suffocating maelstrom of wind and lightning perfectly embodied by the crown woven from storms that sat upon his feathered head.

“I need to get stronger faster. I’m not asking for a powerful jutsu or something flashy, I need to know how to get more out of my training. I want to share it with my friend, so she will be strong enough to protect herself when I’m not around.” Madara explained and did his best not to show how intimidated he was as Fujin considered him. The moment dragged on as the eagle withheld its judgment and Madara could feel himself starting to sweat as his nerves slowly frayed. Still he refused to be intimidated by his own summons and kept his sharingan from surfacing.

“Very well, I will teach you how to breath properly while fighting. You are too young for senjutsu and you cannot yet sense nature chakra regardless.” Fujin explained and then leaned forward, his razor sharp beak stopping just a few inches from Madara’s face. Massive golden eyes bored into the young boy and Madara could feel the sheer power that lived within every cell of the creature before him. Fujin was a force of nature and he was offering Madara power simply because Madara had been found worthy and then asked for it. “Your fate-less companion should ask the foxes for lessons, the tigers are used to dealing with those who have already established themselves.”

“I will pass that on.” Madara promised and Fujin slowly retracted himself until he once more towered over Madara.

“See to it that you do. Now then, let us begin your training.” Fujin’s voice rumbled the ground as he spoke and Madara felt a moment of pure awe as he realized he was going to learn from this being. It was one thing to have summons, another to have noble summons and the stuff of legend to be taught by said noble summons. Only a few lucky or perhaps unlucky souls could ever claim such a feat and Madara now numbered among them. If Madara grinned like an excited child as he realized this, Fujin pretended not to notice.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

Sakura was disappointed to find the tigers didn’t have anything to offer her in the short term. She wasn’t strong enough yet to hunt in their domain, nor did she have enough chakra to wield their lightning based sage arts. Madara’s efforts were more fruitful and both children quickly added the new breathing exercises to their training plans as the day came to a close. The rest of the second exam passed in the blink of an eye after the first night and it almost didn’t seem real when Team 7 got the call to head down to a large meeting room on the first level of the tower.

Sakura had her armor strapped firmly in place and her weapons ready. Her cloak was thrown over all of it, hiding her equipment from prying eyes and she her teammates had gotten matching cloaks as a gift from Naori. The trio walked side by side through the tower, senses peeled for threats even though they were theoretically safe.

“Who do you think passed?” Anko asked as they neared the meeting room.

“Team Two, there is no way Itachi had trouble.” Izumi stated confidently because even the concept of Uchiha Itachi struggling at something was alien to her. She’d known him since they were little, her only friend in the clan. Of all the Uchiha it was only Itachi who saw passed her Senju blood and befriended her while Izumi had been the only one to treat him like a normal human being rather then the prodigy clan heir.

“The Kumo team was strong.” Sakura had been quietly impressed by the trio. The two kunoichi especially but the boy’s chakra was nearly as controlled and orderly as her own or Izumi’s, which made him either an expert in genjutsu or perhaps a medical nin. He did have jet black eyes like an Uchiha and Sakura knew Kumogakure had an obsession with doujutsu since the Daimyo had driven the only doujutsu wielding clan in Kaminari no Kuni from their borders during the warring clans era.

“Well let’s find out.” Anko said cheerfully and pushed the heavy steel doors open to reveal a large arena with balconies on either side. A statue of a pair of hands holding the ram seal stood at the far side of the room along with the Hokage and several of Konoha’s most prominent jounin, including Nara Shikaku and the Hyuga the proctor for the current exam, who Sakura suspected was Hiashi, the clan head.

There were only three other teams present besides Team seven. Team Two looked mildly roughed up, except for Itachi who was immaculate. The Kumo team was present, looking untouched by their jaunt through the forest of death. The Kumo trio glanced over at the newly arrived Team 7 and Sakura realized that only her team had spent the night in the tower, the rest had all arrived sometime during the day. Before Sakura could really take stock of the Kumo team and their reaction to her, a familiar chakra lit up her senses along with a genuine burst of killing intent.

“You!” The word was spat with utter loathing, like a curse and a promise. Sakura’s eyes immediately met the flinty black of Kurotsuchi’s. The Iwagakure kunoichi was wrapped in bandages and scorch marks covered her clothes but somehow her team had recovered from their loss and made it to the tower with two scrolls. It was a testament to the stubborn tenacity that Iwagakure was famous for and Sakura would have been impressed if she wasn’t mildly scared of the other girl’s death glare. Sakura knew those eyes after all and she couldn’t kill Kurotsuchi which left her unsteady and nervous.

“Us!” Anko cheered back, unbothered by the Iwa nins’ ire. The girl was used to living with hateful glares at this point and Orochimaru had already hardened her heart through emotional conditioning long before she’d become an outcast. The girl smiled, wide and unhinged, her pupil-less caramel eyes catching the floodlights and sparkling, adding to her deranged mien. “You survived! Lovely, now we can have a second round of fun.” Anko’s sultry purr was ill suited to a ten year old’s voice but it had the desired effect as Kurotsuchi’s teammates looked sufficiently intimidated.

“There will be no unsanctioned combat outside of the exams!” The Hyuga, likely Hiashi, barked and fixed the Iwa team with a truly impressive glare. Anko let her smile dim, though her eyes remained arced with amusement as Team 7 slipped in alongside Team 2. Only four teams had made it out of over twenty and there had been around a hundred at the beginning of the first exam. The sheer number of dropouts was astounding, at least to Sakura since neither exam appeared all that difficult.

‘You got lucky Outer. Don’t get cocky, you could have died.’ Inner reminded from the depths of Sakura’s mind. A brief flash of pain and the sensation of being hurled forward briefly overcoming Sakura’s senses as Inner reminded her of just how close they’d come to death. The memory instantly sobered Sakura and dashed her arrogance before it could form.

‘Thank you Inner,’ Sakura knew it probably wasn’t normal to thank her inner voice for showing her such a memory but she wasn’t leading a normal life. She had to be war forged and strong to survive. Sakura didn’t have to turn her heart to stone or lose her humanity but she couldn’t turn her eyes away from the violence she would see or inflict.

“The third exam will be in a month.” Hiruzen’s voice pulled Sakura from her musings. Fortunately nobody had noticed her conversation with her Inner and she watched as the Hyuga brought out a box filled with tickets. One by one, the twelve genin drew numbers, filling in the lots and Sakura had to hide a grin when she saw who she was up against. After all, in a way it was actually her best match up.

“The matches will be as follows, Kamizuru Kurotsuchi VS Shi, Kamizuru Arata VS Mabui, Gorou VS Samui,” Sakura’s eyes moved over to the two foreign teams. They’d be forced to fight before any Konoha shinobi had to face them in the finals. It was an obvious manipulation, even if neither team’s jounin had seen anything off about the selection. It had all been random lots, drawn from a wooden crate however everyone knew it was fixed, even Sakura and she was five. “Mitarashi Anko VS Uchiha Izumi, Aburame Youji VS Suzukaze Himuka and Uchiha Itachi VS Haruno Sakura.”

Sakura let out a sigh of relief as the last few details were hashed out. She’d have to be at the stadium at 10:00 and her fight would be the last in the lineup. The rosette glanced towards Itachi and he met her eyes, giving her a small nod. Sakura was itching to talk with him and clearly Itachi was feeling much the same, which was comforting. He was a friend and Sakura knew it would be hard to truly fight him, after all he might not know it but he was clan.

“Well then it looks like we’re dismissed,” Naori nudged her genin away from the gathering and Sakura was more then happy to follow along. The jounin looked between her students, eyes full of worry and Sakura just knew she was contemplating how to handle Anko and Izumi’s match.

“I won’t be mad if you win, if you beat me you beat me.” Anko said quietly, giving Izumi a stern look. The serious tone wasn’t a surprise, Anko wasn’t nearly as unhinged as she acted in public after all. The purple haired genin was clearly angry at being matched up against her teammate but there was something else there as well, a kind of grim acceptance. “I could also forfeit. They did this to paint me as a villain after all.”

“Anko…” Izumi gave her friend a pained look and then took Anko’s hand. The group stopped and Naori watched carefully but silently as Sakura hovered around the edge of the conversation in case she was needed. “I want you to reach chunin, you can not forfeit. We’ll do our best, display our skills and fight without hard feelings. If you win, you win and I think we both know who has a better chance of claiming victory. I promise I won’t make you look like the villain, I’ll forfeit if it’s clear I can’t win, okay?”

“You, alright thank you Izumi-chan.” Anko mumbled, cheeks tinting pink. The usually brash kunoichi buried her face in her shirt in a childish effort to hide her embarrassment, causing Izumi to laugh. The effect was immediate as all of Anko’s face went scarlet and she quickly picked up speed, power walking away to hide her expression from her teammates.

“Well I’m glad that’s sorted out.” Naori said cheerfully, walking along behind her genin with a sharp toothed smile. It truly was a reward to have such good students and Naori would do everything she could to prepare them over the coming month. She already trained them hard but there was nothing like the motivation of fame and a promotion to truly light a fire in a young heart.

***

Sarutobi Hiruzen had been the Hokage of Konohagakure for decades. His reign was roughly equal to the total length of time that all three of his peers had ruled combined. Hiruzen was a veritable institution, a pillar of Konohagakure, the second god of shinobi. He had seen three shinobi wars, lead his village through two of them and had trained three prodigies into S rank shinobi while ruling his village. He had mastered every elemental release and was a skilled hand in every one of the shinobi arts. Despite that, the current situation had never happened before.

“Well Hokage-sama?” Uchiha Naori asked, her sharp smile distinctly Mizu in origin. Hiruzen looked at the purple haired woman, one of the only Uchiha he ever liked though that was due to her being raised mostly outside of the clan before her recovery. The woman was emotional, vibrant and alive in a way that the rest of her kin just weren’t. She lacked the burning hatred and drive for recognition of her peers and had put down three of her blood relatives for the village, going blind in the process. If there was ever an Uchiha he could respect besides his former teammate Uchiha Kagami, it would be her.

“Let me get this straight, you wish for me, the Hokage to train one of your genin for the chunin exams.” Hiruzen looked at the woman then to the trio of genin around her. None of them looked upset, despite the clear favoritism being shown. Then again, perhaps this wasn’t favoritism, since Mitarashi Anko, Orochimaru’s apprentice stepped forward.

“Please Hokage-sama, you’re the only one we can ask. You trained Senju Tsunade and Sakura-chan wants to follow in her footsteps.” Anko bowed to the Hokage, something he never expected of her. He knew the precocious little street urchin and was very familiar with her rambunctious attitude. He had fairly recent memories of her smiling happily and cackling after pulling off some prank while Orochimaru just looked on with a slight grin.

The girl’s words struck a cord within Hiruzen. He had lost two students now and while the third was Konohagakure’s spy master, he was also never present. Worse, Sakura was five years old, a genin during a time of peace. She was a monument to his sins, to his willingness to sacrifice the village’s youth. He hadn’t expected her to go for graduation during her first year and he’d been prepared to argue the point with Danzo, regardless of what he told the old war hawk. In a way, this was a chance to make up for some of the pain and pressure he’d already heaped on the rosette.

‘It would also go a long way in gaining the civilian council’s support. Not only do they have a prodigy but she’s trained by the hokage.’ Hiruzen considered the girl with cold eyes. He’d never had such a political view of his original students, not until the second war had ground on and Konoha was forced into taking desperate measures. Orochimaru had been handed over to Root, his talent for stealth and assassination indispensable to the village despite Hiruzen’s personal feelings over letting Danzo mold his kind, quiet student into a monster.

This girl though wanted to follow Tsunade’s footsteps, or at least her public legacy. The experiments and crimes she’d committed to gain her knowledge would not need to be replicated after all and Hiruzen had his limits. Even he wouldn’t push a girl so young to such extremes, though he would send her into battles he believed she could survive. Taking a deep breath, he looked over at the Uchiha-Senju, Tobirama’s legacy and saw the girl was gathering her courage.

“Please Hokage-sama, my teammate can handle it. She’s got the best chakra control of anyone I’ve ever heard of and she’d make an amazing medic.” Izumi bowed without hesitating, a sharp 90 degree bend at the waist and Hiruzen almost let his mouth drop open. The Uchiha were famously proud and despite his distaste for them Senju Tobirama was no different. Izumi hadn’t even blinked as she lowered her head for the sake of her civilian born teammate and behind them he could see Naori radiating pride.

‘They truly embody the will of fire.’ Hiruzen had rarely seen a team so young and fresh so tightly knit. Usually the talk of team as family was a lie, up until one reached ANBU. ANBU was an incredibly insular community, both due to the secrecy and pressure of their missions. ANBU teams either bonded and became well oiled machines with no room for dissent or people died. Any team that served together for more then a year without casualties was almost exclusively of the former category while teams that didn’t click were usually broken up quickly to avoid unnecessary waste of life.

“Very well, though a month isn’t enough time to learn medical ninjutsu. I can begin training her in Tsunade’s super strength.” Hiruzen had helped the girl through the process alongside Orochimaru. He looked at the rosette, focusing his chakra on her and watched as Sakura stood firm. Sweat beaded up on her forehead and he saw her swallow but she managed to withstand it. Further proof that like Kakashi and Itachi, she truly was a prodigy. “My training will be grueling, worse then anything you’ve experienced so far. You will tear your muscles, break your bones and then do it all again the next day. You will do what I tell you, obey my orders and when the exam roles around you will make your village proud, is that understood?”

“Yes Hokage-sama.” Sakura answered and Hiruzen could see the determination in her eyes. He hadn’t been quite sure what to expect when he’d first heard of a pink haired child with the potential to become another prodigy but now, looking into the eyes of Haruno Sakura, he knew he could make another legend of this little girl. If she could withstand the pressure, she’d end up a diamond.

***

After she left the Hokage’s office and her teammates, Sakura made her way across Konohagakure to the training ground she shared with Shisui, Itachi and Izumi. Both shinobi were waiting for her when she arrived and while Izumi was absent, Sakura knew she’d either tell the other kunoichi herself what was discussed here or Itachi would. In truth both of them would likely share the details and Izumi would listen politely without saying a word to either of them about who she spoke with first.

“Sakura,” Itachi greeted, dipping his head slightly as she came to stand a few feet away from him. Shisui stood off to the side, radiating nerves as he looked between his two friends. The older boy’s chakra was squirming and burning within him, proof he was deeply unsettled. Fortunately, he was in no danger of falling to the curse, because Sakura would be unable to help him and she didn’t know if Itachi had even been taught Ninshu. The Uchiha clan was so different then she remembered it, she didn’t want to assume anything.

“Itachi, what’s the plan?” Sakura asked because she knew he’d have one. He was a genius after all and she had learned a lot of what she knew from him. He had helped her polish her shurikenjutsu and taught her how to curve her shuriken and ricochet her kunai. Itachi was a true prodigy, unlike Sakura who just had a bit of extra training thanks to her jaunts through time.

“We’ll choreograph the match. We can flip a coin to determine the winner-” Itachi began to explain but Sakura held up her hand. She had no desire to keep fighting after her first match, especially if it was against Itachi. She’d have to go all out against any of the current contestants after all and Itachi was likely the strongest of the lot. Perhaps one of the Kumo nin could beat him, but Sakura couldn’t no matter how hard she trained.

“You’ll take the victory, it wouldn’t be believable otherwise. We can go through our skills, display them for the audience and the judges. Start with shurikenjutsu, move to taijutsu, bukijutsu then ninjutsu, genjutsu and you can claim victory with the sharingan.” Sakura suggested and Itachi looked at her for several long seconds before nodding.

She knew him well enough to see his unease at being handed a victory but if they fought all out, she likely wouldn’t be able to show the full range of her skills. If they agreed on an order of things and how they would respond, she could at least show she deserved the rank of chunin while losing gracefully. Highlighting the fact that he had a doujutsu and she didn’t would also be a believable way to settle the match without making it look rigged or forcing Itachi to act the bully.

“I look forward to our match then.” Itachi finally said somewhat awkwardly. His chakra flickered, likely nerves over her chances of promotion. They both knew what was riding on this after all. The sooner Sakura got chunin, the sooner she would be qualified to work in the hospital. After all nobody was going to let a five year old genin work there but a five year old chunin? Sure, why not. Shinobi were strange like that.

“You want me to train you? Or do you have things covered?” Shisui asked Sakura, finally able to voice his concerns for her. He had been upset when Itachi had graduated early and his concerns had only grown when Sakura showed up and Izumi joined her for an early graduation. Of course Shisui didn’t try to dissuade any of them, he knew they’d just knuckle down. Instead, he did everything he could to teach those he viewed as his kouhai, hoping it would be enough.

“I’m getting private lessons but perhaps you could teach Izumi a bit? She’s going to be fighting Anko after all and with Naori splitting her attention…” Sakura knew their sensei could teach all three of them simultaneously but Anko definitely had an advantage. The girl had more experience and had been trained by Orochimaru for years. Izumi was talented but her talent was unpolished and her greatest strength, her chakra control, could only be applied through clever use of jutsu and Shisui’s variations of the shunshin were perfect for that.

“Training Izumi-chan is always fun. She’s polite and actually smiles, unlike ‘Tachi.” Shisui quipped then dodged a shuriken that Itachi had tossed without even looking his way. Shisui feigned shock, gasping dramatically and fixing Itachi with the most faux look of betrayal Sakura had ever seen. “Itachi, how could you?”

“Don’t call me that.” Itachi fixed Shisui with a glare and Shisui chuckled happily. The Uchiha prodigy’s cheeks went slightly pink as Shisui’s grin turned teasing.

“Ah, so only Izumi-chan can call you that.” Shisui cackled as he dodged a volley of steel. Itachi’s cheeks were bright red now and his failure to land even a scratch on the older boy was clearly a tipping point. Turning on his heel, Itachi vanished into a shunshin, leaving Shisui laughing himself silly and Sakura just staring blankly, utterly confused about what had just happened.

‘I like them.’ Inner informed her and Sakura quietly returned the sentiment. There was something deeply wrong with the modern Uchiha clan but her Uchiha were good people and Sakura would do everything she could to see them happy.

***

It was fairly late in the evening when Sakura finally got the chance to reverse summon herself to the foxes. She hadn’t wanted to risk it in front of her teammates, just in case she messed up but now that she was alone she bit her thumb and quickly wove the necessary hand seals. A burst of smoke and a quick tumble through reality and Sakura landed almost gracefully on the floor of Inari’s temple. The place looked different then she remembered it. A few cushions covered in brightly colored fox fur were placed around the room, though currently none of them were occupied.

“Oh, well I would say this is unexpected but I’d be lying.” Inari’s voice pulled Sakura’s attention to the kitsune who had just walked in from beyond the temple’s doors. Sakura could hear music in the distance and the sound of laughter and cheers. “We are celebrating your success in the exams so far.” Inari explained, gesturing behind her. “But you need your sleep, you’re still a child after all so ask your question and then tuck yourself in.”

“Um, I need to get stronger faster. Can you help with that?” Sakura asked and Inari chuckled and walked over towards her before sitting down and patting the floor next to her. Sakura watched the kitsune for several long seconds before she took the invitation and Inari gently pulled Sakura into her side. The fox wrapped an arm around the girl and gently, soothingly began to brush her hair with her fingers.

“I can little one and I know you do not ask out of greed or ill thought out ambition. You have such a big heart and so many people to protect but you’re too young and too much rests upon your shoulders.” Inari’s words were soft and Sakura began to feel sleepy as warm fingers carded through her hair and gently scratched her scalp. She had never had parental affection before she’d met Tajima and even he wasn’t physically affectionate. Sakura practically melted under the attention, though she stubbornly stayed awake, intent on getting help from the kitsune. “Well, seeing as you’re so determined, yes the kitsune can offer you something.”

“What’s that?” Sakura murmured, her eyelids suddenly heavy and her neck growing weak. She felt herself leaning into Inari’s side and struggled to keep her eyes open. She knew she wouldn’t be awake much longer and honestly she didn’t want to leave the kitsune’s side. Sakura had never been so comfortable before and she almost felt like crying as Inari began to hum a gentle tune.

“We will offer you our food and sake, steeped in our chakra. It will replenish your chakra, let you train harder and make it easier for you to wield our techniques when you are older. Now sleep child, you’ve earned your rest.” Inari’s voice was soft and Sakura knew the fox would honor her word. Sleep quickly pulled her under and before she knew it, her eyes were opening as she appeared beside Madara in the distant past.

***

Sakura arrived at the Hokage’s office bright and early, just as Hiruzen had requested. The man himself looked more alive then she had ever seen him before, his usual grandfatherly facade backed by a well of energy that she hadn’t expected. Hiruzen gave her a smile, though his chakra was still and motionless, controlled in a way that proved he was simply acting the part.

“Hello Sakura-chan, shall begin?” Hiruzen asked curiously and Sakura looked around the office before giving him a nod. She didn’t know what to expect other then it was going to be grueling, though she was certain she was prepared. “Eager or just nervous?”

“Uh, nervous Hokage-sama.” Sakura answered and got a chuckle as the old man nodded and rose to his feet. His chakra lit up eagerly as he escaped his paperwork and the two left the office then took to the rooftops. ANBU guards moved around them, a distant but ever present reminder that Sakura was learning from the Hokage himself.

“Understandable considering your age and circumstances. A civilian born prodigy, the first in our history.” Hiruzen mused, though his words were mostly lost on Sakura. She’d been so isolated by her age and her time in the academy had been so brief she didn’t even know a divide existed. On rare occasion she heard her parents complain about the civilian council’s lack of influence or the shinobi clans looking down on them, despite not even being of noble blood but Sakura never thought anything of it. Kizashi and Mebuki were mean, nasty people and she didn’t like them, not at all.

“I see,” Sakura offered when it became obvious Hiruzen was looking for a response. Oddly, her laconic reply seemed to amuse him and he chuckled to himself. Still, everything about him just seemed fake, his chakra was too controlled, his expressions a bit too endearing and there was something else, something she couldn’t place that just left her on edge.

“So, what exactly do you want to specialize in Sakura-chan? A month is a lot of time after all and you’ll have plenty of chances to study.” Hiruzen’s words promised danger and Sakura didn’t miss the calculating look he sent her. The rosette really didn’t trust this man, her instincts screamed that he was dangerous, little things she couldn’t place ticking all the wrong boxes. “Well?”

“Fuinjutsu and iryo-ninjutsu.” Sakura answered, because the truth was those were the only things the Uchiha couldn’t teach her. The clan library contained more ninjutsu then Sakura would ever know what to do with. In the time before the villages, they had even stole the hiden techniques of the other clans, at least the ones that weren’t based off a kekkei genkai. The only things they didn’t have were techniques that just didn’t exist in their time period, like medical ninjutsu or techniques that were so rare that they simply wouldn’t encounter them often enough to copy like fuinjutsu.

“Very cerebral choices,” Hiruzen mused as they touched down on a training field. Sakura could feel the old man considering her choices, weighing them against some invisible value that only he could see. Apparently, everything seemed to check out as he gave her a smile. “And what about genjutsu?”

“Eventually sir, I can only do so much at once.” Sakura admitted and earned a pleasant laugh from the old man. It was fake, his chakra hadn’t so much as shivered but it sounded real. If she didn’t have her chakra control, if she hadn’t polished her sensory skills and knew what the feedback her chakra was telling her meant, she’d never have known.

“Wise words, most your age would try and chase down every opportunity they could and spread themselves much too thin.” Hiruzen complimented and Sakura gave him a nervous nod. Once again she wished she had her bangs, if only to hide behind. She wasn’t the scared, overly shy child anymore but social interactions were just difficult and she was dealing with adults so often that it was hard not to be a little intimidated every now and then.

“Now then, I suppose that is enough idle conversation.” Hiruzen’s demeanor hardened instantly and Sakura’s back straightened in response. It was as if a mask had fallen off and she suddenly knew exactly why she didn’t like Sarutobi Hiruzen. He was exactly like her adoptive parents. He put on occasional displays of kindness and offered rewards and empty praise, all the while just waiting for a slip up that would be harshly corrected. His mannerisms were reminiscent of Orochimaru and suddenly Sakura knew who had inspired such casual cruelty in the snake sannin. Whatever madness Orochimaru had, Sarutobi Hiruzen had sharpened.

“Tsunade’s strength is part chakra control but mostly medical ninjutsu. Specifically healing muscles somewhat incorrectly after tearing them. It’s augmentation, human modification, the process requires you to shred your muscles in the morning and then spend the rest of the day being healed in a very specific way. There is a reason nobody has copied her technique and it’s not just that everyone is convinced it’s pure chakra control. It is torture but it’s torture you asked for.” Hiruzen’s eyes met Sakura’s and she knew there was no escaping this. She couldn’t back out, if she tried he’d beat her down into submission. She had asked for his help and he was going to give it, even if she changed her mind.

“Every muscle, bone and ligament in your body is going to need to receive the same treatment.” Hiruzen stated and Sakura felt her heat begin to thunder in her chest. Cold sweat covered her back and she could feel her clothes sticking to her skin. “So over the next month, every part of your body is going to be broken down and then built back up.” Hiruzen’s words might have been taken as an exaggeration or hyperbole by most but Sakura knew instinctively that he was being utterly truthful.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

Ryotenbin no Onoki was the oldest living Kage and one of the few who had been alive long enough during the warring clans period to actually remember the bad old days. He had lead his village through every single one of the great shinobi wars and despite his age was one of the most dangerous shinobi on the planet. Still, he was tired of war, more tired of paperwork and often sought relief in raising the younger generations so it was no surprise his office was his granddaughter’s first stop after returning from Konohagakure.

He had heard by carrier pigeon that she had made it to the third exam, so he was mildly surprised when a furious Kurotsuchi threw the doors to his office open. The heavily carved oak doors slammed as they hit the doorstop, rattling the frame while Kurotsuchi herself stalked into the room, positively radiating weak killing intent. None of it was aimed at him, which only added to his curiosity because usually when she flew off the handle like this he at least knew the reason.

“That bitch! Grandpa, you need to do something! Konoha fixed the matches and now I won’t have a chance to take her down because she’s fighting the Uchiha.” Kurotsuchi shrieked and Onoki quickly hid his smile. Of course the girl was angry she wouldn’t get a chance to fight someone who had offended her. “I’m serious grandpa! That pink haired child needs to learn her lesson!”

Onoki’s smile froze in place as he looked towards his daughter. Pink hair was incredibly rare in the shinobi world, the civilian one to for that matter. He had only the vaguest memories of a shinobi, or kunoichi rather, with such hair. She had been an utter nightmare though she was little more then a myth these days, having vanished and likely died towards the end of the warring clans period.

“Well why don’t you describe her for me?” Onoki knew better then to write anything off at his age. He prided himself on maintaining his wit and resolve, unlike the Sandaime Hokage who was a frail, ineffectual leader. If there was even a chance that this girl his granddaughter was howling about might be related to the Uchiha’s lost legend he had to know.

“She’s this arrogant little chit! She’s like four, with pink hair and obnoxious green eyes, why?” Kurotsuchi’s mood calmed the moment she saw the look in her grandfather’s eyes. Right now she wasn’t speaking to her kind and dotting grandfather but rather the Sandaime Tsuchikage, a living legend and unshakable warlord.

“When I first saw her I thought she was just a kid. She passed the first exam without trouble and I decided to ambush her team when we started near hers during the second exam. She was wearing a cloak during both so when Gorou hit her in the back with an earth jutsu, I thought we’d either killed her or broken her spine badly enough to keep her out of the exam.” Kurotsuchi explained and Onoki could already tell that wasn’t what happened. He could see the well hidden fear in his granddaughter’s face and knew the cause for her anger. She’d been scared of this child and being a proud warrior of Tsuchi no Kuni, she had been unable to accept such humiliation and had channeled that fear into anger.

“She was fine though, she was wearing armor, red armor when she reappeared and she had a scythe.” Kurotsuchi’s words instantly brought back a memory of times long since past. Onoki would never forget the day he had encountered them. Laying amid a sea of corpses and craters, he somehow survived were thousands of others hadn’t. It had been one of the final battles of the old wars and he had only survived because those emerald eyes had looked down upon him and found him harmless, not even worth the energy to end. “Grandfather?”

“What did she do next?” Onoki asked quietly, making sure he didn’t ask any leading questions. The Byakko wasn’t taught about in the written histories of any of the villages. The Uchiha’s practice of full equality between shinobi and kunoichi had fallen by the wayside as villages focused on expanding their population and producing shinobi as products rather then following the older traditions of the clans. The mercenary system that had come to define the modern shinobi world meant a far higher rate of attrition and losses then the old wars had ever managed, even if the world was far more peaceful on the surface. To this day Onoki wasn’t sure if he missed the old ways or not. Things had been simpler back then, freer to.

“She threw shuriken at me that curved, which isn’t that odd and I decided to counter with a wind jutsu. She threw her scythe though, it was on a chain.” Every time Kurotsuchi spoke, Onoki felt the dread in his stomach rise just a little further. The woman had vanished without a trace, but if she had a descendant there was only one man who she would have even considered touching. A child of such a union would be a calamity, even a granddaughter or great granddaughter could threaten the very stability of the modern shinobi world if she truly was of a mind. Onoki knew what he should do as Tsuchikage, but on the other hand was the current system even worth protecting?

“I shot a wind jutsu at her after dodging her scythe and she answered it with a fireball, except I’ve never seen fire that was blue. Do you think she mixed it with lightning release or has a bloodline?” Kurotsuchi asked and Onoki knew, in his heart of hearts, that this had moved fully beyond the realm of coincidences. The Byakko had survived or at least her descendants had.

“Did she have sharingan?” Onoki asked because he had to know. If the girl had the sharingan, then there wasn’t even a shadow of a doubt who she was related to. On the other hand, if she lacked the mirror wheel eyes, she would still be a threat, and almost certainly related to the forgotten legend, but she would be unable to claim legitimacy in any meaningful way and could be ignored, for now at least and she certainly wouldn’t be worth assassinating and starting a war over.

“No, her eyes were green and she’s not an Uchiha. She’s a civilian actually, I heard rumors about her before we rushed back. Apparently she was allowed to graduate early to appease the civilian council, she’s not that strong or fast and she only got me because I didn’t expect her fire jutsu. Her teammates were much stronger then her and we still managed to catch all of them off guard.” Kurotsuchi explained and Onoki felt himself relax. He was still worried of course, because if she really was only five years old then there was plenty of time for her eyes to develop. On the other hand, Iwagakure utterly lacked a jounin corps and their equivalent of ANBU was a shell of its prewar self.

“I see, well I suppose I could always train you myself. You never know, she just might beat that Uchiha boy.” Onoki was not going to take any chances with his granddaughter. If this pink haired child truly was related to the Uchiha tigress, then anyone who stood against her was in mortal peril. “Now what do you know about particle style?”

***

Hiruzen had not been lying when he said her training would be brutal and every night when she arrived in the Uchiha fortress she could feel Madara and Tajima’s worried looks. The Warring clans period was a time of brutality, but it lacked the kind of casual cruelty that seemed to define the modern era. Still, despite her sore muscles and throbbing chakra core, Sakura trained hard and could feel herself getting stronger. The Eagles’ breathing technique that Madara was teaching her improved her stamina and recovery rate, including how fast she could generate chakra. It wasn’t a monumental change but it was the kind of difference that would add up over the coming months and years.

Sakura was so busy she only ever saw the Haruno family in glimpses after she scarfed down an early breakfast and ran out to train with the Hokage. It was a blessing and Sakura knew in the back of her mind that she was technically an adult by law and fully independent. If she wanted to she could move out, but for now, with the minimal contact she was having she decided to save what money she had earned for herself and take advantage of having cooks prepare her a free breakfast.

The days to the final exam seemed to rush by and Sakura found herself unable to find time for her teammates. Hiruzen drilled her relentlessly, overworking her muscles and bones until they frayed and cracked, then while he healed her, Sakura expended her chakra on attempts to revive a fish and once she ran dry on chakra, she studied the basics of fuinjutsu. He had even drawn up a schedule for her after the exam came to a close, though he would no longer be able to oversee it nearly as often and thus her strength training would fall to her to finish if she ever wanted to truly rival Tsunade.

A week before the exam found Sakura resting on the edge of a training field. Her lungs ached from recently being healed, her diaphragm was a muscle after all. Her stomach hurt as well, in a strange nebulous way that she couldn’t quite place. Still, Sakura couldn’t help the small smile tugging at her lips because for all that Hiruzen set off her instincts, she had learned a lot from him. Just this afternoon, she had managed to revive her fish, the first step of training as a proper medic. Of course reviving a fish and healing wounds weren’t the same thing but she was improving and that was what truly mattered to her.

A deathly still chakra appeared on the edge of her senses and Sakura looked away from her textbook to see one of the Hokage’s elder council approaching her. The man was covered in bandages, though she could feel the chakra hidden under the white wrappings was off, different then the rest of his network. His right eye was covered by bandages as well and he wore formal clothing, the kind often used at the royal court and utterly unsuited for shinobi.

“Haruno Sakura?” The man’s voice was deep, gravelly and his tone was utterly flat. She considered him carefully and nodded. She knew that not all of the ANBU guards had left the area. Hiruzen wanted to ensure she wasn’t skimping on her work and being told to keep reading by an animal masked ANBU was sufficiently motivating for most children. “How goes your training for the chunin exams?”

“Well sir,” Sakura couldn’t remember which clan this man belonged to. His looks were generic, which meant he belonged to a clan that didn’t have a bloodline. Something about him was distinctly familiar though and if Hiruzen set her instincts on edge, this man might as well have been waving a neon sign around that screamed evil. “Can I help you sir?”

“Straight to business eh? An admirable trait in a young kunoichi.” The man murmured and Sakura felt like she had made a mistake. She did not want this man to think anything of her. She didn’t want him near her and she suddenly found herself searching for the ANBU guards’ chakra signatures. She wouldn’t find them, they were simply too good at concealment for her to manage such a feat but she still tried, desperate for some sense of security. “I run an organization that trains Konoha’s most elite shinobi. The best of the best have all come from my program, I’m sure you’ve even heard of a few of them.”

“I apologize sir but I don’t recall your name.” Sakura offered, hoping to find out exactly why her instincts were so on edge. The man could be a Senju, that would explain her fear but his chakra was too cold and sharp for a clan usually associated with earth and water. Still she wouldn’t assume he wasn’t a Senju until she knew exactly who he was and why she was so damn uncomfortable under his gaze.

“Shimura Danzo, elder council to the Hokage.” Shimura Danzo’s introduction explained why Sakura was so instinctively afraid of him. She knew what kind of training the Shimura clan put their doll soldiers through and she had absolutely no interest in ending up as one. She could likely resist the conditioning to some degree, if only because her mind would escape to the Uchiha clan at night, but she had no desire to test that theory.

“I am afraid I will have to turn you down Danzo-sama. I trust my sensei’s guidance and have been fortunate enough to have gotten private lessons from the Hokage himself. I have clear goals and I am not so hungry for power that I am going to spread myself thin seeking it. Thank you for the offer but I decline.” Sakura knew she couldn’t defeat the man if he attacked her but she could escape. She would have to push herself into chakra exhaustion but a reverse summons would get her to safety. She stealthily cut her finger, using her textbook to hide the motion as the man considered her.

“I see, perhaps I will ask again when you are a little older then.” Danzo’s chakra shifted slightly, as if considering an attack. Sakura’s chakra rose to answer, her guard sharpening and her eyes narrowing as she prepared her escape. She only needed a split second for the reverse summons and her tensing wasn’t missed by the man. “Konohagakure does not tolerate wasted potential child. You would do well to remember that.” Danzo’s words might have been a warning but could just have easily been a threat. The man turned ane left without another word. Sakura, still tense and covered in cold sweat from training, pushed herself to her feet, her heart beating frantically against her ribs.

‘I think we’ll finish our day in the Hokage’s office.’ Inner said softly and Sakura agreed, forcing her exhausted body across the village and into the hokage’s office through the window. Hiruzen looked at the pale, exhausted girl as she tumbled onto his floor and slowly pushed herself upright. The man raised an eyebrow as Sakura caught her breath, clearly shaken.

“Shimura-san scared me. I turned him down.” Sakura explained and wasn’t surprised to see acceptance on the old man’s face. He knew Danzo would approach her and had allowed it to happen. She didn’t know if he would tolerate the other man kidnapping her or forcing her through his brainwashing program but until she could inform Naori-sensei, the Hokage tower was likely the safest place in Konoha for her.

***

The day of the third exam, Sakura carefully strapped her armor into place and double checked her weapons. She had rested the day before and received a full checkup at the hospital to ensure there were no remaining hairline fractures in her bones or tears in her muscles. During the night she had eaten a hearty meal with Inari who had even given her rice balls to eat for breakfast. The kitsune food was rich with natural chakra and Sakura could feel the foreign chakra in her network, seeping into her muscles and becoming a part of her the more she ate of it.

Grabbing her scythe, Sakura secured it against her armor and checked herself in the mirror. She looked utterly ridiculous, at least to her own eyes. With bright pink hair, large emerald eyes and pale skin, she didn’t look at all like a shinobi. No matter how much time she spent in the sun, she remained ghostly pale thanks to her Mizu blood. A grin revealed her razor sharp teeth, which helped a bit but considering Sakura was all of five years and eight months old, she looked utterly ridiculous in her child sized armor and she knew it.

‘Well let’s get this over with.’ Sakura thought, pulling her cloak on and making sure the hood hid her face. She was going to be standing and fighting in front of a crowd and the last thing she needed was for them to realize just how nervous she was. Chunin did not get nervous after all and Sakura would need a clear head if she was going to pull off her little choreographed match against Itachi. They had agreed on how things would play out, but making it look believable was going to be difficult, even for the Uchiha Prodigy.

Sakura took the rooftops across Konohagakure and arrived at the arena early. Anko was already there, along with Naori-sensei. The two had brought hot breakfast for the whole team and Sakura accepted a small bowl of steaming miso soup since she’d already eaten. Anko was wearing a large light brown trench coat made from leather and Sakura could feel chakra flowing through it. At the small of her back Anko had strapped two tanto, weapons that she had occasionally toyed with before the month long training break but never used regularly.

“Heard your training was brutal.” Anko said carefully, giving Sakura a worried look as the younger girl drank her soup and occasionally picked up a piece of tofu which she had to chew carefully due to her shark like teeth. Sakura swallowed what she’d been chewing to clear her mouth and nodded.

“Yeah, it wasn’t fun. I can see how Orochimaru went crazy.” Sakura said quietly and Anko bumped the other girl gently with her shoulder. It was a show of support, one the rosette greatly appreciated because the truth was this had been the hardest month of her life. Even with Madara’s support, Tajima’s concern and Inari’s mothering, Sakura had spent the entire month in an emotionally detached haze. Hiruzen did not train humans, he forged weapons and she was immensely grateful it was over.

“Well hopefully you’ve learned enough to give the judges what they’re looking for. Itachi is going to be a tough opponent.” Naori said quietly, patting Sakura’s short pink hair. The girl leaned into the touch greedily, new behavior for her but one Naori was glad to see. Sakura hadn’t had a childhood to speak of, thanks to the Haruno’s idea of discipline and a graduation at far too young an age. “Do your best alright?”

“I will,” Sakura promised as Izumi finally showed up. The Uchiha-Senju looked like she hadn’t slept a wink and her long hair, usually worn free, was tied up into a tight bun with a few senbon stuck through it to anchor it all in place. Izumi flashed Anko a nervous smile, which was immediately returned before she scooped Sakura up off the ground into a hug.

“Sakura-chan! It’s been way too long! How have you been? You’re so much heavier and you’re wearing your armor!” Izumi said cheerfully, inspecting her friend even more carefully then Anko had though she hid it well. Sakura felt Izumi’s chilly chakra buzzing with nervousness and worry, which somehow translated into a warmth spreading through the rosette’s chest.

“I’m fine Izumi, but I am never training with Hokage-sama ever again.” Sakura said as Izumi put her down. The rosette knew she was going to have nightmares about what Hiruzen had put her through and while she couldn’t argue with the results there had to be a better way. The sheer amount of agony she had experienced could thoroughly qualify as a kind of training all its own and Sakura knew her pain tolerance had been forever altered.

“Sakura-chan, Anko-san, Izumi.” Itachi’s young voice interrupted the conversation and the trio of girls along with their sensei looked over at the new arrival. Itachi was wearing his usual clan clothes, a navy blue shirt with dark gray shinobi pants. Bandages were wrapped around his arms and he was wearing two holsters, one on each thigh along with an extra pouch full of weapons on his belt. “Good morning.”

“Mornin ‘Tachi, here,” Izumi, much to everyone’s amusement pulled out a small styrofoam container full of dango and handed it over to the Uchiha heir. Itachi blushed slightly but still accepted the treats, taking a bite from one of the skewers almost immediately. Sakura could feel Naori’s chakra bubbling up happily and a glance showed her sensei’s sharingan had activated briefly, her onyx eyes glowing with remnants of crimson as they returned to their usual state.

“You shouldn’t activate your sharingan in the village. It’s a waste.” Itachi stated and Sakura felt a sudden rush of cold. If the Uchiha had forgotten to view the good times with their sharingan, they would be consumed by the horrors they witnessed in battle. Sakura knew she had no right to butt in and even Izumi would grow suspicious if she pressed her for answers. After all what justification could Sakura manage for why she wanted to know?

“My eyes, my rules.” Naori replied with a sly grin, amused at being lectured by the child. Sure he outranked her socially but as a jounin of Konohagakure she was beyond the reach of her clan. They could bring a complaint against her to the hokage but considering the current political state in the village, she knew who Hiruzen would back. Sakura watched the exchange with a small but visible frown, silently stressing over her inability to properly lead her clan. “The proctor has just arrived so you all best go down there with the other hopefuls.”

Sakura knew a dismissal when she saw one. Naori didn’t want to argue with Itachi and gave him a chance to save face. Sure the genin were congregating down on the sandy soil of the arena but there were still a few minutes before the exam would officially begin. If Naori had wanted, she could have given Itachi a lecture or dressing down for trying to order her around but she had chosen to divert attention instead.

‘I like her,’ Inner whispered and Sakura agreed wholeheartedly. Naori was definitely someone special to her, an aunt perhaps or maybe an older sister. Inari had recently filled the role of mother, at least to Sakura’s instincts but Naori was definitely a close second after the year they’d spent together. The only thing keeping from Sakura viewing the woman as a parent was the fact that Naori was Sakura’s commanding officer.

“Come on,” Anko said cheerfully, taking Sakura’s hand and quite literally pulling her from her thoughts. The two Konoha teams quickly made their way down to the arena and formed up with the two foreign teams. Across from them, the proctor for the third exam stood looking utterly put out. Sakura recognized him instantly from the bingo book as Hatake Kakashi, prodigy and youngest chunin in Konohagakure’s history. He was six when he earned his rank, three months older then Sakura currently. She’d beat him, just barely, if she managed to earn her flak jacket today.

“Alright, the rules for the exam are simple. Anything goes but if I’ve decided there is an obvious winner I’ll end the match. Get knocked out or killed, you lose. You can forfeit at any time and your opponent will stop attacking, or else.” Kakashi swept his one exposed eye over the group of children and kept his thoughts thoroughly to himself. This was the youngest group of finalists in the history of the chunin exams, with five of the twelve candidates being ten years old or younger and none of them being over the age of sixteen. “Alright, the first two contestants will stay down here, that’s Kamizuru Kurotsuchi of Iwagakure and Shi of Kumogakure.”

Sakura along with the rest of the contestants quickly moved up to the viewing boxes and watched the fight unfold. Shi was a medic, a talented one at that and he was one of the more experienced genin of the group. The entire Kumo team were older then their competition and Shi made immediate use of that. Kurotsuchi put up a good fight, but she was too reliant on ninjutsu and when Shi bypassed it and closed in for a taijutsu match, she went down fast.

“Kamizuru Arata VS Mabui,” Kakashi called out, sounding utterly bored and the match went differently then the first but ended the same. Mabui wasn’t able to close with Arata thanks to the cloud of bees he summoned, so instead she simply drove him into a corner with her superior speed and shuriken skills then blasted him with a lightning jutsu. The Iwa genin survived, but left the arena covered in nasty electrical burns that would require chakra healing to prevent permanent nerve damage.

“Gorou VS Samui,” Kakashi called out and no sooner had he done so then Samui closed in on her opponent with a sword. She took Gorou apart almost instantly, her blade wreathed in lightning and leaving afterimages as it cut through the stone Gorou raised to stop her then shocked him into submission as she drove it through the younger shinobi’s shoulder.

“Wow, looks like Kumo swept Iwa.” Anko drawled as Samui returned to the stands. The girl looked towards Anko who flashed a wide grin and waved, unbothered by the blond’s glare. Anko had bigger things on her mind at this point and Sakura knew Izumi was equally focused as Kakashi called out their names.

“Mitarashi Anko VS Uchiha Izumi,” Kakashi shouted and Sakura’s teammates jumped down to the arena together. Sakura swallowed, a lump forming in her throat as her friends squared off against each other. Anko had the advantage in everything but chakra control and kinetic vision, but Izumi was no push over and her nin-kenjutsu had been improved by a month of hard work and dedication. “Begin!”

Anko started the match with a volley of senbon which Izumi cut from the air as she drew her jian. For a moment, both girls just stood still and Sakura held her breath. Then the two charged forward, Izumi’s sword lit up with chakra, the edge visibly glowing and moving so fast she was little more then a blur as Anko threw her arm forward and unleashed her shadow snakes.

Blood sprayed through the air as Izumi unleashed a burst of chakra, her eyes spinning sharingan red for a half second as she twirled her blade. Steel slipped through the muscle and bones of the serpents with ease and Izumi arrived under Anko’s guard before the purple haired kunoichi could react. The Uchiha stabbed downward, driving her sword through Anko’s thigh and the crowd roared their approval at the apparent injury dealt to Orochimaru’s apprentice.

Thanks to her chakra control, Izumi was just as much of a sensor as Sakura however and the girl jumped skyward right as the ground behind her transformed into a stone column and rocketed for her back. Izumi spun over Anko who melted away into a puddle of mud, revealing herself to be a clone. When Izumi’s feet touched down on the sandy earth, a hand stuck to each of her heels without revealing themselves to the surface and yanked downward.

Izumi pulsed her chakra, breaking Anko’s grip and slashed her sword through the dirt. Anko dodged upwards, erupting from the ground, landing a hard punch on Izumi’s stomach and sending the Uchiha tumbling backwards. A flurry of senbon forced the Uchiha to substitute and a high speed game of tag ensued as the two girls flickered about the arena. Steel rang against steel and sparks flew as the two traded senbon and shuriken.

Finally, Anko grew tired of doing nothing other then wasting her supplies and ran through the hand seals for a katon jutsu. A moment later she blanketed the field in fire, forcing Izumi to react by calling up a wall of water to defend herself. The brief moment Izumi stopped moving was all Anko needed and a snake emerged from the ground, its fangs sinking into Izumi’s calf and delivering a large dose of venom.

“I surrender.” Izumi called out the moment the snake released her. It stung her pride but she knew when she was beat and even if she somehow won, she wouldn’t be able to compete in any further matches. Anko grinned and walked over, handing her the antidote without prompting. Izumi drank it, not even hesitating and then returned Anko’s smile.

“Good match Izumi-chan,” Anko’s words were boosted by the viewing jutsu so everyone in the stadium heard her sincerity. “Your kenjutsu is ridiculous, you know? If you had been trying to kill me I might not have won.”

“Says the girl who could have just crushed me under a snake summons. Thanks for the match though, it was fun.” Izumi bumped Anko’s shoulder playfully. Sakura could tell both girls were upset over fighting each other. Anko threw her arm over Izumi’s shoulder to try and provide some silent support. Izumi had wanted to win, but Anko was just too far ahead of her. Izumi hadn’t started taking her training seriously until she befriended Sakura while Anko had been a genin for a few years by that point, learning directly under Orochimaru.

“Come on, let’s go cheer for our teammate.” Anko’s words faded as she walked off the arena but the effects were obvious. Up until that point, she had been seen as another Orochimaru. Wild and unhinged, a threat just waiting to manifest. In just a few minutes however, that reputation had been smashed to pieces and the residents of Konoha had seen her for who she truly was, a young girl with a lot of potential that cared dearly for her friends.

“Interesting match,” Kakashi’s drawl was unexpected but it said quite a bit that the Hatake Kakashi felt the need to comment. “Aburame Youji VS Suzukaze Himuka”

The match between Itachi’s teammates was, compared to all that came previously, kind of embarrassing. Youji was a bog standard Aburame and Himuka was a determined if ordinary genin. Neither really had any business being in the chunin exams and it was obvious they had been carried on Itachi’s coattails. Ultimately Youji claimed victory, though he lost most of his colony of kikaichu, making it a Pyrrhic victory at best.

“Uchiha Itachi VS Haruno Sakura,” Kakashi’s voice was followed by utter silence as the audience held their breath. Sakura turned and looked at Itachi who gave her a small nod. It was showtime.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

The crowd was deathly silent as Sakura walked down onto the sandy soil of the arena. Her vibrant pink hair was hidden under the hood of her cloak, along with her armor and signature weapon. Across from her, Itachi looked almost completely unarmed. He didn’t even have a tanto or wakizashi and Sakura knew he wasn’t wearing any armor under his navy blue shirt. The modern Uchiha clan had truly fallen deep into the grips of arrogance to send their heir into battle unarmored.

Hatake Kakashi was younger then Sakura realized, though academically she knew his age. It was an odd moment, seeing a boy of only eighteen years old and already a legend just standing there about to oversee her match. In a way, it drove home just how young she herself was and Inner grumbled in the back of Sakura’s mind about the unfairness of it all as Sakura met Itachi’s gaze.

“Sakura-san,” Itachi greeted, a light breeze sweeping through the arena and blowing the boy’s bangs slightly. Itachi looked every inch the young prince-ling, standing there with an overly serious expression and his lustrous black hair mostly held back in a low ponytail. Sakura was in many ways his opposite, with her vivid hair, emerald eyes and inhuman teeth she came off as more of an innocent demon who had walked into the lands of humanity or perhaps it was Itachi who had stumbled into her forest.

“Itachi-san,” Sakura spoke without bothering to hide her teeth and the observation jutsu revealed their serrated edges to the audience. The tension immediately thickened as hushed whispers broke out. Sakura knew her reputation and still heard murmurs of Chigiri whenever she walked the streets of Konohagakure. Running along the rooftops had been an escape, though clearly her detractors hadn’t forgotten her for a moment.

“If both contestant are ready?” Kakashi’s attitude shifted as his gaze sharpened and he looked between the two child soldiers. It was like he became a different person, analyzing the both of them in the half second before his arm came sweeping down. “Begin!”

Sakura acted immediately, her fingers launching eight shuriken towards Itachi, each taking a different trajectory as they flew towards him. Itachi responded by launching a pair of Kunai which angled to intercept her barrage. Sakura tugged on a wire she’d strung through one of her shuriken and intercepted one of Itachi’s kunai early, allowing three of her shuriken to close on him as she drew a second handful with her off hand.

Itachi answered by blocking the steel stars with a new kunai and then launched it at Sakura who flicked another handful of shuriken his way. The rosette dodged the kunai and drew several senbon, launching them towards Itachi and timing their arrival with her shuriken to force Itachi to substitute.

‘Point for us!’ Inner cheered internally and Sakura grinned wide, revealing her fangs as she felt out for Itachi’s chakra. She noticed a flicker on her senses and her ears caught the tell tale whistle of steel moving through the air. Turning, Sakura found a barrage of kunai heading her way and quickly began dodging through it. A steel wire caught her cloak and Sakura jumped and threw it off just in time. The two kunai that had been tied to the wire had explosive notes on them and they detonated high overhead, incinerating the battered cloth.

For the first time in the modern age, sunlight glinted off Uchiha war plate and Sakura stood proud in her armor. The match momentarily froze as Itachi took in her appearance, his eyes sliding over the chakra conductive steel then moving to the scythe attached to her back. Above them, the crowd went absolutely wild with cheers as their first exchange came to a close. Itachi took a slow breath and his eyes spun to life, three tomoe sharingan spinning lazily as Sakura met his eyes.

A spike of chakra hit her system but she negated it instantly. It was a nod to the judges, a way to throw off any accusations of favoritism or match fixing. The bracket had been rigged so why couldn’t the contestants do the same? That was Shisui’s opinion anyways and Sakura found herself agreeing with it as she smiled at Itachi.

“Shall we dance Itachi-kun?” Sakura couldn’t keep the excitement from her voice as she slid into the stance that Tajima and Madara had drilled into her. If Itachi wanted to get through her armor, he’d either have to be so much faster then her that he could hit the gaps or he would have to grapple her and the older Uchiha taijutsu Sakura practiced was meant for exactly such a situation. It was designed around fighting in armor against both armored and unarmored opponents.

“Quite the armor you have there but your size is going to work against you.” Itachi replied calmly when he’d finished analyzing her. His eyes remained red as he charged forward and Sakura flickered to meet him. The two met with shunshin speed, though only for an instant. Sakura radiated chakra, a brute force way of making up for her inability to see at such velocities. Itachi launched a punch though his chakra shifted to his leg and Sakura knew he was going for a kick.

Raising her leg, Sakura’s entire body reinforced itself with chakra and the moment she met Itachi’s shin with her heel, she released a burst of chakra while keeping the energy within her flowing steady. It was a technique she practiced daily in the past but had never revealed in this time period and with the increased strength she had gained from Hiruzen’s training she not only blocked the kick without moving but bruised Itachi’s leg bone deep as she knocked him back.

Sakura immediately took advantage of the opening, throwing a jab towards the boy who twisted out of the way. Acting quickly, Sakura yanked her fist back and shot the chakra into her foot as she raised it and brought it down for a stomp on Itachi’s over extended knee. The boy jumped backwards, the skin along the side of his shin splitting where Sakura’s grazed him. Itachi sailed through the air, eyes on Sakura the entire time and she knew he would charge her the moment he landed.

It was a good plan, right up until Sakura’s heel met the ground and the world shattered. The entire arena shook as a cloud of dirt was thrown high into the air. Deep cracks stretched from the impact sight where Sakura’s foot had smashed into the ground and Sakura felt Itachi’s chakra briefly flicker with surprise, giving her his location. He was right near a discard kunai and Sakura substituted herself with it, appearing a few feet from the stunned Uchiha who barely managed to avoid having his forearm shattered by an explosive jab that caused the air around Sakura’s knuckles to pop.

“You’ve gotten stronger.” Itachi noted with a hint of wry humor as he reached into his pocket and withdrew a small scroll. A moment later he unsealed a katana and gripped it with both hands as Sakura pulled her scythe from her back.

“Well I drink my milk and eat all my vegetables.” Sakura answered playfully, sounding utterly childish as she did so. Itachi smiled at her words, eyes crinkling slightly before he shot forward and met Sakura in a flurry of cuts and slashes. Sakura knew swords better then most Konoha shinobi and perhaps more importantly knew how to fight against them. Still Itachi was faster then her at her best and her scythe was a much heavier weapon.

‘He cannot afford to block us, nor can he overpower us. Use that.’ Inner advised and Sakura immediately shifted gears. She had been trying to fight Itachi in an even exchange but that just wasn’t possible so she shifted to large sweeps, relying on her armor to tank his attacks. His blade ricocheted off her gauntlets and she brought her scythe around in a horizontal slash that forced Itachi to jump backwards. Sakura launched her scythe after him, the chain clattering angrily as it raced after the Uchiha.

To his credit, Itachi didn’t try to block the attack with his sword, the sheer speed and weight of her weapon would snap the katana like a twig. Instead his hands came together in a flurry of seals as he abandoned his weapon and slammed his palms into the ground. A wall of dirt shot upwards a meter thick and Sakura’s scythe embedded itself into the stone.

“Suiton, suidan no jutsu,” Sakura was far less familiar with her natural elements then fire release, mostly due to the Uchiha’s focus on fire but water answered her call immediately. Her reading on the Nidaime hokage, a potential enemy in the past had been quite fruitful. He could call water up from thin air or rather from humid air, though it required insane chakra control to replicate the man’s technique. Fortunately chakra control was Sakura’s greatest strength and she pulled in the water vapor around her and compressed the gas into a liquid before forging it into a dart and firing it at Itachi’s wall.

The Uchiha prodigy jumped as the dart lanced through his barrier, leaving a hole clean through over a meter of chakra reinforced dirt and then leaving a similar scar in the back of the arena. The crowd gasped and shouted, fearing for the Uchiha prince as his fingers quickly wove through a jutsu of his own. Sakura felt the air dry further as Itachi called on his own secondary element and a dragon of water swirled into existence around the boy.

‘Really?!’ Inner shouted as Sakura’s fingers began to weave their way through the largest jutsu she could safely wield. Her chakra gathered as Itachi’s dragon roared and then shot towards her.

“Katon, Karyu Endan!” Sakura felt her chakra drain away and compressed the flames in her chest until they burned a brilliant sapphire blue then unleashed them. A dragon made of white blue fire roared its way into existence, the heat biting at Sakura’s exposed skin and intense enough were the audience could all feel the uncomfortable waves of heat roiling off the technique as it flew towards Itachi’s water dragon.

If there had been a source of water nearby, a lake or river, Sakura knew Itachi would have overpowered her. He had far more chakra then she did and she had just expended most of what she had. Here however, with only the water created by his chakra and pulled from the air, her flames won and boiled away the water dragon before exploding into a rolling wave of liquid fire. Itachi slipped underground without missing a beat and a moment later Sakura felt a hook of genjutsu steal her vision.

“Kai!” With a snap of chakra, Sakura broke the illusion to find a thick layer of steam and mist now filling the arena. A quick series of hand seals saw a basic clone take her place and Sakura jumped up into the trees on the side of the arena, suppressing her chakra until it was utterly undetectable. The steam around her was rich in chakra, hers and Itachi’s both which would make it hard for either of them to find the other, a perfect setting for genjutsu.

‘Kai!’ Inner shouted and Sakura felt a second illusion snap before she even noticed it. ‘Take that Itachi! That’ll show you to mess with us!’

‘Inner did you just break a genjutsu?’ Sakura asked, suddenly far more interested in what her inner personality was doing then the match itself. She stayed vigilant but this was a potentially huge discovery.

‘Yeah, I just made the hand seal, ram and then pulsed our chakra.’ Inner replied as if it was obvious. ‘Wait I just broke a genjutsu! I’m awesome! Ha! Oh, he’s behind you, better dodge.’ Sakura felt Itachi’s chakra a moment later and dropped down from the branch she was on just in time. Itachi materialized from the fog, his foot sweeping through the air where her head had been.

Sakura’s fingers danced through the seals for a basic lethargy genjutsu. She knew visual illusions just wouldn’t work on the Uchiha but putting him off balance might just trip the older boy up. Itachi didn’t even need to call out his kai or form a sign, his chakra just flexed and her illusion slid away from his chakra instantly. A moment later, Inner broke the retaliatory genjutsu and the two engaged in a brief struggle before Sakura’s chakra ran dry.

The steam had cleared by now and Sakura gripped her scythe’s chain that lay across the arena and ripped the weapon from the stone wall where it had been embedded. Across from her Itachi watched as she placed the weapon back onto her back. He was breathing hard, though Sakura was gasping for air and her chakra reserves were so depleted they ached.

“It seems this is the end of our match, I’m out of chakra.” Sakura called out to Itachi who blinked and gave her a kind smile.

“Unfortunate, I was enjoying it.” Itachi replied, his expression surprisingly light and his chakra for once bright and happy. It wasn’t the full, free happiness of the ancient Uchiha but it was an echo and Sakura felt a jarring sense of loss. Uchiha Tajima and Uchiha Madara were more then a half century dead at this point. Sakura felt her chakra begin to burn and rise, she knew what would happen if she didn’t get a grip and immediately crushed the sensation, taking a deep, steadying breath and closing her eyes.

“I forfeit, it has been a pleasure dancing with you today Uchiha Itachi.” Sakura chose her words intentionally because ever since her fight against Kurotsuchi’s team in the forest she couldn’t help but think of fights without deaths as dances, beautiful displays of clashing elements, glittering barrages of steel and masterful demonstrations of coordination and grace. She offered the older boy the seal of reconciliation and smiled, putting her sharp teeth on full display for the village. If people wanted to call her chigiri, let them she was an Uchiha at heart and she would always show her happiness.

“Likewise Haruno Sakura,” Itachi accepted her seal, completing it and smiling down at her. Above them, the crowd absolutely went wild, cheers echoing off the circular walls of the arena and resonating deep in Sakura’s chest. She could hear Itachi’s name being chanted alongside her own and it set her blood on fire though this time her chakra remained tightly controlled and safely away from her eyes. “Shall we return to the contender’s box?”

“The winner is Uchiha Itachi.” Kakashi’s voice echoed through the arena, because the results still had to be called officially. The man’s lone exposed eye was practically boring into Sakura’s back as she walked alongside Itachi. She glanced over at him, his chakra oddly flat and dull, like it was almost empty. Not quite a Shimura doll soldier but not quite not either. Sakura couldn’t make heads or tails of it though and pushed it from her mind as she returned to the stands and was promptly tackled by Anko.

“Holy hell Sakura, you’ve been holding out on us! Where the hell did you learn to do all that!” Anko shouted and Sakura grinned up at her friend. The older kunoichi was practically radiating pride and before Sakura could answer, Izumi materialized from thin air and swept her up into a hug.

“That was utterly amazing Sakura-chan! How did you even, I mean I knew you could create blue flames for a fireball but for a flame dragon? I never even thought of using my chakra control to alter my jutsu! I felt it by the way, you compressed your chakra, like what I do with my blades.” Izumi had been Sakura’s inspiration so the rosette didn’t mind sharing the technique with her.

“I’ll teach you later, I got the idea from you after all.” Sakura murmured causing Izumi to blush then look away. The truth was, despite the fact that she had put up a good fight against Orochimaru’s own apprentice and made it to the final stages of the chunin exam at only ten years old, Izumi’s self esteem was still critically low. Her clan treated her as an outcast as did most of the village, the Uchiha because she was half Senju and the villagers because she was half Uchiha.

“Good job Sakura, you did amazing. Better then anyone could ever ask of you really.” Naori’s voice was full of pride as she appeared silently. Her onyx eyes were still somewhat crimson, remnants of her sharingan visible within them because she had watched the entire match with them. Naori had known it would be something she’d never want to forget and she had been right. Uchiha Itachi was a prodigy among prodigies and Sakura was no slouch either, making up for her minuscule reserves through ingenious application of her immense chakra control.

“Thank you Naori-sensei.” Sakura glanced at Itachi and silently wondered where the boy’s sensei was. He hadn’t introduced himself or even approached Itachi during the second exam and she had to wonder exactly what Team two’s dynamics were like. Naori was unusual, as were Anko and Izumi, hell Team 7 was kind of just different as a general rule at this point but that made Sakura wonder, what were the other teams in Konoha like?

Team 7 worked like a well oiled machine. Everyone got along and communicated easily, there were no real barriers between them and everyone had their place in the team’s dynamic both in combat and out of combat. Itachi’s team clearly had a different dynamic and Sakura hadn’t even met the other teams that had graduated with her.

“Well then, I believe it’s time to watch the next few matches.” Naori turned her attention to Itachi who nodded. He would be up against Anko when their turn rolled around and the girl grinned at him happily.

“Hey Izumi you won’t hate me if I beat your ‘Tachi-kun, will you?” Anko teased causing both Uchiha to blush. Izumi huffed and swatted at Anko who cackled happily and dodged easily. “Missed me!”

“Beginning to think I should have just kept fighting, might have managed a double knockout.” Izumi grumbled as Anko’s laughter redoubled. Sakura felt Shisui’s chakra a moment before he appeared, his massive grin promising mischief.

“Well look at it this way Izumi-chan, I’m sure if you ask Itachi he’d be more then happy to comfort you over your amazing fight and loss. You were so brave after all and I’m sure he’s proud of how well his favorite sparring partner did.” Shisui crowed and then dodged a punch as Izumi’s entire face practically glowed scarlet. Beside her, Itachi was blushing furiously and his eyes were slowly turning red as his chakra began to grow increasingly agitated.

“Shisui-san, I suggest you cease your teasing immediately. As for you Mitarashi-san, I look forward to our match. I’m sure you will find it instructive.” Itachi’s words stayed true to his usual confident vocabulary but the embarrassment was audible and he squeaked slightly as he spoke. Shisui lost it immediately and shunshined away before he could be pinned in place by a barrage of shuriken while Anko cackled happily and ran back to her seat to watch the Kumo nin fight each other.

***

An excited atmosphere hung over the council meeting room as Hiruzen pushed the door open. The full Konoha council was present for once, with every major and minor clan head in attendance along with the representatives of the civilian council and even the ANBU commander. The elder council all sat flanking Hiruzen’s seat as he took it and looked over the room. This year had been a tour of force for Konoha at the chunin exams with four prodigies on display, three of which had been relatively unknown before the day’s events.

“Settle down,” Hiruzen’s voice cut through the quiet murmuring that had filled the air. All at once the room fell silent and Hiruzen turned to face Kakashi, giving the older teen a grandfatherly smile. “Kakashi-kun, would you mind explaining the candidates’ fights for us and what your thoughts are on them?”

“Of course Hokage-sama.” Kakashi answered and pulled up the file on Uchiha Izumi. “Uchiha Izumi or rather Senju Izumi before her father’s death, showed immense sensory skills, likely derived from chakra control though potentially inherited from her great grandfather.” Kakashi had been impressed by the girl’s nin-kenjutsu. Even if it was still rudimentary at best, it showed immense promise and perhaps more importantly it was something unique, that couldn’t be copied even if one knew the theory behind it. “Despite her sharingan being nearly unusable due to her half blood status, she has more then made up for the deficiency by building a fighting style that doesn’t rely on her doujutsu and sharpening the talents that she does have.”

“Of course she couldn’t display it in the match but reports indicate that she is one of Uchiha Itachi’s primary taijutsu sparing partners. It is unfortunate she was matched up against Mitarashi whose snake summons negate such abilities but Izumi still performed admirably.” Kakashi finished and then sat down as the council considered the girl’s merits. In truth, Hiruzen already knew the verdict, the girl was getting promoted and perhaps he would soon see calls to have her declared a Senju and removed from the Uchiha ghetto. It was unlikely, but he wouldn’t oppose such a request.

“I think she has proven she is capable of holding the rank of chunin. She wasn’t so prideful she couldn’t admit defeat and she didn’t let the match harm her relationship with her teammate.” Shikaku interjected and a wave of agreement washed over the room. It wasn’t quite unanimous but it was close enough and after such a showing, it would be harder to justify not promoting her.

“Very well, now then what of Mitarashi-san?” Hiruzen watched as the mood in the room soured instantly. The girl was still being kept under constant watch. When she wasn’t with Uchiha Naori, ANBU stalked her from a distance just in case. She had alerted the authorities and been the primary force behind Orochimaru’s discovery but in a way that only made Hiruzen distrust her further, after all if she would betray her sensei for her morals, what of her village?

“She’s too talented to remain a genin.” Kakashi answered bluntly, ignoring all the politics and considerations that most in the room wanted to make.

He didn’t bother elaborating, everyone had seen her match against first Izumi and then Itachi. If she had been born male and Orochimaru wasn’t a traitor it would be her name on everyone’s lips, not Uchiha Itachi’s. She had lost, yes but only just barely because her chakra reserves couldn’t be allowed to drop too low or her curse mark would risk activating. Even so she had fought Itachi to a stand still for ten whole minutes, an incredible amount of time for a one on one duel.

“She did report Orochimaru, so she is more loyal to the village then she is to any individual.” Yamanaka Inoichi chimed in, which seemed to settle the conversation. Hiruzen wasn’t exactly happy about promoting the girl and was still considering putting a permanent cap on her career but he’d wait a few more years to see how things panned out. Anko’s reputation had rebounded thanks to her interaction with her teammate during their match and her friendly banter with Uchiha Itachi. Furthermore, the last thing Hiruzen needed right now was people questioning why he was restricting the girl who outed Orochimaru.

“Next I suppose is Haruno Sakura.” Hiruzen watched as silence swept over the room. It was so quiet he could have heard a pin drop had someone been of a mind to try out the old saying. Subtle and not so subtle glances all shot to Hatake Kakashi, the only other shinobi in history to ever take the chunin exams so young. Hiruzen had seen Kakashi slide his headband up during the fight, which was a testament to how talented both combatants were.

“Haruno Sakura, huh?” Oddly enough it was Nara Shikaku who spoke up. All eyes turned to the man who was currently leaning back in his chair and scratching his chin. “She went to the same daycare as Shikamaru, Ino and Chouji. Kind of hard to believe she had this in her.”

“I vaguely remember a pink haired child there, she’s Ino’s age.” Inoichi agreed, eyes squinting as he tried to recall what he’d seen of the girl. He could distinctly remember Ino nattering on about a girl with beautiful pink hair and ‘super awesome shark teeth’ that everyone bullied and oddly enough the images did line up. The girl had worn her cloak as a shield against the crowd’s attention and had been nervous right up until the adrenaline of battle hit her and then she transformed into a confident and proud kunoichi.

“That kind of strength reminds me of Tsunade.” Chouza chimed in, since his other two friends had already commented. He didn’t remember the girl, but he was also the least cerebral of the trio so that wasn’t much of a surprise to him.

“She has a lot of potential. In fact I would like to request her transfer to Root so it could be fully developed.” Danzo’s words sent a wave of silence over the room. Everyone turned to look at the war hawk who had just circumvented Hiruzen’s ban on forcing her into the program. If he could convince the council, then Hiruzen would have to concede, however he did have an ace up his sleeve.

“You already approached her and she declined. Haruno Sakura has personally informed me she would like to study fuinjutsu and iryo-ninjutsu, two fields Konohagakure is currently lacking in. Considering her age, giving her time to grow and develop her interests would be the best use of her potential at this time.” Hiruzen countered, foolishly hoping Danzo would leave it there. Of course the war hawk had no such intentions, he was a greedy and ambitious man after all.

“Find me a single civilian that would be comfortable with a child performing medical procedures on them. Or how about a genin? She might be able to master iryo-ninjutsu with her chakra control but she is a child. Without the proper discipline, she will be unable to function at the level required for her specialties. You cannot trust a child, no matter how brilliant with surgery or prescription drugs. Root would be the perfect environment to ensure she sheds any such unnecessary behaviors quickly so her talents can be made use of immediately.” Danzo’s supporters made up nearly half the council. The Hyuga were in his pocket as where the Aburame, though the Uchiha absolutely loathed him and the Ino-Shika-Chou trio distrusted him. Hiruzen knew the elder council was a solid block, but as for the other clans present, it was anyone’s guess where they would fall.

“I think I have a solution,” the ANBU commander’s smooth voice interrupted the conversation and all eyes slid to the silver haired man wearing a bear mask. Hiruzen was genuinely surprised to hear the man speak up, but then again in a way it made sense. Of everyone present he had been integral in Kakashi’s career, before Danzo had taken the teen into Root. “ANBU currently lacks an on call medic and unlike the general forces, my soldiers will not complain so long as she is competent. As for discipline, I’m sure nobody would accuse ANBU of being poorly run?”

Hiruzen had rarely seen Danzo so easily and totally outmaneuvered. Kuma rarely spoke up in meetings, his voice usually absent from even the most important of conversations but today he had clearly seen something he wanted and he had just ensured he’d get it. Unlike Danzo, nobody in the village had anything but respect for the man that had lead ANBU since its founding. Kuma had been hand picked by Senju Tobirama himself to lead the organization and the man’s hard work and talent for special operations had been a large part of Konohagakure’s victory in all three wars.

“She will need to be promoted to chunin to perform medical procedures but I think we all know she’s earned that.” Kuma added casually and Hiruzen silently appreciated the man’s talent for playing a crowd. Nobody argued or pointed out that they were giving a five year old an officer’s rank. Everyone just accepted his words and moved on, to caught up in his rhythm to object or too pinned in place by their own words in Danzo’s case.

“Very well and Uchiha Itachi?” Hiruzen was only humoring the council at this point. He was going to promote Uchiha Itachi even if hell froze over. The only thing that would convince Hiruzen not to promote the young Uchiha would be if the boy’s parents both requested otherwise and that simply wasn’t happening.

“My heir has won the tournament and proven his worth.” Uchiha Fugaku stated, his tone blatantly disrespectful and his eyes narrowed with loathing. Hiruzen saw the man for what he was, an ambitious fool who would destroy the village if his dreams ever came to pass. The Uchiha were a curse upon Konoha, necessary during the time of wars but now that they were peace, they were a threat to the entire village’s security. They had unleashed the Kyubi upon the village, likely in an attempt to shift power their way but when it failed they didn’t even reflect on their mistakes.

“Indeed he has.” Hiruzen replied, returning the man’s glare and ending the conversation. Four prodigies in one chunin exam, If it wasn’t for the fact that two of them were Uchiha, Hiruzen would have been ecstatic. Unfortunately it seemed the cursed clan was still running strong and that did not bode well for Konohagakure’s future.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

A week after the chunin exams had ended, Sakura found herself along with her team called to the Hokage’s Tower bright and early. Walking through the streets alongside Anko, Izumi and Naori, Sakura noticed people looking their way. Excited whispers followed them and while a few still looked at the three genin with suspicion, far more looked starstruck. It was an odd feeling, one Sakura certainly wasn’t expecting as she looked first to Izumi, who was shifting between nervous and delighted, then to Anko, who was wearing a massive grin that stretched her cheeks and crinkled her eyes.

“Well this is a nice change,” Naori noted as they group opened the door to the hokage’s tower. Sakura glanced back up at her teacher and nodded. It was hard to believe that only a few years ago she was a terrified, shy little girl and now she was a shinobi and not just any shinobi, she was the youngest to graduate the academy since the legendary copy-nin.

“It’s odd,” Izumi’s voice was jittery and Naori chuckled happily at her genin’s nerves. The truth was, Naori knew that nobody was ready for an officer’s rank. Commanding soldiers in life or death situations just wasn’t something you could truly prepare for. Ten year old children certainly weren’t ready, yet the powers that be had convinced themselves that anyone with a headband was an adult and would be expected to act as such. At least in Mizu nobody tried to justify the madness and just admitted to it without filter.

“Your matches were watched by most of the village. All of the clan heads, a large chunk of the active duty shinobi, ANBU provided security, you three put on quite the show.” Naori said cheerfully and knocked on the Hokage’s office door. A moment later a muffled ‘come in’ had them entering the room to find Uchiha Itachi standing alone with no sensei in sight. Sakura once again wondered just what Team Two was like and was silently grateful that Team Seven wasn’t whatever Team Two was.

“Good, everyone is here.” Hiruzen showed a grandfatherly smile to those gathered before him. Smoke drifted up from his pipe, then curled around the rim of his ceremonial hat and Sakura wondered idly if it bothered his eyes. Beside her, her teammates shifted nervously because they all knew why they were here. They were being considered for promotion. “Congratulations, all four of you have proven that Konohagakure has a bright future ahead of it. It is my pleasure to announce your promotions to chunin, may your will of fire never fade.”

All four children received their vests in a stunned silence. Behind them, Naori silently thought back to the last genin team that had reached that rank on their first try. The sannin were famous for their exploits and right now she had a team that had just beaten their record, if only because Sakura wasn’t even six years old. She was the youngest chunin in the history of Konohagakure, beating Hatake Kakashi by three months.

“Now then, it has come to my attention that Uchiha Naori has requested to take Uchiha Izumi and Mitarashi Anko on as personal apprentices.” Hiruzen’s voice caught the newly minted chunin by surprise and four pairs of eyes shifted to Naori who flashed a rather nasty grin towards the hokage.

“I’d take Sakura as well, if she didn’t want to learn iryo-ninjutsu. If she ever changes her mind, the form is filled out and waiting.” Naori’s words set Sakura’s racing heart at ease. The rosette hadn’t even realized she was starting to panic until she began to calm down. “You need time to grow in safety. Field missions are going to be far too dangerous for you. The other villages will be gunning for you right now and you’re just too young for that kind of attention.” Naori’s words further soothed Sakura’s rattled nerves and the jounin gave her a small but affectionate smile. “You’re more then welcome to seek me out whenever you want. You have the key to my apartment and you’re always welcome, even if I’m not there.”

“Thank you Naori-sensei.” Sakura murmured and hugged her vest tightly. This was an ending of sorts, a new beginning to, but Sakura wasn’t focused on that side of things right now. Team Seven had been her second taste of family, Izumi and Anko were her sisters and Naori almost a mother. She loved them all dearly and it was only the presence of the hokage that stopped her chakra from burning free with the sadness of this parting.

“We’re going to have weekly meetings.” Anko stated, placing a hand on Sakura’s head. “I’m not losing my favorite shark toothed friend to poor scheduling. A weekly practice session and dinner.”

“I agree sensei, we need to keep training with Sakura-chan so her combat skills don’t get rusty. Besides I need her for my kenjutsu, she’s the only one that can use it besides me and she’s helped me so much!” Izumi chimed in, rounding on Naori who could not contain her pride. The woman’s eyes bled crimson and her smile was wide and warm.

“Of course, we’ll work something out once Sakura-chan here knows her schedule at the hospital.” Naori promised and Hiruzen gave the woman a happy smile. Once again, he was reminded that Naori wasn’t like the other Uchiha, she lacked the pride, arrogance and coldness that so defined them. He knew that things were heating up slowly with the cursed clan and right now he needed to ensure that he didn’t lose salvageable pieces to the coming storm.

“Now then, all of you have things to attend to I’m sure. Sakura-chan, Itachi-kun, could you please go out into the hallway, take a left and enter the second room on your right?” Hiruzen asked and the two children gave him a blank look before shrugging. It was obvious they were confused but they followed orders and quickly left. “Anko-chan, Izumi-chan, you two are dismissed, you can wait for your sensei outside if you want but I need a quick word with her.”

“Hokage-sama?” Naori asked, her expression becoming serious as she met Hiruzen’s stern gaze. The woman didn’t look at all put upon or bothered. She listened to orders, did as she was told and always put the village first. It was why Hiruzen was even considering this in the first place. He had hand picked her for Team Seven and she had delivered. If the sharingan was going to be salvaged from the disaster that was the current Uchiha clan, Naori and Izumi were the best hope for a less volatile, more controllable clan and it said a lot that a woman whose blood ran thick with the saltwater of the isles was more tempered and controlled then the pure blooded Uchiha.

“The council voted to restore Izumi’s place within the Senju Clan. Her father was a Senju, as you know and when she turns eighteen if Tsunade-chan hasn’t returned, Izumi will take up the mantle as the Senju clan head and Konoha’s last Senju.” Hiruzen watched as realization dawned on Naori’s face. Instead of surprise or scandal that could be expected from an ordinary Uchiha, she looked pleased. Still, she didn’t smile or show a hint of emotion beyond a slight shift of tension around her eyes. “Furthermore, Mitarashi Anko still needs to be kept under watch, both in case Orochimaru seeks out revenge or she proves to have lingering emotions, be they positive or negative, for the man.”

“If you would allow it, I am more then happy to take them in however the Uchiha district would not be an appropriate place to raise a Senju or house Anko.” Naori’s insight was sharp as ever and Hiruzen felt certain he had made the right choice with her. She wasn’t loyal to her clan but to Konoha. Her mistreatment after her discovery at the hands of her kinsmen ensured a divide that would never heal. Her recent exploits in taking down several rogue Uchiha proved she was an effective counter against others wielding the sharingan and mangekyo both. That she was too young to have been involved in the Kyubi disaster only added to her value.

“No it’s not, which is why you and your apprentices will be moved into the most secure district in the village. Of course, Sakura-chan is free to move in with you as well. I’m sure that would solve the problems around scheduling?” Hiruzen’s play was obvious to anyone with eyes. By moving the Uchiha outcasts from the clan compound he was ensuring they would be forever separated from the clan. They would never come to view themselves as Uchiha, at least not as a part of their core identity and he would be able to observe their behavior apart from their peers and see if they were worth keeping. Furthermore, adding Anko and Sakura to the mix, he ensured the bonds between Team 7 remained strong and gave all of them more reason to remain loyal to the village.

“I’m assuming by most secure, you mean the Senju district?” Naori’s question showed how quick on her feet the woman was. Most would assume the Sarutobi clan compound had the best security or perhaps the Hyuga since they had reinforced their measures after the failed kidnapping of their heiress. The Senju clan were a thing of the past in Konohagakure, so few remembered the power of their clan compound’s fuinjutsu defenses created by Uzumaki Mito and Senju Tobirama.

“Indeed, I will have you set up in the clan heir’s complex. There is more then enough room for you and your four students. You will be moving in tonight.” Hiruzen’s word was law and to her credit Naori didn’t even flinch when she was told she was leaving her home behind at his behest. Instead she bowed low, her long wavy purple hair rippling around her as she did so.

“Understood Hokage-sama, I assume you will send someone by to let us through the wards safely?” Naori’s question was a reminder that unlike most jounin she hadn’t shirked on her studies. Of course as a child of foreign shores she had to know more then any native of Konoha to prove herself to her peers but right now that was turning out to be exceptionally useful.

“Someone will be around in two hours to let you in. Have lunch and then await word.” Hiruzen stated and effectively ended the conversation. Naori waited a moment in case he had anything left to add and then left, gathering her newly minted chunin and preparing herself to share the news. Anko would be delighted, Izumi would be conflicted and Naori knew that something very, very bad was being planned for the Uchiha though she’d keep that to herself.

***

Sakura and Itachi walked shoulder to shoulder, both holding their new vests tucked under their arms as they entered the small meeting room the Hokage had directed them towards. Emerald eyes swept the room and Sakura sensed for chakra but found nothing out of the ordinary. At her side, Itachi shifted, his eyes falling on her and worry just barely visible within them.

“What do you think is going on?” Sakura asked and Itachi averted his gaze as if he suddenly felt guilty. It was a sharp change to his previous behavior and Sakura reached out and took his hand. The action surprised the boy and she gave it a gentle squeeze. “I won’t be mad at you Itachi, but if you know something…”

“Her being here has nothing to do with you Uchiha Itachi, you do not need to blame yourself.” A velvety smooth voice caught both children by surprise and they turned to face an ANBU wearing a bear mask. The man’s silver hair looked almost gray in the dim light of the meeting room and he was wearing a bog standard ANBU uniform. Gray cloth armor, reinforced by chainmail over a skin tight body suit made of a stretchy, breathable, fire and electric resistant fabric.

Both children breathed in sharply as the ANBU took them in. The man moved his head so it was obvious that he was looking them over and Sakura silently wondered if the mask hindered his peripheral vision or if perhaps there was some trick or jutsu that allowed him a full field of view. The material looked like porcelain but the famously elite ANBU would never wear something so dangerously fragile into battle.

“Haruno Sakura, Uchiha Itachi, we command the elements, wield blades of steel and weave illusions at our whim.” The ANBU’s words were a pass code, one meant for identifying friend from foe and both chunin knew the answer.

“In our hearts burns a will of fire.” Both children spoke in unison and the ANBU nodded.

“I am the smoke that hides the blaze.” Those words caused Sakura’s heart to tick up. This wasn’t just an ANBU but an officer, at least captain rank.

She didn’t know the internal organization of ANBU, how it divided up ranks and hierarchy, nobody outside the black ops did but that phrase meant she was in the presence of someone who outranked her heavily. During peace time operations, an ANBU agent was equivalent to tokubetsu jounin but when combat broke out, they had a field rank of Jounin when it came to giving commands and ANBU officers were even higher then that. Not because they were deadlier or stronger but because ANBU was an entirely military organization with no civilian aspects. They were soldiers plain and simple and specialized in fighting against those who wielded chakra, whether they be samurai, shinobi, monks and even sages.

“You two have been selected for ANBU. Haruno you will be trained as an on call medic, but due to the nature of our organization that means you must become a fully fledged member. Uchiha, you have been selected for an apprenticeship under one of my better commanders at request of your parents, a request I could not refuse.” The ANBU’s words sent a shiver down their spines. The voice was smooth but cold, disapproval audible within it as he spoke of how Itachi had fallen into his organization. The man tilted his head slightly and Sakura felt his gaze bore into her as he shifted his attention directly onto her shoulders.

“You will not be seeing combat missions until you are older. I do not run a daycare, you will be expected to behave professionally. If you cannot manage that, you will be conditioned and nobody likes conditioning so don’t make it necessary.” The ANBU warned and Sakura felt her blood run cold as the man’s chakra smoothed out. It was similar to a Shimura doll soldier but different, a switch that could be flicked rather then a constant state of being but it was still incredibly unsettling.

“Now then, I trust you know how to use these? We are returning to headquarters. You will be given a full medical exam and then your basic training will begin. During basic you will not have contact with the outside world and your training will continue until you are up to our standards, seeing as neither of you have the option of dropping out.” The bear masked ANBU stated firmly and handed both children a scroll. Sakura unfurled it to find a summoning seal activated by chakra and she looked up at the man, nerves bubbling in her gut. It was obvious he was trying to intimidate them, to impress upon them just how serous the situation was. Even knowing that, Sakura found it was working rather well and her fingers were trembling slightly as she gripped the edges of the scroll.

“Activate them.” The ANBU ordered and Sakura only hesitated briefly before doing so. The man had identified himself, Hiruzen had ordered her to be here and even paranoia had a limit. With a sharp yank and a blast of smoke later Sakura found herself standing in an office carved from solid stone. Seals provided light and the ANBU she’d been talking to was now sitting in a chair behind a large desk. Itachi arrived at her side and was visibly nervous.

“Commander you called?” A familiar voice drawled from behind the two kids and they turned to find Hatake Kakashi entering the room. His ANBU mask, a red and white wolf dog, was currently hanging from his belt and he was wearing an ANBU captain’s uniform.

“Hound, I have the newest member of your squad.” The ANBU commander answered and Sakura realized the man they had been talking to didn’t just outrank her but likely commanded all of ANBU. His disapproval over Itachi’s inclusion in the ranks suddenly made a lot of sense, though Sakura couldn’t fathom why she herself was simply accepted. “See him through the intake procedures, he’s your responsibility from here on out.”

“Of course, come on then Itachi-san, let’s get you all kitted up and tattooed.” Kakashi gave the boy an unreadable look and nodded for the door. Itachi glanced at Sakura, worry obvious in his eyes.

“I’ll be fine,” Sakura whispered and gave him a small nod. She was far more afraid of her parents then she was of the ANBU commander. Despite their odd chakra and flat emotions, she felt more safe in the man’s presence then she did within the walls of the Haruno compound where she’d been raised. Itachi returned the nod then focused his attention on Hatake. The young Uchiha followed the legendary ANBU out of the office, leaving Sakura alone with the ANBU commander.

“Well I will admit, I did not expect this.” The ANBU commander’s words were laced with nostalgia and Sakura watched as the man reached up towards his mask. Before her eyes, the commander’s hair turned platinum, still short and spiky but gained an almost velvety look to it. Gripping the mask, the commander gently removed it, revealing a beautiful face that looked untouched by age. Indigo eyes peered at Sakura, the corners crinkling slightly as the commander smiled. “When I saw your match, felt your chakra, I thought it was you but even if I was wrong, I couldn’t let Danzo get his hands on one of her descendants. Seeing you this close now though it’s like looking at a ghost.”

Sakura took in a sharp breath because there was recognition in the woman’s eyes. Her mind had utterly skipped over the realization the ANBU commander was a woman and jumped straight to her worst fear. Someone knew she was from the past, that she was an Uchiha and in modern Konohagakure that was incredibly dangerous. The ANBU commander settled their mask down on the table, reminiscing as they looked at it before refocusing on Sakura.

“Calm yourself, I will not be telling your secret to anyone. Now then on to orientation. You will be working as an in house medic until your skills are up to our standards and then you will take on the role of field medic. While working under a mask, your hair color will be changed as will your eyes. I will have your mask sealed to hide any potential doujutsu you may not have developed yet.” The commander’s words drove home the horror that Sakura was feeling. This person knew her, in the past and she was still wondering when the shoe would drop. Was she going to be carted off to T&I? Experimented on to figure out how she was traveling through time? Thrown in jail for being an enemy of the first two Hokage?

“Relax Sakura-san, nobody is going to find out your secret.” The commander’s voice was stern but oddly comforting and Sakura gave the woman an awkward nod. “Now then, you will need to get sealed, all members of ANBU have a seal on their left or right shoulders. That seal provides you with several useful abilities. A preset henge that cannot be seen through by doujutsu and doesn’t deplete your own chakra. It can remove your scent when you will it. You can use it to enter many of the clan wards and restricted areas around the village. It allows you to identify yourself to other ANBU and it lets you communicate with headquarters.”

“That’s a lot of stuff for one seal.” Sakura said quietly and the ANBU commander nodded in agreement. From what little she’d learned over the month since Hiruzen started teaching her, the more functions a seal had, the more complex it was and applying a seal to a person made it even more complex.

“ANBU is Konohagakure’s black ops and we specialize in deniability. The fact that all of our members have an identifying tattoo should be proof enough that the emblem is more then it appears. If you are captured, you can hide it with a pulse of chakra or use it to send out an alert so rescue teams will know your location. In short, it’s very useful. Now then, our usual intake process would have you receive eight months of basic before another six on your area of interest.” The commander explained before placing Sakura’s file down on her desk. The woman motioned for Sakura to check and the rosette leaned forward and found herself looking at what Konoha had kept on her.

“You know I have two summoning contracts,” Sakura knew Orochimaru had kidnapped her for that purpose but the fact that she had two summons and one of them was tigers wasn’t something she expected ANBU to know. She had shown her teammates her tigers but she hadn’t even mentioned the foxes so how ANBU knew was anyone’s guess.

“Indeed, you’re too young to send into the field so instead you’ll spend your time training. Uchiha Naori could have taught you kenjutsu but that is the limit of what she can offer. Here, I can ensure that your potential is maximized without the need to send you on missions you’re not prepared for. Of course you will be out in the field occasionally. ANBU units often handle border patrols alongside the chunin corps and such missions are perfect for a rookie medic. You’ll see combat but won’t take part yourself, unless something goes quite wrong. You are familiar with Uchiha Shisui?” The commander asked and Sakura gave the woman a nod. The commander pulsed her chakra and she slipped her mask on without Sakura even noticing, her disguise reapplying itself in the blink of an eye.

“Commander?” Shisui’s face dropped the moment he laid eyes on Sakura. He was wearing the same uniform Hatake had been and his lips were rapidly paling as his eyes came alive with a protective fury. His chakra began to blaze, rage bubbling within it and his eyes started to bleed crimson around the edges. “Why is a child here?”

“This Kunoichi has been taken into ANBU because the only other option to make the most of her potential was Root, is that understood Shinobi?” The commander’s male voice drawled, velvet hiding the threat of steel. Shisui tensed at the mention of Root and Sakura looked between the two, aware that she was missing something.

“She’s not even six.” Shisui countered and the commander’s presence slowly began to increase, crushing down on their shoulders and grinding their courage to dust. Sakura could feel her bones creaking from the sheer force of chakra in the air and her heart was beginning to race dangerously fast when the commander finally spoke.

“Shimura Danzo made a request for her before the entire council. This was and is her only alternative, unless you’d rather?” The commander trailed off and Shisui’s face went pale. He gave a sharp nod and the commander tapped the file sitting on her desk. Shisui picked it up, shoulders still shaking though his face was impressively blank. He read over Sakura’s file, unsurprised by what he saw since he had a hand in training her. “You’re getting a promotion to jounin by the way Crow-san. Congratulations.”

“Thank you sir, does she have a mask?” Shisui asked, placing the file back down on the desk. The commander shook her head and Shisui let out a tired sigh and ran a hand through his wild curls. The teen glanced at Sakura who returned the look with wide emerald eyes. “And here I thought I’d be watching out for Itachi.”

“Teach her your shunshin techniques and genjutsu. She will be able to handle them.” The ANBU commander’s words clearly caught Shisui off guard. He looked at the girl, a slight frown on his face but he wasn’t about to risk a second argument with the ANBU commander and nodded. “I am going to need to find her a fuinjutsu instructor, as well as a medical instructor. If only young Tsuna-chan was still here.”

“Sir?” Shisui’s tone was clearly a request to leave and the ANBU commander let out a soft chuckle and waved Shisui off. Sakura felt her friend’s hand on her shoulder and Shisui nodded towards the door. “Come on, let’s get you settled okay Sakura-chan? You’ll be living here a while but don’t worry I’ve been assigned as your captain so you’ll at least know someone. Normally new recruits are intentionally separated from anyone they know but I guess the commander decided to be nice because you’re so young.”

“Oh,” Sakura didn’t really know what else to say to that and quickly found herself walking through the bare stone and concrete corridors of ANBU. She couldn’t tell how deep underground they were but considering she couldn’t even feel chakra beyond her line of sight, they had to be deep down in the bedrock of the village. The chakra in the air was strange, not twisted but certainly dour in nature. There was a heaviness here, an understanding of pain and loss, war and hatred that ran deep enough to mark the very chakra that clung to the complex. It wasn’t quite malevolent, not like the Forest of Death but it was still deeply unsettling.

“Our first stop,” Shisui announced and lead Sakura into a medical exam room. “I bet you’ll end up spending a lot of time here. We’ve got a few medics in ANBU, but which one you end up learning from is anyone’s guess.” Shisui informed her as a man wearing a bird mask came over and gave Sakura the most thorough check up of her life.

“Are you aware you have a seal on your left hand?” The man asked as he moved a glowing blue hand over Sakura’s body. The girl gave a sharp nod, because she knew that already. “That means your ANBU seal will be on the right shoulder, avoid resonance.” The medic answered and carried on as if they saw nothing wrong with it. His hand moved over Sakura’s entire body, his chakra moving in a way that indicated disapproval and discomfort.

“Is something wrong?” Sakura asked and the man met her eyes through his mask. She couldn’t see what he looked like underneath the armor, but she could feel him gazing at her with sympathy thanks to the swirling motion of his chakra. Sakura shifted slightly and the medic gently patted her head.

“You’re too young for the kind of training that gave you your strength. Such intense chakra exposure and remodeling is going to have unknown consequences in a body so young. It might stunt your growth, do nothing, or even supercharge your growth. A shinobi’s body changes over time, more chakra exposure continually altering and increasing their physical abilities but the sheer level of chakra exposure in your muscles is unprecedented in a child so young.” The medic’s tone was quite grim as he spoke and Sakura could feel Shisui’s muscles tensing at her side. He hadn’t known what she had put herself through, she hadn’t seen him at all since their meeting over how her and Itachi would handle their match in the chunin exams and now that he was finding out what she’d done, she could tell he was furious.

“The closest case we have on file are Hatake Kakashi and Orochimaru. Neither can quite be called human anymore.” The medic finished and Sakura could feel Shisui’s gaze drilling into her shoulder. She knew he was concerned for her, perhaps even terrified but it was manifesting as anger and she really didn’t want him yelling at her. He didn’t understand that she wasn’t a child of peace, that she had to be as strong as possible for their shared clan and yet she couldn’t tell him, couldn’t explain her desperation for power.

“Oh,” Sakura noted intelligently and felt a hand come down on her pink hair. Gently but with irresistible force, Shisui turned her head to face him. There was pain in his gaze alongside worry and the look was so wrong on him that it tore at Sakura’s heart.

“Please take better care of yourself.” Shisui sounded like he was begging and Sakura couldn’t find it in herself to say no or lie so instead she just hugged him. Shisui didn’t know what drove her and couldn’t know but she hated hurting him. He was sunshine and warmth incarnate, a splash of light amid her gray modern world and her heart ached at the anxiety she was causing him.

“I will do my best.” Sakura promised because she would do her best. She couldn’t promise she wouldn’t put herself in danger or that she would stay safe but she would do everything she could to come back home alive and in one piece. She had loved ones waiting for her, in both times after all and she wasn’t going to let them suffer because she had been careless.

“I suppose that’s the best I’m going to get.” Shisui sounded resigned but he didn’t push her for more. By the time Sakura let go, the medic had declared her healthy, if likely looking at a very unusual puberty and then sent them on their way.

The next stop was ANBU’s in house armorer and Sakura’s entire body was measured so that the form fitting armor wouldn’t hinder her movement or growth. Once that was done, Sakura and Shisui finally headed to get her arm tattooed. The process was painful but after training under Hiruzen, Sakura was easily able to ignore the discomfort and sat perfectly still, without even flinching as a rather large seal was carved into her skin and then compressed into the spiraling flame.

“You know most people scream or at least groan as that’s applied.” Shisui said as he pushed open to the door to the room Sakura would be calling her own while undergoing basic. It was a small room with a bed, a desk and several shelves for books and weapons. A rack for larger swords and pole arms, like Sakura’s scythe was off to the side and the floor was bare concrete.

“It didn’t really hurt though.” Sakura answered and Shisui’s eye twitched angrily. She knew she’d said the wrong thing, but it was already too late to retract her words and Shisui would know she was lying anyways. She hadn’t even twitched the entire time after all and considering what the medic had said about her body, well she was fairly certain Shisui had a good idea of what she went through.

“Yeah, well I’m glad you think so.” Shisui said slowly and Sakura looked down at the floor, cheeks burning and feeling oddly guilty. Shisui let out another tired sigh and then placed his hand on her head. “It’s fine Sakura-chan, I’m upset because I care about you. You’re not even six, you should be playing in the park and chasing after butterflies. Kid stuff, you know?”

“I have a duty though…” Sakura murmured and Shisui knelt down so he was at her eye level. He looked obviously worried and Sakura felt a lump forming in his throat. She couldn’t tell him anything, not even to make him feel better. Her chakra ached, burned really and she’d been holding it back for so damn long she couldn’t manage it anymore. Fires sang along her nerves and her eyes blazed to life, swirling crimson as tears ran down her cheeks.

“Fuck,” Shisui swore silently, his face going utterly pale as he double checked to make sure the door was closed and they were alone. Sakura grabbed him and held tightly as her chakra raged. Madara and Tajima were dead in this time period, their clan had survived but had forgotten themselves and everyone she cared about was worried. Konohagakure wasn’t the village Madara wanted to build and the world was even more dark and twisted then it had been during their time. It was too much, Sakura didn’t know what to do or how she could help. She was the last one left, the only person who remembered the dream that should have been and it burned.

“It’s alright, Sakura it’s alright I’m here. Everything is going to be alright, I won’t tell anyone.” Shisui’s voice was panicked and his words barely a whisper. His chakra brushed hers and she remembered her lessons, the basics of Ninshu she drilled daily with Tajima reasserting themselves and she forced herself to start taking slow deep breaths. She was Madara’s second, equally responsible for overseeing the welfare of the clan and ensuring nobody fell to their own flames. She could not afford to allow herself to burn, it was her job to control herself first and foremost, otherwise she wouldn’t be able to do her duty.

Slowly, Sakura pulled herself back down and cooled her chakra. Focusing on the breathing techniques of the eagles, she cleared her mind and let go of her worries. She didn’t forget them, nor did she bury them. Tajima had taught her better then that. She had to accept that things in life would be difficult but couldn’t dwell on the challenges ahead. She would plan, train and think on ways to overcome but never obsess, nor give in to the impulse to fixate.

“I’m alright, thank you Shisui.” Sakura said softly, looking at her friend with crimson eyes. The world was painfully clear and her sharingan barely even sipped at her chakra, proof that they were natural. Shisui looked utterly lost as he gently cupped her face, silently praying that this was a genjutsu. “They’re real Shisui.”

“You knew, you know what happened.” Shisui whispered and Sakura didn’t deny him, couldn’t really. Not after this, not after what he had just helped her through. Sakura took a deep breath and drew herself up, doing her best to look the part of the proud Uchiha she was. Her left hand burned with Madara’s chakra, her seal visible though neither noticed its presence right now.

“I did and I need you to keep it a secret. Nobody can know.” Sakura saw the moment Shisui agreed with her. His face grew grim and he gave a slow nod, eyes becoming contemplative.

“When you get your mask, I’ll teach you my shunshin and genjutsu but you must never let anyone know you have those eyes. Danzo is already interested in you and people he is interested in tend to disappear. Fugaku thinks he’s harvesting sharingan from captured Uchiha but there isn’t any proof. Still keep those eyes secret.” Shisui’s face was deadly serious and Sakura gave him a firm nod. She had no desire to let anyone in the modern age know her relation to the Uchiha clan. In truth she didn’t even want Shisui to know but the choice had been taken from her and she found if someone had to know, perhaps it was best that it was Shisui.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

Madara had just begun to push the sheets off his bed when Sakura appeared nearby, half asleep and wearing a strange, form fitting black outfit. Up until that point, her clothes hadn’t been particularly unusual despite her unknown origins, but the outfit she was now wearing was practically alien to Madara’s eyes.

“Morning,” Sakura murmured and slowly pushed herself up as if she was sore all over. The girl stifled a yawn before stilling, her eyes widening with shock. “I need to speak with chichiue, I um, my eyes.”

“Your eyes?” Madara asked curiously and watched as Sakura’s eyes transformed into one tomoe sharingan. The boy inhaled sharply and gripped her shoulders. He could see nervousness in her gaze alongside a bit of fear. “What happened?”

“Nothing bad just, it wasn’t pleasant. I-I’m sorry you had to go through that.” Sakura said softly and Madara pulled her into a hug. Even when she was the one who had just suffered, alone, because wherever she had been there weren’t other Uchiha to help her, she was still concerned about him.

“I’m fine, now let’s get prepared for the day alright? Unless you need to see chichiue immediately?” Madara asked and Sakura shook her head no. Relieved that the situation wasn’t urgent, Madara focused on Sakura’s chakra. It was still minty cool, a misty forest of fresh earth and verdant foliage. There was still that buzz of lightning as well, stronger then it had been but still dim, like a distant thunder storm on the horizon. There was none of the raging hatred that consumed so many Uchiha and for that Madara was immensely grateful.

The two children quickly got dressed for the day, though Madara noticed Sakura left her unusual clothes on underneath her normal training outfit. Entering the dining room, Madara sat down and immediately Izuna was glued to his side. His silly little brother was puffed up and glaring at Sakura, while Tajima looked on with fond exasperation. The standoff had become part of the daily routine and as the children sat down, Izuna ensured he was wedged firmly between his precious older brother and the pink haired youkai.

“Chichiue,” Sakura’s quiet voice drew everyone’s attention and Tajima looked over at the girl he had taken in. Her emerald eyes darkened briefly before transforming into a brilliant crimson. He had known it would happen, Madara’s chakra had mixed into hers, the seal on their left hands creating a bridge between their reserves but that it had happened while she had been away from the clan and the support they could provide was unfortunate.

“Sakura,” Tajima’s voice was tired, pained in a way that Madara hadn’t heard since Kagami’s funeral. There was worry in his eyes that the boy couldn’t place. “Are you safe at home?”

“Ah, well um…” Sakura fidgeted slightly and Madara’s blood ran cold. He knew that Sakura had a troubled home life but the way Tajima had asked the question implied something more. Sakura had been a shell of herself over the last month and now she had sharingan, a doujutsu activated only by immense stress or sadness. Madara had experienced that pain himself fairly recently and knew exactly how horrible it was. “I’m safe now, mostly. My village is…” Sakura trailed off and frowned, her lips pressing together until they were pale. “Troubled but I think I’m okay.”

“It is unfortunate I cannot help you.” Tajima said finally, an unease silence following his words. Several long seconds stretched after that, interrupted by the pounding of feet as a messenger burst into the room. The man quickly handed a scroll to Tajima before beating a hasty retreat. Madara watched as his father read what was written, his frown deepening into a sharp scowl. “It would seem the Hyuga clan have challenged us to an honor duel.”

“Honor duel?” Sakura asked, clearly unaware of exactly what they would be facing. Tajima placed the scroll down and looked over at Madara, the message clear.

“It’s a way of challenging another clan without open war. Their heir against our heir with a second of comparable age. Chichiue, isn’t the Hyuga heir eight?” Madara looked to his father who nodded. The boy grimaced but didn’t complain because a rejection would be seen as worse then a loss. The Uchiha’s reputation wouldn’t be demolished if Madara lost to a boy three years his senior but if he refused to show up at all, that would speak of cowardice.

“Indeed and the match is set for two weeks from now.” Tajima confirmed and Madara felt a pang of nerves. He was training hard but the Hyuga heir was likely no different in that regard. The family were famous for their cold hearts and iron discipline. Facing an older fighter was always a disadvantage, the difference in experience was often insurmountable and only those who innovated or were truly talented could manage to overcome the hurdle. “We’ll be accepting their challenge of course.”

“Of course,” Madara sighed despite himself. He wasn’t happy about this but for his clan, he wouldn’t run or complain. He was to be the next heir and he knew Kagami would never have hesitated to meet such a challenge. Sakura’s hand found his, much to Izuna’s ignored protests and Madara looked over at his best friend.

“I’ll be your second, we’re going to win.” Sakura promised and Madara believed her. The match would be controlled and fought before the Daimyo’s court. The Hyuga might try to kill them, but it was unlikely as it would stain their honor. The Daimyo’s power was shattered and broken, a relic of a bygone age but tradition still held sway and none of the clans had moved on the royal city, at least in Hi no Kuni.

“I cannot exactly up your training without risking injury.” Tajima said upon noticing the look that Madara had sent his way. Madara knew that two weeks wasn’t really enough time to prepare and deflated somewhat. The rustle of cloth beside him followed by a sudden burst of motion caught him off guard as Sakura jumped to her feet, eyes wide.

“I have an idea!” Sakura blurted out and then immediately blushed. Tajima shot her an amused grin while Izuna huffed and used the disturbance to clamp onto Madara like a limpet. Madara tried to ignore Izuna, even as his heart melted because Sakura truly looked like she’d discovered something monumental. “I think I can help Madara train to fight Hyuga!”

“Oh?” Tajima’s tone wasn’t that of an adult humoring a child and Madara looked towards his father with visible confusion. Unless there were Hyuga or a similar clan in Sakura’s mystery village, which was unlikely, she wouldn’t even know how they fight. The gentle fist was one of the clan’s most well known and yet closely guarded secrets. Many knew what it looked like but few actually understood the mechanics or kata. The Uchiha had records but the sharingan was incapable of seeing the chakra network or the tenketsu like the byakugan.

“Yeah, I have a way. Um, tomorrow maybe or the day after?” Sakura’s cheeks were still rosy as she lowered herself back to her cushion. Madara couldn’t help but send her an amused look as their eyes met, causing the rest of her face to immediately turn scarlet. “If you want my help that is.” The words were spoken without pause and Madara barely understood the contents of what she had said.

“Of course I want your help, you’re my best friend and training partner.” Madara didn’t need to mention she was his second. There was no need to bring up duty between the two of them, they understood their burdens and implicitly understood the other would always have their back. Sakura’s blush faded away with Madara’s acceptance and she gave a nod, her resolve visibly hardening as her face went from embarrassed to determined.

“Then I’ll do my best. For today though, um we should train as normal.” Sakura declared, earning an amused grin from Tajima and Madara both. Watching her, Madara felt odd flutters in his stomach, flutters he only ever felt around his pink haired tennyo. It was an odd sensation but not unpleasant, though he didn’t dwell on it as they finished their breakfast and headed outside for training.

***

Sakura arrived back to her own time and immediately went about preparing herself for a day of basic training. Shisui arrived after a few minutes and once Sakura’s white gray armor was securely strapped into place, he lead her out to the cafeteria where all on rotation ANBU ate. The smell of rich, hearty foods filled the air and Sakura quickly found herself looking at a plate of steak, eggs and potatoes. It was an almost decadent breakfast and a hearty pile of rice cooked in beef broth completed the meal.

“ANBU eat well, at least while stationed in the village. During the wars, a lot of younger operatives suffered from nutrition deficiencies and the ANBU commander’s response was ensuring that the food on base was not only free but fortifying.” Shisui explained, clearly enjoying his meal. All around them other ANBU ate breakfast, the food decidedly less then traditional but certainly nutritious. Still even with this kind of meal, a shinobi could still burn through all the calories and nutrients thanks to the sheer amount of calories that using chakra demanded.

“Shisui-taichou,” Sakura coated her words with sugar and put on her best puppy eyes. She knew exactly what she was doing as she looked up at the Uchiha and even though he knew he was about to be manipulated, Shisui felt his heart stutter as the tiny fae looked up at him. “I need to spar against a Hyuga, could you help?”

“And I’m guessing, for whatever reason you’re not going to tell me why?” Shisui asked and somehow Sakura’s emerald eyes got even bigger and a small fang peaked out from behind her lips. It was utterly adorable and the curly haired Uchiha felt his ability to deny her shatter. Not that he was planning on turning down her request but it would have been nice to know what was going through her mind. “Prodigies,” Shisui grumbled under his breath before adding at a much higher volume, “sure alright!

“I’m going to need a mask though.” Sakura mumbled and Shisui rolled his eyes. He had accounted for that already and a blank training mask that would hide her sharingan was currently sitting in his pouch. He wasn’t going to give it to her outside of training though, after all the last thing he wanted was to see similarities between Sakura and a Root drone.

“I’ll have that covered.” Shisui promised, because he already did. The mask would hide the chakra in and around her face and eyes. Even a byakugan wouldn’t be able to pierce the masking seals the ANBU commander had applied to the bone white armor. Shisui knew that wasn’t standard issue and suspected the commander was far more aware of Sakura’s secrets then what lay in the girl’s files but he wasn’t about to ask and the commander didn’t appear inclined to offer anything either.

“Thanks Shisui-taichou, you’re the best!” Sakura’s puppy eyes melted away and a massive grin took its place. Shisui let out a tired sigh and ruffled the girl’s hair. Between Itachi and Sakura he had his hands full looking after children with too much thrust upon them.

‘At least Sakura doesn’t have the weight of a clan upon her shoulders, the poor girl is already dealing with far too much for her age.’ Shisui thought, unaware of the burdens that Sakura’s minuscule shoulders already bore far in the past.

When breakfast was finished, Sakura followed Shisui out of the cafeteria and through the network of tunnels to a training room where several ANBU were engaged in fierce taijutsu bouts. The sound of boots on stone, shouts and impacts echoed off the walls but no jutsu were thrown and no weapons were used. In fact, Sakura could barely feel chakra in the air as all those present were keeping their tightly suppressed as they fought with pure muscle and skill.

“Hawk!” Shisui called out as he approached a man with warm brown hair, hints of red mixing within it as it caught the light. The Hyuga, or at least Sakura suspected it was a Hyuga based off the previous conversation stilled, his sparring partner doing the same and the two gave each other a brief bow before stepping apart.

“Yes Crow?” The Hyuga’s voice lacked the stilted rigidity that defined the main house, which marked them as likely to be a branch member of the family. Sakura knew of the Hyuga’s internal practices and shared the Uchiha’s disdain for the other great doujutsu wielding family. The Hyuga were slavers and in the eyes of the Uchiha there was only one fitting punishment, death.

“My little trainee here has heard about the Hyuga’s gentle fist and wants to see it in action. Up for a spar or two in one of the chakra training grounds?” Shisui asked curiously and the Hyuga hummed, his voice young enough to by Shisui’s peer. Sakura could feel the teen’s eyes on her before he gave his current sparing partner a nod.

“Thanks for the match Bat,” Hawk thanked his sparing partner, a woman with dark black hair tied into a tight braid. She had lightly tanned skin and her ANBU uniform was modified with several additional containers for scrolls and tools. “But it looks like I’ve got a rookie to impress.”

“Don’t try and sound noble, you just want to get ahead of the latest gossip by grilling the pipsqueak.” Bat drawled, shaking her head and letting out a hearty sigh. “Troublesome, I’m going to go find someone less likely to bale on me for a spar. Later Hawk.” With that the Nara ANBU walked off, looking for another sparing partner while the trio consisting of Sakura, Shisui and Hawk left for a separate training ground, one that wasn’t in active use.

“Rules?” Hawk asked as he waited for Shisui to join him on the empty training ground. Shisui had chosen a wide open, flat training arena so that Sakura would be able to watch everything. He handed her the temporary mask and the girl looked at it blankly before glancing up at Shisui with a questioning expression on her face.

“You stick it to your face with chakra.” Shisui explained quickly and helped Sakura attach the mask. Once it was secure he gave the girl a nod and suspected her sharingan were now active, not that he could be sure since it hid her eyes from his senses. Walking over to Hawk, he placed his own mask over his face and began to stretch. “Normal rules, anything goes, to first blood or obvious victor. It can’t take too long either, pinky-chan has physical conditioning to get to.”

“Indulging the pipsqueak?” Hawk asked, though his voice sounded more amused then derisive. “I heard about a fiasco on the council. Rumor is Bear-sama challenged the Elder Council for rights to her.” Hawk slid into the basic stance of the jukan and Shisui was certain Sakura was watching with her sharingan. Her chakra spiked in anticipation as he took up his own stance. “Going for a taijutsu bout? Sure you don’t want to use that tanto of yours?”

“I know you’ve got the advantage Hawk but you don’t improve by taking it easy.” Shisui replied back easily and grinned as he took the most common guard of the modern Uchiha style. The two men faced each other down for a moment before Hawk charged forward. The Hyuga’s fingers shot towards Shisui’s guard and the Uchiha barely parried the attacks as bursts of chakra released from Hawk’s fingers caused the air to pop.

Sakura watched the fight intently, her world in hyper focus thanks to the supernatural visual acuity of her sharingan. She could feel the memories being burned into her soul, every strike and step committed to memory. She could replicate the movements, see the flow of chakra and even her other senses were being recorded and stored. Her chakra sense was focused to a razor’s edge and she could sense the shaped lances of chakra that erupted from Hawk’s fingers.

The fight continued to gain in speed as Shisui broke out his signature jutsu. Hawk was clearly the stronger of the two in taijutsu but now that Shisui was countering with ninjutsu, the playing field was somewhat even. Sakura felt Shisui’s chakra shift and swirl a moment before his hands flew together into a tiger seal. A blast of fire erupted from Shisui’s masked mouth and Hawk’s chakra surged without warning. The Hyuga spun, compressing his chakra all over his body before releasing it in a devastating pulse.

“Damn Hawk, does Hiashi know you stole that?” Shisui asked as he landed and flickered out of the way of a barrage of chakra laden jabs. Hawk’s chakra curled with smug satisfaction but he didn’t lay off as he and Shisui danced about, the Uchiha always just barely avoiding the Hyuga’s deadly attacks. Finally, Shisui was cornered and forced to reach for his tanto. The blade was double sided and tip-less, a favorite of the Shimura clan.

Shisui’s chakra deadened noticeably, his emotions stuttering like a fire without fuel as his speed increased sharply. The momentarily void of emotion that consumed Shisui sent Sakura’s blood running cold and apparently Hawk as well as the teen surrendered instantly. Shisui’s blade paused, less then an inch away from the Hyuga’s throat and he retracted it almost mechanically.

“Sorry about that Hawk, you’ve gotten a lot better.” Shisui complimented and the Hyuga clicked his tongue in annoyance. Still his chakra was more unsettled then angry, something he and Sakura now shared in common. The teen gripped the edge of his mask and pulled it off to reveal a beautiful face with pale pearlescent eyes. Two long bangs framed his face, each held together by gold beads that hung at chin level while the back of his hair was short and spiky. It was quite similar to Sakura’s current hair style, though she lacked and beads or decorations, something she hadn’t considered before.

“Yeah and you’re still a freak of nature when you get serious.” Hawk teased back, though it was clear he was trying to shake off his unease. Shisui’s shift had been abrupt, without warning and even now his chakra wasn’t quite back to normal. It wasn’t blank anymore but the warm sunshine and fire had dimmed noticeably.

“Well I’ve had a lot of training.” Shisui shrugged off the compliment and removed his mask to reveal a somewhat forced grin. The two boys seemed to finally relax though and turned towards Sakura who let her sharingan recede. She waited a few more seconds before she pushed the mask up and looked between them. “Well Sakura-chan? What did you think of seeing a Hyuga in person?”

“Your techniques are very interesting, but why did you emit chakra even when you missed?” Sakura asked and Hawk, gave her a wry grin. The teen’s eyes slid to Shisui who grinned back at him, even as the Hyuga raised an eyebrow in question.

“Sakura-chan is a super deluxe chibi, Hawk. She’s not just a prodigy but a natural sensor and expert in chakra control. She doesn’t get how us mortals struggle with such things.” Shisui explained and Hawk gave out a quiet noise of realization.

“Most people cannot recall chakra they prepared for a strike. On a miss, it is wasted and to avoid damaging my tenketsu, I release it.” Hawk explained as the group fell in and left the training room. The Hyuga’s curiosity was palpable, despite his pale, pupil-less eyes and Sakura looked at him, silently pressuring him to ask whatever was one his mind. “How old are you?”

“I am five years and nine months old.” Sakura stated matter-o-factly and nodded as she did so. It was such a childish thing to do that both teens shifted uncomfortably. Neither thought children belonged in ANBU and Itachi’s inclusion in the organization had already ruffled feathers. Still, word had gotten around that Sakura would have been pulled into Root and while opinions on the shadow organization were split, nobody would argue that ANBU wasn’t the more humane of the two organizations. Though, considering both were black ops that specialized in assassination and gray zone operation, that really wasn’t saying much.

“And here I thought Itachi would be the youngest brat to join. Kami, we’re not even at war and the council wanted her in Root?” Hawk asked and Shisui slid his eyes over to the man, knowing clear within them. A deathly chill radiated from his chakra, which burned in a distinctly Uchiha way. Sakura had never felt her clan’s curse in Shisui before but now it was ever present and hammering through his network like a plague.

“They take them even younger then that. Easier to program. Sakura-chan got very, very lucky Bear-sama took notice of her. It’s unprecedented, the commander had never intervened before.” Shisui said quietly and Hawk shot the teen an unreadable look. Silence fell between the group as they returned to the more traveled sections of the base and Hawk stopped at an intersection.

“I’m going to go meet up with my squad then, good luck training up the new recruit Crow.” Hawk said to Shisui before shifting his focus to Sakura. “And good luck Sakura-san, you might be a prodigy but ANBU is rough, even for adults.” Hawk’s mouth twisted with disapproval before he returned his mask over his face and flickered away, escaping any further conversation. Beside her Shisui let out a sigh and ran his hand through his wild curls.

“Honestly he’s right but better here then there. Come on Sakura-chan, let’s get you to basic.” Shisui put his hand on the girl’s shoulder and a moment later pulled her away into a shunshin. The world smeared into streaks of gray with random flashes of light as they passed under illumination seals. The pace was immense, greater then anything she’d seen Shisui use before and when they finally came to a stop, Sakura found herself standing at the entrance of a truly massive underground cave.

“Konohagakure is built atop a massive cave complex. Long ago, the Uchiha had a secret hiding spot here, a refuge in case all other fortresses and defenses were overcome. A place the clan could hide from its enemies and survive even if all else was lost.” Shisui’s voice echoed off the walls and Sakura shivered, the idea that the Uchiha could ever be forced to such desperate measures absolutely terrifying her. Still the fact that they had a plan, a fall back method was comforting, it meant they had something to fall back on if the worst came to pass. “When the Uchiha joined with the Senju, they donated the land that Konohagakure was built on.”

“They did not isolate themselves however, the two founding clans build their complexes side by side with only one wall surrounding them. The current Senju district is actually the Senju Uchiha district and while there is a clear dividing line, with separate defenses, the outermost layers of protection are unified.” Shisui finished his explanation and gave Sakura a meaningful look. This information hadn’t been taught in the academy, at least not in the year she had attended. Furthermore, the Uchiha district was located on the outskirts of the village, separated by a substantial patch of forest from the next closest district which happened to be the Akasen.

It was obvious that all was not well in Konoha. One of the two founding clans was maligned. Uchiha Madara was all but struck from history, his name only ever mentioned in passing and the Uchiha were viewed with open hostility by many in the village, shinobi and civilian alike. It was chilling to see what had become of the village that was supposed to bring a new age of peace to the Uchiha.

“What happened?” Sakura asked and Shisui’s eyes narrowed slightly, his chakra chilling. Sakura grabbed his hand and gave it a squeeze. “Shisui, did you, are, what’s wrong with your emotions right now?” Instead of answering Shisui let out a small sigh and opened his mouth. At the back of his tongue was a seal and Sakura could feel its hooks clinging deeply to Shisui’s network.

“I’m an orphan you know? No parents to look after me and the Uchiha don’t have an orphanage. I had to go somewhere but I’m ANBU now and that’s all that matters. Your secret is safe with me because I’m never letting anyone I care about go through what I survived.” Shisui’s sharingan flared to life, twisting into mangekyo instinctively. Sakura knew what those eyes meant and her breath caught in her throat. Acting without thinking, she hugged Shisui and buried her face into his stomach.

“I’m here Shisui, it’s alright now.” She brushed her chakra against his. Her ninshu was rudimentary but even an amateur could connect with those they loved and were loved by. She felt her emotions calm Shisui, grounding him in the present and he slowly let his fists uncurl, a shuddering breath leaving him before he placed a hand on her head.

“You’re really something special, aren’t you Sakura-chan? Never, ever do that where someone can see, okay? I don’t even know what you did but, just don’t. Promise me.” Shisui knelt down and wiped away the tears that Sakura hadn’t even noticed she was crying.

“I can’t, because if you need me, or Itachi, Izumi or Naori I just, I’d have to. I love all of you.” Sakura whispered, earning a strangled noise of worry from Shisui. The teen was terrified for her but Sakura had a duty to keep the Uchiha’s fire burning bright and healthy. She didn’t know the modern clan, wasn’t even considered a member but she would still look out for those she loved.

“You and Itachi are going to be the death of me.” Shisui murmured, his eyes returning to their usual onyx hue. He ran another hand through his already tussled curls and looked up towards the rocky sky overhead. “Let’s get your training started. If you’re going to draw even more attention your way then you better be strong enough to survive it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

Madara wasn’t sure what to expect from Sakura when he followed her out onto the training field. The rosette was radiating eager energy and Tajima was oddly pensive. Taking up his usual stance, Madara watched as the girl slid into a stance Madara didn’t recognize. Her chakra swirled and hummed, buzzing at her fingertips and snapping dangerously, ready to attack at the slightest provocation.

“The gentle fist is truly timeless then.” Tajima murmured, just barely loud enough for Madara to hear. His father was watching them today and Madara knew why as he looked at Sakura’s stance. This was the Hyuga’s signature technique and somehow Sakura had seen it close enough to copy with her sharingan. Of course she couldn’t copy it perfectly, she would be unable to target the tenketsu accurately or even the chakra network but as practice for fighting the real thing it would be perfect. “Begin!”

Madara dodged a rapid thrust as Sakura shot forward. She slid over the ground, her feet sheathed in chakra, allowing her to get far more traction from each step then otherwise possible. Madara did his best to avoid her fingertips, her chakra buzzing whenever it neared him but never quite breaking free. Across from him, Sakura’s lips slowly pulled into a wide smile as she realized she had the upper hand and her speed increased yet again.

‘Damn it.’ Madara thought as one of her fingers grazed his arm. A burst of chakra flashed through his vision and he saw Sakura drive a spike of her own energy into his skin. Pain erupted from the spot and the muscle twitched as if it’d been stabbed. Hissing, Madara swept Sakura’s feet from under her. She was so focused on the offensive she had let her defense slip and hit the ground hard but quickly rolled away before he could deliver a follow up stomp.

Jumping back to her feet, Sakura shot forward and Madara grinned, hands coming together in a familiar sequence of seals. He knew Sakura would avoid the flames, they had practiced against each other often enough and her sharingan were active so he breathed out a fireball without fear of injuring his friend. The girl’s charge stopped and her chakra flared, building up all across her body and yet she hadn’t avoided the fireballs just yet. Madara watched, horrified as the fireball closed on her, then she spun, chakra pulsing out from her in a blast that tore his jutsu apart and dug a pit several inches into the dirt around her.

“What?” Madara gasped as Sakura wobbled slightly. It was obvious she was dizzy and her chakra was very low as well, having expended most of it on her technique.

“That is the effect of perfect chakra control. The Hyuga kekkei genkai allows for chakra to be emitted from any of the body’s tenketsu even without perfect control. Sakura has perfect control, so she can achieve the same effect. I never considered this but…” Tajima’s voice trailed off as he walked onto the training field and over to the girl. Sakura was slowly steadying herself, her chakra reserves gradually refilling as she caught her breath. Much like physical stamina, so long as you didn’t expend too much of your reserves, chakra would recover fairly quickly, especially with the eagle's breathing technique.

“What is it father?” Sakura asked, momentarily forgetting her manners. It was something she had always wanted, a family without need for formality, people who loved each other unconditionally and she had that in Madara, Shisui and her team but Tajima had always seemed just out of reach. Even his sons called him chichiue.

“I’m not sure, your chakra control is unprecedented among Uchiha. The Senju have always had good control, though they prefer to make use of it for more efficient ninjutsu rather then the other options available. Nin-taijutsu like the gentle fist are very, very rare and almost universally more effective then traditional taijutsu. Being able to kill with a touch and a burst of chakra is much harder to fight against then dodging a punch that needs to build up momentum and have weight behind it.” Tajima didn’t comment on Sakura’s casual language, nor did he reprimand her for it. Whether that meant it was okay or he was overlooking it was a mystery to everyone but him though.

“So Sakura could develop her own nin-taijutsu?” Madara knew his best friend was amazing, but he had never considered that she could develop a whole new way of fighting. Madara looked at Sakura and grinned while Sakura just shifted about nervously. She had come so far since Madara had started teaching her and while she didn’t quite match him in skill or chakra reserves, her chakra control and sheer physical strength surpassed his.

“You can as well, you share her talents for chakra control and in exchange she has inherited your fire.” Tajima reached over the table and took each child’s left hand in one of his own. “Concentrated on your left hands.” Both children focused and the seals that bound them slowly came to life. Neither had really noticed the markings before, as they had always shown up when they were focused on something else. “You are linked through these seals, your chakra and potential bound to one another. You were given a gift from by the kami themselves and you should never forget that, nor should you fail to make use of it.”

Neither child had anything to say after those words and Madara looked at his left hand. He remembered how his chakra would occasionally become laced with the feel of mint and would suddenly obey his every whim. This seal allowed him access to Sakura’s unique chakra control while she had become an Uchiha in chakra and her eyes now reflected that.

“We should each create our own style.” Madara said suddenly and felt all eyes on him. Izuna had by now left his training and clamped onto his older brother’s side. “We should each create a unique style of nin-taijutsu and then copy it from each other, that way we’ll have three styles to fall back on. Uchiha style, Sakura style and Madara style or um, we can come up with better names but you get the point.”

“The clan isn’t very good at naming, we call our taijutsu style satsujinken, literally murderous fist and we call our kenjutsu style satsujinken, different kanji but it means murderous sword.” Tajima explained, a wry smile curling his lips upwards. Madara rolled his eyes because while true that the Uchiha had a rather literal way with names, he wasn’t about to name his style after himself. That just felt childish, never mind that he was a few months away from being six years old, he was above such things.

“So when do we we start?” Madara asked, forgetting the rather important trial in his very near future. Tajima gave him an amused smile, proud to see his son so intent on self improvement and innovation. Madara wasn’t Kagami and he would never expect his son to live up to the standards she had set, however he was still immensely proud of his son’s accomplishments and growth. Madara was open minded, his sister had taught him that before her death but to his credit he hadn’t abandoned her beliefs and was even now building on them. Soon enough Tajima expected to see the boy start trying to study fuinjutsu and create new ninjutsu, both out of his own curiosity and a desire to live up to his sister’s legacy.

“Well how about after you two defeat the Hyuga in an honor duel?” Tajima asked and Madara let out a huff. He’d forgotten in his excitement that they had a fight to prepare for. The Hyuga didn’t want to risk open war. They were recovering from their own battles and were trying to make the Uchiha seem weak in an effort to divert attention away from their own battered forces.

“Oh, yeah that.” Madara grumbled, slumping slightly before gathering himself and turning to face Sakura. Slowly, he pried Izuna off his side and handed the three year old off to Tajima who sent the boy back to practicing kata. “Another round?”

“Let’s dance,” Sakura answered, her shark toothed grin all the encouragement Madara needed to bring up his own guard. The two children smiled at each other, eyes crimson and tomoe spinning lazily before they charged.

***

The day of the duel was cool for Hi no Kuni and the trip to the royal capital was anything but comfortable. The Uchiha that were escorting them were all decked out in full combat kit, as were Madara, Tajima and Sakura. The group moved through the trees in a tight formation, crossing the countryside at a rapid clip to avoid easy interception, sharingan scanning the way ahead for any threats or ambushes.

When they finally reached the rice fields that surrounded Hikyo, the group slowed and began marching along the patrolled roads. Madara had never seen clanless shinobi before, at least not in such great number as they passed them steadily on the road. They made up the bulk of the Daimyo’s forces and moved up and down the highway. Honor-less mercenaries without principal or creed, loyal only to the Daimyo’s coin. They took on missions for the highest bidder, never questioning what they were being asked to do so long as the pay matched the difficulty involved.

At his side, Madara could feel Sakura’s nerves and contemplation whenever she saw these unaffiliated shinobi. It was a deep seated unease, as if she was trying to divine the very future from just a few scant pieces of information. Madara wasn’t sure why she cared so much though, the Daimyo were relics of the past, their power broken and their wealth waning by the year. The only reason any of them were marginally relevant were the massive cities that were nominally the capital of each of the great countries.

Hikyo was surrounded by a massive square wall with towering gatehouses placed at regular intervals. Madara could feel the remnants of chakra in the ancient stone. The city had once been the heart of the samurai culture in Hi no Kuni but the samurai had grown fat and lazy from centuries of peace. The clans had taken advantage of this to hoard power and land for themselves until they were no longer under the control of the capital and the daimyo’s power was naught but a distant memory.

“Those walls won’t stop shinobi.” Madara said as they passed through the gatehouse. The truth was the walls wouldn’t even slow a ninja but they might stop poorly trained ashigaru. It was up in the air really, since most Ashigaru at least knew enough to walk on trees and other solid surfaces. Water was stretching it but some of the more talented ones could manage it.

“No but they’re not meant to. It’s about denying support. If the defenders have samurai and shinobi alongside their ashigaru while the attackers have to leave their ashigaru outside the walls, the defenders will have the advantage.” Tajima explained as they walked through the streets of the city. Slums lined the walls and the buildings were all older and poorly kept. Still even impoverished, the city was bustling with people going about their day, vendors hawking their wears and carts moving about.

The Uchiha party quickly took to the city’s rooftops, avoiding the squalor and crossing the massive city in the blink of an eye. Sakura had been to the capital once before, though she couldn’t really remember it all that well. She’d spent most of the time either in the Haruno quarters at the royal palace or within a carriage so she hadn’t really seen the city. Now though she was getting a clear view of Hikyo and she was incredibly glad she didn’t call it home.

Madara would have agreed with Sakura if he knew her thoughts. The city was unsettling and impersonal. Everyone on the streets below seemed lost in their own bubble, anonymous amidst a sea of humanity. It was unsettling for someone who had been raised as a part of a massive family. Even if Madara didn’t know everyone in the clan, he was at least tied to them. They were a family, a people, a nation unto themselves. They shared a common destiny and their triumphs and hardships were communal. Here the people simply existed adjacent to the daimyo, a result of decades of accrued power with nothing other then the circumstance of geography tying them together.

“There are two more walls before the palace.” Sakura said quietly and Madara looked ahead to find she was right. The city was divided, much like the Uchiha fortress and within the second wall the buildings grew nicer and the streets cleaner. Obviously better off individuals walked about, men and women in kimonos, many wearing civilian clan emblems or the daimyo’s crest. The third ring of walls housed the palace complex which was almost large enough to be a city in itself. The place was a vast complex of offices that had once administered the entirety of Hi no Kuni but now gathered dust and spoke of history long since past.

Other chakra signatures began to appear on the edge of Madara’s senses and the Uchiha finally arrived at the greeting area set up for the duel. The other major clans of the surrounding territories had all sent representatives to watch and Madara’s eyes moved over the crowd. He spotted Butsuma, though the man hadn’t risked any of his sons on the trip, wise though unexpected from the combative man. The Nara, Yamanaka and Akimichi were all present, as were the Aburame, Inuzuka and Hatake clans. A man with long snowy white hair with a crest Sakura didn’t recognize stood off to the side near the Senju, a girl around Sakura and Madara’s age with bright crimson hair standing next to him.

“Madara, wait here while I get things sorted out.” Tajima ordered and approached the Hyuga clan head. Madara glanced around, unsurprised by the lack of children his age. The only one child that wasn’t about to take part in the duel was the redheaded girl who was looking at him and Sakura curiously. She was clearly of the Uzumaki clan, though Madara wasn’t sure why the famously reclusive clan had decided to come to the mainland for such a duel.

“Which clan is that?” Sakura asked quietly, nodding at the Uzumaki. The girl’s ignorance wasn’t a surprise, she wasn’t from Hi after all, at least as far as Madara could tell. Her teeth spoke of the isles and if she wasn’t a tennyo or youkai, Mizu no Kuni was naturally his next guess as to where she came from.

“The Uzumaki, they’re fuinjutsu masters.” Madara explained and Sakura looked at their emblem. It was something she’d seen nearly every day of her life, on the back of every konoha flak jacket including her own. Why a clan’s emblem was part of Konoha’s field armor was a mystery when even the Senju and Uchiha clan emblems didn’t appear but Sakura’s curiosity was definitely piqued.

“The match will take place soon and then there will be a celebratory dinner.” Tajima’s voice interrupted the two children and they turned to their father to find him looking annoyed. It was obvious the Hyuga had manipulated things to maximize their advantage, as the stated date for the duel was tomorrow. Still they couldn’t back down, not in front of so many clans.

Without another word, the entire entourage made their way to a ceremonial arena in full view of the royal court. The Hyuga clan alone looked fresh from travel, apparently they had given out the wrong date not just to the Uchiha but to every clan present. It was a small consolation that their subterfuge would be known, though if Madara lost it would mean more battles and skirmishes on their border. Even if Sakura won her match, seconds were usually viewed as less important because they weren’t the clan heir and often they weren’t even the spare.

“Will the two combatants approach the ring.” A nasally voice called out and Madara looked towards the man he knew to the be daimyo. He looked like a weasel, with graying orange hair and a narrow, harry face. He was rather unkempt, which made little sense for a man whose appearance should have been part of his power. It was a jarring visual, but one Madara quickly forgot as he looked towards the older Hyuga heir. The boy had dark brown hair, pearlescent eyes and no slave crest on his forehead.

“The rules are simple, disable your opponent and win! No weapons or jutsu are allowed!” The Daimyo called out and Madara wanted to grit his teeth with rage. This was so obviously a ploy by the Hyuga to fix the fight. Not only was their heir older, but without jutsu and weapons the gentle fist was nearly unbeatable. It was only Madara’s armor that would give him a fighting chance in this battle. “Are both fighters ready?”

‘No,’ Madara thought grimly but gave the mouse of a man a nod. He brought his fists up and remembered what he learned from fighting Sakura. The girl had struck immediately, every single time. The Hyuga tried to claim the initiative and once they had it, they would attack until their opponent fell. Their byakugan made it difficult to surprise them, since it could see the movement of muscle and chakra but the Hyuga weren’t the only clan with a doujutsu that allowed for a kind of foresight.

“Begin!” Madara’s sharingan had already spun to life before the call out was made. The Hyuga heir darted forward but Madara matched his speed. He could see the Hyuga’s next move, reading how the other boy’s muscles tensed and chakra flowed. The boy was going to lead with a left jab and Madara grinned as he responded.

Sakura’s minty chakra exploded through his network, sharpening his control, amplifying his strength and even his vision grew more acute as everything he was doing suddenly became that much more effective. Reinforcing his body with chakra, like he’d seen Sakura do the first time they’d trained together, he brought his fist up then threw it at just the right moment to meet the Hyuga’s fingers.

The Hyuga boy clearly hadn’t been expecting such a move and Madara got the satisfaction of seeing shock then pain flash across the Hyuga’s face as their blows collided. Madara’s chakra erupted outwards like a hammer and the Hyuga’s nail of chakra was driven backwards and then blown away entirely by the sudden surge. Sakura had told him that most shinobi couldn’t withdraw their chakra easily and he had pounced on that fact, adding the Hyuga’s chakra to the force of his own and driving it straight up the other boy’s arm.

Madara didn’t hesitate and immediately brought his leg up as if going for a high kick before driving his foot downwards and snapping the other boy’s leading knee. Following the inertia forward, Madara brought his fist back and then delivered a crushing punch to the Hyuga’s cheek, a pulse of chakra crushing bone with ease and leaving the boy unconscious and bleeding on the ground.

Madara let out a breath and took a step back. Utter silence surrounded him before he heard Sakura cheer. Nobody had been expecting him to win after all, he wasn’t even six and his opponent was eight. The Hyuga were the deadliest taijutsu users in Hi and yet Madara had just crushed one. Sure he’d been relying on surprise but that was it, the moment the Hyuga had been thrown off the fight was over. A split second mistake had turned a stacked fight into an upset.

“That’s the match?” The Daimyo’s voice curled with uncertainty and he looked over at the Hyuga clan head who returned a murderous look. “Ah right, seconds take your place!” The Daimyo stammered and Sakura gave Madara a nod as she switched places with him. The Hyuga heir was quickly carried off the field and into a medical pavilion where several of the family’s branded slaves began to tend to his wounds. Madara didn’t know why one of them didn’t just poison the slaver but they were Hyuga, not Uchiha and so they dutifully tended to their next master.

“A girl?” The Daimyo asked, trailing off and looking at Sakura dumbly. Sakura raised an eyebrow as several of the other clans shifted about, grumbling and throwing quiet insults. The Uchiha might be egalitarian but most of Hi certainly was not.

“She is my son’s second and she is more then enough for a Hyuga brat.” Tajima drawled confidently and Madara watched as Sakura’s eyes began to blaze with emerald fire. The Hyuga across from her scoffed, clearly thinking this to be some kind of an insult and Sakura’s mouth split open to reveal her razor sharp teeth. Madara had seen that look in her eyes before, when she had acted without thinking and sent a grand fireball into the ranks of the Senju Ashigaru, killing at least a dozen men.

“Very well, let the match begin!” The Daimyo called out and Madara knew what was about to happen. The Hyuga boy shot forward as chakra caused Sakura’s eyes to swirl crimson. She deflected his punch with her gauntlet, chakra sparking against it as she brought her foot up and then slammed it down with a blast of chakra. The ground immediately buckled and exploded under the force of the blow and while the resulting crater and tremor was limited in scope and radius, the Hyuga boy was well within the miniature earthquake and his guard was instantly shattered.

“Shannaro!” Sakura’s screamed, eyes wild as her fist collided with the boy’s sternum, a piston of chakra compressing his bones well past the breaking point as her super human strength came crashing down on him. A second later the boy was gone, thrown clear of the arena and off through the crowd, a trail of knocked over bodies left in his wake.

“Well I assume that’s the match then?” Tajima asked, putting on a display of utter boredom, as if what he’d just seen was a daily occurrence. In truth it was, he knew of Sakura’s strength and Madara’s battle instincts, the two were talented in their own right and they trained hard.

“That’s the match.” The Daimyo decided, giving the Hyuga a look that said their stock had just fallen considerably in his eyes. Apparently whatever deal the two had worked out wasn’t enough in the face of such humiliating defeats.

“You know you might have killed the guy you fought.” Madara said as Sakura returned to his side. The Hyuga she had punched was currently being fished out from the crowd and set alongside the other injured boy. The Hyuga closed ranks around the two injured fighters, hiding them from outside observation but Sakura could feel both of their chakra, for the moment at least.

“Same to you.” Sakura pointed out since Madara had not held back at all. It was very possible the Hyuga heir’s skull had been cracked or the concussion Madara had given him would turn fatal.

“They challenged us, they put the lives of our family in danger. It’s only fair.” Madara replied, earning an utterly vicious grin from his best friend because she understood. He had always thought her teeth cute, charming and perhaps just a bit fae but right now they seemed like those of a predator, something that lurked in places humans feared to tread, whether that was the depths of the forest or oceans Madara wasn’t sure nor did he really care because she would never turn those instincts on him or their family.

“Come on now, there is going to be a feast.” Tajima murmured, ushering the two children into a large room where the other clan leaders and representatives began to take their seats. It was obvious the clans were sat in such a manner as to avoid hostility with the Uzumaki acting as a buffer between the Uchiha and the other families of Hi no Kuni. The Yamanaka, Akimichi and Nara were all sat together with the Senju settled nearby since the three clan alliance and the forest dwelling Senju rarely crossed blades. The Inuzuka and Hatake were separated by the Aburame who were a mostly neutral clan, at least under the current clan head though that could change.

The Hyuga, shame faced and bitter were sat nearest the daimyo though the man himself no longer looked so happy about that. It was obvious there had been an attempt at a power play, elevating both the Hyuga and the daimyo through the defeat and subsequent humiliation of the most powerful clan in Hi. That plan had backfired and the daimyo’s already pitiful political presence had taken another nose dive.

Food was served fairly quickly and after a few quick jutsu to check for poisons, everyone began eating. Madara was surprised by how good the food actually was, though the daimyo was certainly rich enough to afford the best available. Most of the shinobi clans, the Uchiha included, didn’t put that much importance on luxury goods and while they certainly didn’t cook bland or unappetizing meals, they didn’t have such lavish spreads regularly, except the Akimichi of course.

“Hey, that was amazing! That punch, you sent him flying and the way you took the other one down, how are you two so good?! You’re my age!” The redheaded girl that Madara had seen early had apparently decided to sit right next to the Uchiha party and was no longer able to contain herself. Madara shifted to face the girl, his food momentarily forgotten as he looked over the Uzumaki princess. She had sealing tags hanging from a pair of red buns and he could feel more active seals sewn into her clothes.

“We work very, very hard and eat all of our vegetables and plenty of meat.” Sakura said with faux seriousness. The rosette nodded, in a way that was distinctly noble and ate her food with perfect manners. The girl who had just crushed an older boy’s rib-cage to dust and screamed ‘hell yeah’ in front of the royal court was gone, replaced by the picture of a princess at home in the palace. “Uchiha Sakura, it is a pleasure to meet you Uzumaki-san.”

“Mito, Uzumaki Mito.” Mito replied and grinned at the two Uchiha children. She looked at Madara and raised a crimson eyebrow, silently demanding his own introduction.

“Uchiha Madara,” Madara offered and Mito’s steel eyes brightened considerably. The girl looked between the two curiously, sizing them up but without any real hostile intent. Her smile was firmly affixed to her face and her chakra was like a tropical storm, all wind, water and lightning. The girl was far more powerful then any other child Madara had ever felt before, her chakra reserves even larger then he remembered Kagami’s feeling and every present Uzumaki was much the same, vast stars of power compared to those around them.

“So, do you use fuinjutsu? I’ve been studying it but it’s impossible to find a teacher.” Sakura said quickly and Mito’s steel eyes sharpened. The girl leaned back, her smile dimming but not vanishing entirely.

“The Uzumaki aren’t going to share clan secrets with an outsider.” Mito stated bluntly, hoping to cut off any attempt at interrogation so they could focus on the important issues, like chatting with a mainland woman who wasn’t absolutely pathetic. The rosette was the first kunoichi she’d actually seen since getting off the boats and the only woman who seemed to have even a modicum of self respect.

“I’m not asking you to, but if you knew someone who would be willing to teach me I’m all ears.” Sakura countered and Mito raised an eyebrow, aware of her father’s attention. She wasn’t sure what he wanted with the Uchiha clan, seeing as they were at war with the Uzumaki’s own cousins the Senju.

“You are of the Isles.” Uzumaki Ashina, the clan head and Mito’s father said. His voice was deep and chakra warm and wild. His once vibrant red hair had long ago gone white from stress and was tied back into a short ponytail. He wore a simple lacquered breastplate that was absolutely covered in fuinjutsu over his travel clothes and looked far too old to be his daughter’s father.

“Yes but I am Uchiha as well.” Sakura answered and wondered if that was a good thing or a bad thing in the man’s book. The history of the Uzumaki was a massive unknown to Sakura, though they were obviously important. The redheaded clan were the greatest fuinjutsu masters to ever exist and her rudimentary knowledge of seals was nothing compared to what they could teach her.

“She’s my heir’s second and my daughter.” Tajima chimed in, his expression polite but guarded. Madara was having trouble following the political undercurrents at this point. What the Uzumaki’s goals were here he couldn’t say, nor did he really know if Mito wanted to talk or had actually been looking for information on how they trained.

“And is she next in line?” Ashina asked, clearly intent on drawing the obvious answer from the Uchiha. It was clear Sakura wasn’t related to the man, they looked nothing alike and Sakura’s Uchiha blood was literally non-existent, not that anyone present knew that. There was no way Tajima would claim her as a possible heir, even if Madara knew she would do a fine job of it should the need arise.

“Third in line, should my sons perish she will be my heir.” Tajima’s words had both his son and daughter’s heads snapping to face him. The older Uchiha gave Ashina a remarkably placid look, as if he hadn’t just crushed decades if not centuries of clan tradition casually. “Why?”

“I was unaware the Uchiha were so open. I thought your clan were warlike and vicious.” Ashina stroked his beard, consideration clear on his face. It was obvious the old shinobi was up to something, plotting and planning. The Uzumaki certainly weren’t known for subterfuge but that didn’t mean they weren’t capable of cleverness or trickery when the mood struck them. “I may know of someone willing to teach you fuinjutsu girl, for the right price.”

“She isn’t to be married outside the clan.” Tajima stated firmly, a silent conversation rapidly passing between the two men. The Uchiha never married outside their clan, it was an ironclad rule. They had to protect their doujutsu or their enemies would be able to overcome their otherwise insurmountable advantage. The sharingan was a war winner in the right hands and even in the hands of an uninspired amateur it turned a mediocre shinobi into a master duelist.

“Of course not, we are isolated and have no desire to tie ourselves to the wars on the mainland. Mixing blood would be a surefire way to become mired in your politics but trade deals or guards for our convoys could be mutually beneficial.” Ashina replied and Tajima shifted somewhat, clearly uneasy about the deal. This was something that would take time to hammer out, conditions and guarantees would need to be made. Not to mention Sakura’s true nature had to be kept secret.

“Perhaps we can work something out but not today. I will remember your words Uzumaki-san.” Tajima gave the man a polite smile as the conversation tapered off, leaving all three children wondering what exactly this meant for their future.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

Following the match against the Hyuga, Sakura had fallen into a routine. The Uchiha were still facing skirmishes along their border but mostly the clans were biding their time. The Senju had been savaged, the Kurama crushed and the Hyuga quelled, for now at least. Tajima slowly stepped up their training as they grew, ensuring that they never got comfortable at their current level. Fire release, summoning, learning to master their scythes, Tajima put them through hell but neither Madara nor Sakura complained. They had garnered attention with their victories and their lives were now depending on them surpassing the expectations of their enemies.

The present was much the same with weeks passing in a blur of training and exercise. Shisui had become a slave driver, despite his easy going nature. He forced her to master kunai, shuriken, senbon and the tanto in addition to her wakizashi and katana skills. Her scythe was too identifying for use in ANBU as the whole point was to protect her identity from the enemies of Konoha and he didn’t know how to use one anyways so it fell to the wayside.

Iryo-ninjutsu skills were also something Sakura had been started on. ANBU basic training included a functioning knowledge of medical ninjutsu, just enough to staunch bleeding and identify medical chakra so operatives wouldn’t get assassinated by someone playing themselves off as a medic. The program was grueling and even eating massive meals, Sakura’s body was nothing but skin, bone and wiry muscle. The baby fat around her cheeks and face was critically endangered despite her age and best efforts.

Shisui had even taken to replacing the water in her canteens with sweet sports drinks in an effort to ensure her body was getting the calories it needed. Of course he had no way of knowing why exactly her body was burning through so much energy. Living two days while the rest of the world lived one was exhausting and Sakura was silently curious over why her body wasn’t aging at double the speed because as far as anyone could tell she was five nearly six years old.

The blur of training was only interrupted once, on a cool day in March. Sakura didn’t realize the date nor its significance having been so lost in her routine. So when Shisui woke her up and she headed down to the cafeteria she wasn’t expecting anything out of the ordinary.

“Happy birthday Sakura-chan.” Itachi’s calm voice startled Sakura as she sat down with her lunch and found two entire squads of ANBU joining her. None of the soldiers were wearing masks and most of them were smiling at her. She recognized a few of them, Hawk was there as well as Hatake, known in ANBU as Hound. Itachi had a new mask as well, a weasel mask, though Sakura’s own mask wasn’t ready yet.

“It’s my birthday?” Sakura questioned and Itachi dipped his head in a short nod and offered her a small parcel. The girl accepted it curiously and was soon inundated by similar gifts from the shinobi around her. Even Hatake had given her something, a leather notebook on fuinjutsu, it wasn’t wrapped but she hadn’t been expecting him to even know her birthday in the first place so she wasn’t about to comment.

“Happy Birthday Sakura-chan, you’ve been working so hard and without complaining that I had to do something.” Shisui gave her a wide grin though his chakra flickered briefly with concern. Sakura knew most children her age wouldn’t let others forget her birthday, yet she had. Then again, most kids didn’t have the weight of a clan on their back and two separate time periods to worry about.

“I just realized something.” Sakura murmured and focused her chakra. Her hands flashed through the necessary seals and she put her hand down on the concrete next to her seat, unleashing a puff of smoke. A tiny white tiger with electric blue eyes emerged from the cloud as it dissipated and immediately hopped into Sakura’s lap. “Hello Masami, it’s my birthday.”

“It’s Sakura-chan-sama’s birthday?! Oh! Oh! We need to go hunting! Or uh, I could give you my favorite branch to chew on! Your teeth are sharp so you need to make sure you chew the wood really good and get them clean.” Masami exclaimed excitedly, her whole body wriggling as she sat in Sakura’s lap. None of the shinobi present save Shisui had seen her summons before, though the fact that she had summons was on file. The tiny white tiger began to purr up a steady storm as she looked around the room at all the gathered shinobi. “Wow you have so many big friends! Look at them all! Hey it’s Sushi! Hello Sushi!”

“Shisui, my name is Shisui.” Shisui laughed while the rest of the gathered ANBU observed the tiger summons with curious eyes. Tigers summons were rare, legendary even and there hadn’t been one since the Warring Clans period. For a tiny pink haired child to have the contract was the last thing anyone would expect, considering their reputation for eating the unworthy.

“Sakura-chan, how did you get the tiger contract?” Kakashi asked, knowing the feline’s reputation through his own summons. The dogs weren’t noble summons, unlike his father’s wolves but Kakashi had never been able to bring himself to sign his family’s contract. His pack were enough for him, they didn’t remind him of early mornings stained by blood and loneliness.

“Sakura-chan-sama summoned herself to us and passed Byakko-otou-sama’s test! She’s super amazing you know!” Masami exclaimed and Kakashi’s eye widened slightly before sliding to the girl. Sakura blushed furiously because she knew now how dangerous what she had done was but she hadn’t intended to put herself in danger. The first time was Orochimaru’s fault and the second was an accident, she hadn’t considered that her contract wasn’t signed in the past.

“Sakura is not to be underestimated.” Itachi’s amusement was palpable, his onyx eyes twinkling slightly as he took a sip of green tea. Kakashi let out a tired sigh and shook his head while Gecko or rather Genma handed him a steaming mug. Kakashi looked down at the drink and raised an eyebrow as the man handed another mug to Itachi, Shisui and then Sakura.

“You know I’m pretty sure there is a rule about handing Hatake coffee.” Hawk stated dryly as the white haired man sipped at the hot drink. Sakura looked down at her own mug and gave it a sniff. It smelled good and it was a light color, which indicated cream or milk had been mixed into it.

“It’s a birthday party, let them cut loose a bit. Besides it’s just coffee. What’s the worst that could happen?” Genma drawled, though his playful grin indicated he knew exactly what he was unleashing. Sakura took another sniff then sipped the drink. It didn’t taste nearly as good as it smelled, in fact it tasted bad but the sugar was nice and the cream wasn’t that bad. Besides it would be rude to turn down offered food so she buried her distaste and drained the mug.

***

Tsukiko, more commonly known as the ANBU commander or Bear-sama was less then happy as she looked over the reports on her desk. 70 years since she had stumbled across Hashirama in a bar and upon discovering their mutual friendships and aspirations she had ended up allowing herself to be dragged into his orbit, which lead her eventually to Konoha. Of course back then kunoichi were few and far between, not everyone could be like the Uchiha tigress after all and Tsukiko was flexible enough with her sense of self to play pretend and show the world a male face, one she stuck with even to this day.

Konohagakure was founded by Hashirama and Madara to spread peace. The Hokage was to be a position elected by the people of Hi no Kuni, a new government, a new system and a new type of shinobi. It had all gone horribly wrong but Tsukiko wasn’t about to stress on such things, not today at least. No, today she was doing what she did more often then not as she finally began to reach full adulthood, lamenting the fact that children were still being sent off to war.

Madara had never expected peace to last, not until all lands were united or one was so insurmountable that the others couldn’t even unify to challenge it. Hashirama had known that future generations wouldn’t embrace his ideals, at least not all of them and kindness was a transient thing in government. Tobirama was a fool, separated from his own humanity by pride and trauma but he had entrusted her with Konohagakure’s darkness, so that someone who did understand such things could keep the village from ever sinking too far. Hiruzen disgusted her, Danzo needed to die, the sky was blue.

Letting out a tired sigh, Tsukiko ran a hand through her spiky silver hair. It was fake, though not a henge, the texture tangible and the transformation quite physical. Her disguise was a well worn glove, one she loathed but Hiruzen was as sexist as his predecessor and until someone more reasonable appeared she would continue to abuse her mental flexibility, after all she would trust no one with the lives of her shinobi.

A knock on the door had been expected, Tsukiko could feel the chakra throughout the entire facility and knew something was going on. She even had a suspicion what exactly had happened but until someone made it her problem, she was content to ignore it.

“Commander?” Gecko or rather Shiranui Genma’s tone was hesitant and she could taste his guilt in the air. She knew exactly what rule he had broke and it was obvious by the look on his face he was aware of it.

“Yes?” Bear-sama’s smooth voice fell from her lips, a hint of sarcasm curling her voice. She saw a flash of pink streak by the now open door, followed by a blur of black. A moment later silver rushed by and a gust of wind reached her desk as two black streaks darted after the silver bolt, another flash of pink just barely visible behind them.

“So, someone, not saying who, but someone might have given Hatake and the kids coffee.” Genma said slowly and behind her mask, Bear’s eyes slid closed. Genma just had to make this her problem, then again he seemed guilty, perhaps he could be corralled into cleaning up his own mess.

“Has Hatake summoned his pack?” Tsukiko could have made a comment about Hatake’s age. He should be old enough by now to handle some coffee, but she really couldn’t talk considering the nature of her own clan. She hadn’t been allowed to drink until well into her sixties, but such was the fate of those with interesting kekkei genkai.

“No but Sakura’s tiny tiger summons is currently bouncing off the walls.” Genma replied as a black and white pinball ricocheted down the corridor behind him.

“I can see that. Normally the phrase is an exaggeration, clearly nobody informed that particular tiger.” Tsukiko noted dryly and watched with amusement as Genma squirmed. He was a good man, as far as assassins went at least. In a better world, one where Madara and Hashirama’s vision had come to pass he wouldn’t have been a killer for the highest bidder but a man who only took down threats to Konohagakure’s peace and prosperity. Dreams never did survive contact with reality it seemed.

“Are you going to do something? I think Shisui said something about playing exploding tag…” Genma trailed off as Tsukiko pinned him in place with a bored look. It was well within her capability to stop the caffeinated children but so long as nobody was injured severely, her soldiers would be less likely to make this particular mistake again if she didn’t get involved.

“Well then Shiranui, you better stop them. I have some very important paperwork but unless you’d like me to open up an investigation on who gave caffeine to a bunch of children and a Hatake I suggest you handle it.” Tsukiko almost chuckled as Genma shivered and then bolted from the room, slamming the door closed behind him. With a satisfied sigh, Tsukiko closed her eyes and let her chakra hum through the seals that covered the base, providing her vision of the unfolding chaos. ANBU was not supposed to be a daycare, children had no business in the black ops but since they were already here, Tsukiko would do her best to ensure that they would flourish.

***

When the caffeine had finally cleared from their systems, the two Uchiha prodigies, Hatake, Sakura, Masami and Genma found themselves in one of the large training grounds set within a natural cave. The place was better illuminated then most, seal tags slapped on random surfaces creating a rather beautiful mix of bright light and dark shadow. A river wound its way through the cavern, eventually falling down a waterfall and disappearing even further beneath the earth.

“You kids are ridiculous.” Genma laughed, as the rest of the ANBU who had joined Sakura’s table arrived on the scene. All of them had their masks attached to their belts, rather then covering their faces and were watching the group of children and Genma with obvious amusement.

“Bear-sama didn’t kill you Genma?” Hawk asked, clearly finding the whole situation hilarious. He was handsome or perhaps more accurately beautiful, with pearlescent eyes and an androgynous face. His features were sharp, like most Hyuga but his skin was a shade or two darker then most of his clan.

“Not this time Tokuma, he just told me to handle the problem unless I wanted more problems you know?” Genma shrugged, grinning lazily. In truth he didn’t regret his actions at all and he was fairly certain he had made the commander’s morning. The ANBU commander knew when to discipline his soldiers and when to let them run free. It wasn’t healthy to be on edge 24/7 and ANBU’s headquarters were the safest place in the village so if the soldiers couldn’t be at ease within its walls, then they couldn’t relax anywhere and that would be a problem.

“So, how are you handling ANBU Sakura-chan?” Itachi asked, watching his friend as she sat on a shattered stalagmite. Sakura looked over at Itachi and gave him a smile to ease the worry she could see in his eyes. Itachi didn’t show much emotion but he showed enough for his friends to read and she knew he hadn’t been happy about her ending up here.

“It’s fine, not nearly as bad as what Hokage-sama had me doing.” Sakura grimaced as she recalled the unending pain that was training with Hiruzen Sarutobi. Tearing her muscles systematically so they could be over saturated with medical chakra and healed back even stronger then naturally possible was one of the least pleasant experiences in her life. Not as bad as being locked in a pitch black cellar without dinner but certainly worse then having her knuckles wrapped with a ruler.

“My strength came at a cost and the medics aren’t even sure how it’ll effect my growth.” Sakura added casually, oversharing in the way that kids were prone to do. The girl wasn’t looking for sympathy and she certainly no longer felt sorry for herself and hadn’t since she’d met Madara. She had friends now, many friends, all because of the confidence and skills Madara and Tajima had taught to her.

“Well you’ve been able to keep up with the ANBU standards the commander as set for you so far.” Shisui chimed in. He had been surprised by just how high of a bar Bear had set and yet Sakura had met it. Sure she struggled and had to force herself to keep moving even when exhausted but building up mental discipline was just as important as physical endurance. Her stealth training had gone well, her small size and light weight aiding her though as she got older she’d need to retrain occasionally to account for growth.

“When will she have to start going on missions?” Itachi asked, the question clearly aimed at Shisui. The two Uchiha had the most investment in her well being of everyone here and it showed. While Genma, Hawk and the rest of the ANBU present were mostly trying to be decent people and make sure the child soldiers weren’t miserable, Shisui and Itachi knew Sakura before she had even graduated the academy.

“When she’s eight, she’s getting two years and then some of training as a support specialist for now. Genjutsu, fuinjutsu, iryo-ninjutsu and poison use all have to be drilled into her in addition to meeting kenjutsu and taijutsu standards.” Shisui had made his discontent over the entire situation known but the alternative was Root and he’d die before he let Sakura fall under Danzo’s sway. The man was evil incarnate, a relic of a bygone era.

Sakura felt a chill sweep over Shisui’s chakra and gave his hand a slight squeeze. The boy’s usual warmth roared back to life and he lifted her up before settling her down in his lap, his chin resting atop her head. Masami, sensing an opportunity pounced into Sakura’s lap, effectively pinning her in place. The rosette rolled her eyes at the cat and started to scratch behind the tiger’s ear as she let the conversation progress around her.

She could feel the weight of the presents her comrades had given to her in her pouch and as Genma and Kakashi began to crack jokes that made Shisui cover her ears, she dipped her hand into her pouch and pulled out the book the silver haired prodigy had given her. It was hand written and looked incredibly personal. Opening it, she started reading and quickly found herself becoming excited.

“Hatake-senpai, are you sure it’s alright to give this to me?” Sakura asked, because she knew what he had given to her was valuable. She wasn’t even sure how he’d gotten such a thing but the name scribbled on the inside cover was famous throughout the elemental nations. People would kill for this book and Hatake Kakashi had just handed it to her.

“You don’t have anyone to teach you fuinjutsu right?” Kakashi’s voice was light but she could tell he was unease. His chakra buzzed and hummed through his body, all lightning anxiety and static discomfort. She was still learning Ninshu, her ability to read emotions and true thoughts from the chakra of others was nowhere near developed but she had always been able to tell the general mood of those around her, a skill she had been forced to learn quickly to avoid her parents’ ire.

“Well then thank you very much. If you ever want the book back let me know, I’ll take good care of it.” Sakura promised because this wasn’t just a notebook, this was a keepsake. It was the Fourth Hokage’s first notes on fuinjutsu and it held quite a bit of personal information on his life from what little Sakura had read. Notes and sketches of seals were mixed in with anecdotes about Jiraiya-sensei and Kushina-chan. Sakura didn’t recognize the girl’s name but she knew who Jiraiya was; a member of the sanin, an S rank shinobi and Konohagakure’s only remaining fuinjutsu master now that Orochimaru had been unmasked.

“He’d be happy that someone is getting use out of it.” Kakashi replied and waved off Sakura’s concern. The look in his eye was pained and distant, a clear sign to drop the conversation. Sakura didn’t know the man at all, not really but he had given this to her regardless. She knew they had similar circumstances, being prodigies promoted before even reaching double digits but Hatake was a war child, not that Sakura wasn’t, but nobody knew of her war, at least not in the present.

“So Itachi, how is ANBU treating you?” Sakura asked, turning her attention to her friend and flipping the question he’d asked her previously back onto the Uchiha prodigy. The boy’s eyes hardened slightly, the tear trails on his face creasing heavily and his body sinking in on itself briefly. It was a surprising display of weakness, something Sakura had never seen from him before. Apparently ANBU was good for one thing, Itachi felt comfortable enough to show more of himself around company then he ever had in Konohagakure proper.

“It is challenging but I do not like what our missions entail.” Itachi said softly and Sakura wondered just why the boy was in ANBU. Was it the will of the Hokage? The ANBU commander didn’t seem the type to want either of them here but had accepted them because the alternative was worse. “But my parents are proud, they say I’m the pride of the Uchiha clan.”

“The Uchiha clan is one of the two founding clans of this village. It doesn’t need you to…” Sakura cut herself off, her eyes blazing with disapproval as her lips pressed into a thin line. She felt Masami stir in her lap, the tiger’s electric blue eyes cracking open in search of whatever had upset her.

“Things are complicated Sakura-chan, just accept that while it’s not right Itachi doesn’t have a choice.” Shisui said softly, soothing the girl by petting her pink hair. Sakura huffed and leaned back into Shisui, letting the boy she considered an older brother hug her even as she scowled at the cave floor. “Now, since it’s your birthday I think we could get away with visiting your friends. Want to get changed into some street clothes and see what’s changed in the village?”

“Hmm, you know I think the rest of us will start our daily training. Shisui, make sure your recruit doesn’t skip out on any of her daily duties.” Kakashi drawled, rising to his feet and nodding towards the training ground’s main entrance. Shisui gave the man a grateful look and then his chakra spiked, carrying them away in a flicker. Sakura and Masami had barely begun to react to Shisui’s rapid movement when they were plopped down onto Sakura’s bed and Shisui tossed a standard chunin uniform her way.

“Get dressed and then meet me in the hall. Team Naori took the day off and they’re waiting for us.” Shisui winked and Sakura couldn’t help but break out into a massive grin as she scrambled to get changed. She put her gifts away quickly, a wakizashi made from chakra conductive material from Itachi, a book on mithridatism from Genma, a textbook on the chakra network and tenketsu from Hawk were the highlights of her gifts though Hatake’s took the cake and then some.

Sakura got dressed quickly, attaching Itachi’s wakizashi to her belt and then dashed out into the hall. Masami dismissed herself, bored now that Sakura’s focus had left her. Shisui greeted her with a smile and the two quickly made their way to the surface using one of the many hidden entrances to the base that Sakura was only beginning to learn.

Stepping out into the bright sunlight, Sakura didn’t need more then a moment to adjust though Shisui had significantly more trouble. He had spent so much time underground that his body wasn’t quite used to the blazing ball of fire overhead anymore and he didn’t have the advantage of time travel on his side like Sakura, not that he knew that.

“Alright, to the Senju compound!” Shisui cheered quietly and the two took to the rooftops, rapidly crossing the village and closing in on the other members of what had been Team 7.

Naori greeted them at the gates of the compound and upon letting them through the wards, lead them to a courtyard were Anko and Izumi were locked in an aggressive taijutsu spar. The two had grown a bit since Sakura had seen them last and their chakra reserves had expanded but the nature of their chakra and the expressions on their faces were instantly familiar.

“Sakura!” Izumi cheered, barely ducking a punch from Anko and jumping away before the purple haired kunoichi could follow it up. Anko stilled her advance and grinned wildly at Sakura, her eyes arcing into happy crescents as she showed way too many teeth.

“Sakura-chan! How have you been! We need to spar and then swap stories! A ton has happened since you left.” Anko cheered and before Sakura could react her friends had all but pounced on her. It was an instant, natural thing to fall back into their old patterns. Sakura and Anko chattered away about poisons before Izumi pulled the conversation over to chakra control and its various uses. Sakura interjected with her thoughts on creating her own nin-taijutsu utilizing her chakra control and Shisui immediately jumped in, excited about the idea and how if she could mix it with his shunshin technique and her super strength she’d have the makings of a truly amazing fighting style.

Then Naori cut in, asking about how her medical ninjutsu training was coming and Sakura proudly explained that she could heal basics cuts and scrapes as well as staunch major wounds, though she couldn’t heal them yet. Still stopping someone from bleeding to death was the most important part since traditional surgeries could usually handle the rest, though such techniques didn’t exist in the past.

After that, the group settled down for a morning spar, Anko and Izumi showing off just how far they had come while Sakura did the same. The three girls had all progressed significantly in their chosen areas of interest and were eager to share what they’d learned. Once they wrapped up their fight, they had lunch and spent the afternoon catching up before enjoying a large dinner and an even larger dessert. All in all, it was the best birthday Sakura had ever had and while tomorrow she would be back to training like her very world depended on it, today she got to be a kid for a few precious hours.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23

Madara ducked under the blade of Sakura’s scythe, the edge cutting through the air where he’d been moments before and then lashed out, his foot slamming into her knee and unleashing a pulse of chakra that forced the limb to buckle. To her credit, Sakura recovered quickly, bringing her scythe around in a circle, cutting off any chance of counter attack. Still, it weakened her position and Madara’s own scythe hooked around hers and he yanked her off balance. A pulse of chakra danced along his two extended fingers before gentle impacting Sakura’s throat, the message clear.

“I lose,” Sakura didn’t sound at all annoyed by her rather continuous losing streak. Ever since they had both turned eight, Madara’s rate of improvement had suddenly accelerated. Not quite to Kagami’s level but everything just felt more natural to him, like he was remembering moves and techniques from another lifetime rather then learning entirely new skills. That and his chakra reserves were growing at an incredible pace, yet thanks to seal that supplied him with Sakura’s chakra his control remained perfect as ever.

“You’re not angry?” Madara asked and Sakura gave him a genuine smile, her razor sharp teeth no longer hidden by shame and habit. She was still just as fae as the day he had met her and while Madara was mostly sure she was human, parts of him still believed her to be some kind of fairy or tennyo.

“If you are stronger then me, it means I don’t have to worry about you as much. In my village I’m considered a prodigy you know? A prodigy among prodigies even.” Sakura replied with faux self importance. Madara knew she didn’t like the accolades thrown her way, for in her mind, she was cheating and her reputation wasn’t deserved. She had twice the time to master any given skill or jutsu and somewhere in the back of her mind Sakura was still insecure, unable to realize her own genius.

“You are really smart. Like annoyingly intelligent, I don’t think I’ve ever beaten you at shogi or go.” Madara countered because whenever Sakura doubted herself, he would hammer home the truth. The entire clan was proud of the two of them, they weren’t Kagami but such dreams and regrets were four years dead now. Madara would never forget his sister, but time moved on and the pain had faded into the background.

“I guess so.” Sakura mumbled, her frown turning into a smile. She attached her scythe to her back, holding it there easily with nothing but chakra control. Madara did the same and prepared for another match when both children felt a spike of chakra from the gates. It was unusual, all static and nerves, like a ball of lightning afraid of being crushed and smothered yet determined to make itself known. It was so utterly un-Uchiha that they knew the fortress had a visitor. “Want to check it out?”

“Sure, let’s go.” Madara agreed and the two children quickly made their way down through the castle’s various levels. Upon reaching the outermost ring, they saw a group of Uchiha including Tajima talking with a dark skinned shinobi. The man was wearing clothes and armor common among the folk of Kaminari no Kuni and his dark skin and heavyset features only reinforced the image. “Father?”

“Madara, Sakura, I suppose you would need to know about this eventually.” Tajima’s voice was tense, stressed even and the set of his shoulders was distinctly unhappy. Madara knew his father well and the recent lull in fighting had the man more relaxed then he’d ever seen him. Clearly it wasn’t to last because war had once again come to their door, though what Kaminari no Kuni had to do with anything was beyond him. “The Daimyo of Kaminari has requested the Uchiha clan’s assistance in internal matters.”

Madara knew the Daimyo in Kaminari was powerless. This was a polite way of saying the clans in Kaminari had a problem they couldn’t handle and were requesting outside help. This ultimately had nothing to do with the Uchiha but if they turned the northerners down, their next stop would be the Senju and that could not be allowed to happen. Butsuma was a war monger and any advantage he could get would result in Uchiha deaths.

“Are these the two who defeated the Hyuga? They are younger then I thought.” The Kaminarin’s thick northern accent cut through the tension and both children looked up at the mountain of a man who flashed them a sly grin. He didn’t seem hostile but Madara could tell he certainly wasn’t a friend either. The man was here on a mission and had no intentions of staying longer then he had to. He gave off a kind of nervous but determined energy that told Madara he probably didn’t have to worry about subterfuge, there was no hidden notes of desperation or blood lust after all.

“They were old enough to take down the Hyuga’s heir.” Tajima replied calmly, though his chakra sparked dangerously. The man wisely took the hint and lost his interest in the kids, refocusing on the shinobi surrounding them and intentionally avoiding the sight of pink hair.

Madara followed his father and the messenger into one of the meeting rooms in the outer ring. Several of the Uchiha council arrived, eager to listen to what the Northerners had to offer, Ryuko among them. At his side, Sakura seemed almost tense, her chakra slowly becoming worried, as if she was expecting something to go wrong. A glance showed her expression was apprehensive, perhaps even suspicious, as if she had an inkling of what might be on the table for the day’s conversation.

“In Kaminari no Kuni there aren’t many kekkei genkai, in fact it is a land almost devoid of bloodlines.” The dark skinned man began and this lined up with what Madara knew. The Northerners were far from the homeland of chakra and thus had only had chakra for a comparatively shorter period of time as it spread out from Mizu no Kuni across the elemental nations and then to the wider world view the ocean trade routes. The isles, conversely, had the highest concentration of kekkei genkai and were thus rather appropriately known as the Isles of Blood or the Land of Chakra.

“The problem is, that doesn’t mean there aren’t clans with bloodlines and one of those clans is…” The Northerner trailed off his expression icing over. There was a haunted look in his eyes, one that spoke of personal experience with the subject matter. He shivered and shook his head, forcing himself to return to the present. “We need the power of the mirror wheel eye, the greatest of the surviving doujutsu. We are willing to pay 50 Hyo of gold bars, 2 Hyo of spider summons silk, 50 kin of spirit wood and a spirit tree’s seed.”

“For fighting against the Chinoike, that is a rather sparse bargain, especially considering this request comes from the Daimyo.” Tajima drawled and Madara knew his father was smirking internally as the messenger went ghostly pale. There were only three clans in Kaminari with bloodlines. The northern branch of the Raiu clan that had left the isles behind, broken their contract with their summons and settled along the frigid coast of Kaminari. The Izuno clan were the descendants of cat youkai and their human summoners. Finally were the Chinoike, a clan that was incredibly reclusive and legendarily vicious in defense of what they considered their domain to the point of massacring other clans for merely encroaching on their land.

“The Senju would not be able to counter them either. The Ketsuryugan is the most offensive doujutsu there is and the command it has over blood and illusions are powerful. Even the Uchiha will take casualties fighting them, though we can manage it.” Tajima listed the clan’s abilities, feigning an air of thoughtfulness before he went in for the kill. Madara wasn’t quite sure how his father made it all seem so easy but the messenger was all but panicking at this point and the Uchiha clan head hadn’t even made a threat. “Kaminari no Kuni is the greatest producer of chakra steel after Tetsu no Kuni.”

“We can offer five-” The Northerner began but Tajima cut him off.

“Ten Hyo of chakra steel or 2 Hyo of chakra metal, with an additional one Hyo or 50 kin yearly for ten years.” Tajima stated his price and his eyes remained placid as the other man squirmed. In truth no clan stood a chance against the Chinoike save the Uchiha, not unless they were willing to bleed for the victory. Ashigaru were useless against the blood wielders, for they were the embodiment of quality over quantity. Only the Mangekyo or a supremely skilled shinobi could defeat them consistently. The clan was famously reclusive and yet they had still earned a reputation for their extreme tendency to over retaliate. They were vicious, blood thirsty monsters according to the few who survived their interactions with them.

“I will take your demand to the Daimyo, though I expect he will accept it.” The messenger said finally and Tajima gave the man a nod. The moment the Northern was escorted from the room, the mood shifted rapidly. The Chinoike were small in number but only mangekyo wielders could face them down.

“Madara and Sakura should come with us.” Ryuko cut the tension with her words and all eyes snapped to the steel eyed woman. Her fire burned hot within her and her graying eyes glowed with flecks of crimson embers. “They need to see what happens to a clan that builds too much hatred. When strength is not great enough to crush those who fear you. The Chinoike have relied on fear without the necessary strength to avoid their foes uniting against them. This is a lesson that all clan leaders must know.”

“They can be taught that without traveling to the north.” Tajima countered but Ryuko shook her head. Her chakra was blistering within her, though her eyes remained just short of transforming. The kunoichi’s chakra twisted and effortlessly created an illusion of Hi no Kuni before all of them, the map showing the Uchiha’s lands alongside the territory of their rivals. “We are the Chinoike of Hi no Kuni Tajima. They need to learn what very well could be our fate if things play out wrong. They need to see this so they never lead us into such a trap.” The map Ryuko created showed the Uchiha’s territory alongside that of their enemies. It was true that the Uchiha were the largest but that also meant they were vulnerable to a coalition forming against them.

“I think we should go,” Sakura’s words caught Madara off guard and all eyes turned to the rosette. She looked around, still unable to shake her nervousness in front of so many faces but she didn’t back down.

“Why?” Tajima’s question was reasonable and Madara could see his father’s answer would depend entirely on what Sakura said next. The girl shifted, fidgeting briefly as she gathered her courage and then her spine straightened and her jaw was set with resolve.

“Because if this could happen to the Uchiha then I want to help the Chinoike.” Sakura’s words were painfully naive and Madara couldn’t help but close his eyes in annoyance. Sakura was often overly innocent and peaceful, she had killed on the battlefield years ago but somehow she still held onto her kindness and compassion. He didn’t begrudge her or think less of her for it, but Madara couldn’t understand how she didn’t exhaust herself either.

“That probably won’t be possible but a negotiated victory would save lives and the Senju have been dangerously quiet lately.” Tajima mused before turning his attention to Ryuko. The woman seemed surprised but pleased, even if nobody thought Sakura’s naive idea would end up working the girl would still see first hand the results of foolish decisions. “They will be joining the war party. I’ll have our hawks verify the Chinoike’s numbers so I know how many soldiers we’ll have to muster for an assured victory. Once we receive word that our demands have been met, we’ll be moving out.”

***

Sakura could feel her heart pounding away in nervous excitement as she walked into the ANBU commander’s office. It had been over two years since she had first set foot in the underground complex. Two years since she had stopped taking missions as Haruno Sakura and instead had focused on improving her basic skills and running the occasional mission as a field medic for other ANBU teams. She had yet to receive her own mask or a permanent placement on any squad. Today however that would all change.

“Haruno Sakura, congratulations you’ve been cleared for low and mid rank level ANBU missions.” Bear sounded exhausted, perhaps even bitter as she made the announcement from over her desk. Sakura looked at the ANBU commander, wondering exactly why the woman was so upset. She was eight years old, older then the sannin when they had been pushed to the front line and certainly older then Hatake Kakashi had been before he had ended up thrown into the meat grinder. “As such you’re being issued an official mask and a new identity. I’ve even gone through the trouble of deciding what color you will make your hair to hide that identity of yours.”

“Oh,” Sakura stammered, because so far she’d simply dyed her hair black when she’d gone on missions. She hadn’t seen a problem with it, though clearly the ANBU commander had if she had taken matters into her own hands. The woman’s male henge let out an annoyed yet still graceful sigh and a hand ran through her silver hair.

“Oh indeed, you are aware I did not want you in ANBU and I maintain that a unit that specializes in murder for hire is no place for children. You’re talented, brilliant even but you should be running around the hospital helping the public or training with your friends, not being handed a mask and told to kill without questioning.” The commander’s words were steeped in bitterness and Sakura wondered why the woman was being so unusually loose lipped. Normally the ANBU commander’s disposition could most politely be described as clipped. Bear was never rude, dry and laconic answers were the norm and rarely if ever volunteered information. In fact most ANBU thought she was a he, something Sakura had never once corrected since she suspected it was a secret.

“Here, your mask.” The ANBU commander put a plane white ANBU mask on the table. It was a snarling tiger, decorated with black paint. “A white tiger, fighting no?” Sakura swallowed and nodded because it was fitting and furthermore she understood what it meant. White tigers were among the most feared of summons, right alongside the snakes and wolves. “Your hair will be white with black stripes to match the mask and any body hair you have will also be white. Make your henge’s eye color blue to match your tigers and as for your face and build we’ll make you look a few years older to drive suspicion away from your real identity.”

Once Sakura’s henge had passed the commander’s inspection, the chakra layout was imprinted into her ANBU seal. The fuinjutsu array soaked up the illusion and then with a single hand seal and a pulse of chakra, Sakura felt a cool sensation slide over her skin as the seal recreated the illusion without the need for her concentration. The seal had been developed with the help of the Hyuga and Uchiha and was thus undetectable through their eyes, appearing perfectly natural. It was one of the many reasons ANBU had the otherwise incriminating mark tattooed onto their shoulders and Sakura could easily understand why as she looked at an older version of herself in the mirror. Now she appeared around ten, perhaps eleven years old with bright blue eyes and white hair striped with black.

“You’re on Shisui’s team as I’m sure you’re already aware. They’re gearing up for a mission right now. Take your mask and head over to locker room five.” Bear ordered and Sakura picked up her mask before bowing to the woman and running out the door. Behind her and unseen by Sakura the commander massaged her temples and uttered a vitriolic string of curses. The village was nearing the boiling point and she was busy making sure children didn’t die because old men had convinced themselves a headband and three basic jutsu turned a child into an adult.

The moment Sakura cleared the commander’s office she sent her chakra forward and made a half tiger seal with her left hand as she pressed her mask in place with her right. A moment later the world turned into a smear of color as she was yanked along the chakra trail of her shunshin. Locker room five was Shisui’s teams regular haunt and she’d used it often while training under the older of the two Uchiha prodigies. The rosette arrived without a sound or a puff of smoke, though her chakra wasn’t suppressed so her teammates instantly recognized her despite the transformation and mask.

“Tiger huh? Not really a surprise, bit on the nose actually.” Hawk noted, the Hyuga’s voice sounding just a bit amused as Shisui ruffled Sakura’s short white hair. She’d grown out her bangs again so they hung halfway down over her eyes. Her sharingan made the obstacle a non-issue in the past and even if she was no longer the shy girl she had once been, she found having the option to break eye contact with people she was looking at comforting, even though she never actually did so anymore. Currently her bangs were pinned to the sides with hair clips, and the rest of her spiky hair was too short to get in the way.

“So you’ve finally gotten your mask.” Shisui’s smile was obviously strained and his chakra twisted in a way that meant trouble. He had been increasingly unsettled lately, almost cagey at times and his sunshine chakra was just beginning to show signs of storm clouds and anger. Considering that Shisui had fought through a war as a child without falling to the Uchiha’s curse, that meant whatever was eating at him was beyond bad yet he hadn’t spoken a word of it to Sakura or anyone else for that matter. Izumi hadn’t heard anything and if Itachi knew, he was very good at feigning ignorance.

“Yup, how do I look?” Sakura couldn’t help it and posed for her new team. It was behavior she had picked up from Anko and Izumi, though one she was fairly certain nobody would fault her for. Sakura had been raised in a strict, abusive environment where she was expected to maintain court etiquette at all times and now that she was free of it, her friends were more then happy to encourage playful behavior.

“Like a midget ANBU, you all kitted out?” Shisui asked and Sakura’s fingers quickly danced over her duel holsters. She’d only begun to master the basics of fuinjutsu but even then she already had three useful combat seals and a few more non-combative seals all thanks to the Yondaime’s little leather notebook. Most of his work was still a mystery to her and Sakura wished she had the additional texts and scrolls he’d clearly been reading from but she had yet to find them. She suspected the Hokage had them or perhaps one of the sanin, hopefully Jiraiya or Tsunade because if Orocharimaru had them she’d never even get a chance to read them.

The chakra conductive wakizashi that Itachi had given her was currently slung across her back, short enough to be drawn over the shoulder and yet too long for her to wear comfortable at the hip because she was still very short. Her thigh holsters were full of kunai with explosive tags hidden under their wraps, various poisoned senbon and shuriken with and without ninja wire already strung between them. All in all, she was very heavily armed by the standards of the daylight ranks, though by ANBU standards she was just about normal.

“I’m ready, even got spare ink, blank tags and blank scrolls just in case.” Sakura wasn’t that good at fuinjutsu yet, at least not compared to her other skills. She didn’t have a teacher and information on the topic was incredibly scarce. Everything she had learned about the art could be boiled down to what she’d learned from the leather bound notebook Hatake had given her on her sixth birthday but even what little she knew was incredibly useful, hence the supplies.

“Alright here’s the deal, we’re on a protection detail for the day inside Konohagakure. It’s a common job for ANBU and in many ways a test of loyalty so do not fuck it up. Tiger, this is your first time on this kind of mission and as ANBU you have the clearance to know what you’re getting into. The commander gave me this scroll with the full mission brief as well as some information on our VIP. Read it, memorize it, burn it.” Shisui handed the scroll over, his tone light but professional. Sakura accepted the scroll and quickly unfurled it, her eyes gliding over the page as she took in the information listed before her.

‘The asset is a boy with blond hair, blue eyes and whisker marks on his cheek.’ Sakura read the physical description before glancing at a picture of the boy. A sudden jolt ran through her from head to toe as she saw the three marks on his cheeks, her instinctive reaction so overpowering she nearly flinched. ‘Family,’ Sakura shivered slightly and swallowed, suddenly feeling the urge to run to the boy because he was an orphan and she needed to take care of him.

“Sakura?” Shisui’s tone was mildly tense and Sakura shook her head slightly, clearing her mind.

“Summoner’s instincts.” Sakura answered because she knew exactly where this impulse was coming from. “Apparently my brain is registering him as a child that needs protection. It’s a very powerful urge.”

“You are also a child.” Shisui pointed out and Sakura wanted to complain that she wasn’t, but she would never win that conversation. Shisui had not let her forget her age, though he was never mean or condescending about it. She knew he was saddened by the burden placed on both her and Itachi’s shoulders. Shisui did everything he could to lighten that load and make them less self flagellating when they failed to live up to the expectations of the adults around them.

“Yeah but he’s a normal child,” Sakura didn’t think that having a chakra fox sealed into you effected your mind overly much. The kid was listed as being fond of pranks, poor in school and a generally loud, bratty child. His behavior spoke of a need for attention, a hunger that likely came from his outcast status. After all they were protecting him mostly from other villagers, at least according to the mission brief.

“Taichou, you’re pretty damn young yourself.” Bat pointed out. The Nara was the oldest member of the squad, at eighteen while Sakura was the youngest at eight, Hawk was seventeen while Shisui was sixteen placing all of them except Sakura fairly close in age. They were definitely one of the youngest teams on roster if not the youngest, but despite that they were listed as a mid-level team. ANBU didn’t rank their missions like the normal ranks and each team was assigned missions based off their capabilities rather then choosing them like the daytime ranks. If an ANBU wanted to branch out or switch fields, they had to request training and upon completion would be reassigned to a new team.

“We’re all pretty damn young, you know what the other squads call us.” Shisui huffed because none of them were particularly happy about that reputation. “Though I imagine that might taper off with Team Ro picking up the new girl. She’s twelve.”

“Another prodigy?” Hawk asked as the squad left the locker room and began moving through the corridors towards one of the secret exits that lead out into Konoha proper. Like most ANBU tunnels it opened up into a rarely used training ground and from there they would move to the asset’s location and provide over watch for the rest of the day, replacing the current team on rotation.

“A sword prodigy, Uzuki Yugao. She’s a natural sensor and a descendant of one of the old Uzu clans. She’s got decent chakra control as well, might make for a good sparring partner for our own pint sized murder muffin.” Shisui tilted his mask slightly to the side and shot Sakura a teasing grin. The girl responded by letting out a deep growl that reverberated in her chest, her vocal chords perfectly capable of replicating any sound a tiger or a fox could make and thanks to her contracts she did so often and without thinking.

“Tiger indeed,” Bat drawled before snorting in amusement. Shisui ruffled Sakura’s short white and black hair before he lead the way across the village and to a cluster of trees situated in the back of the academy’s training grounds. Sakura could feel the Senju chakra pulsing in the trees and they were far too large to be natural, towering over the training ground and providing the perfect cover to hide in.

The team that they were replacing were more then happy to leave without even verifying identity, something Sakura silently noted but said nothing about as she took up her spot in the treetops. Soon enough the academy let out and she saw the asset. The urge to go down and play with him was almost overwhelming but two years of managing Uchiha chakra and the crushing emotions that came with it allowed her to restrain herself, if only just.

“What’s wrong?” Shisui asked, noticing her discomfort. The rest of the squad had spread out, with Shisui remaining within reach of her since this was her first mission.

“My other summons,” Sakura said quietly and then pointed down at the boy. “We’re two of a kind.” Shisui looked down at the boy, understanding slowly dawning on him, though his expression was hidden by his mask. He didn’t let out a sigh or show any outward signs of stress but his chakra shifted uneasily.

“Never use those summons in the village. You’ll unleash one hell of a mob.” Shisui warned, though Sakura already knew that. Hell the Kitsune themselves knew that as they hadn’t badgered her to call on them beyond reverse summoning herself to them on days she had breaks from training. “Can you hold back? I know pack instincts are hard to control from working with Hatake and a few Inuzuka.”

“I can manage but I think I’m going to approach him on an off day, I don’t think I can stop myself.” Sakura said and Shisui hummed, looking down at the blond boy. He was all alone and after shouting a few things at his fellow classmates his smile crumpled and he trotted over to one of the smaller, natural trees in the training area. A lone swing hung from it and he sat down, watching the children leave with their parents. It was a scene that resonated with both Shisui and Sakura.

“I have an idea, you can approach him as your henge. It’ll make guarding him easier without exposing your real identity. Cover up your uniform and mask though.” Shisui ordered and Sakura gave him a nod. It wasn’t against regulation for her to approach Naruto, in fact it wasn’t banned for any ANBU save those affiliated with the Yondaime to approach the boy though few did. ANBU were infamous for their lack of social skills and the mental and emotional conditioning they underwent did little to change that, unless you were on the seduction track. Handling children was decidedly not in the job description, especially loudmouthed attention starved social pariahs.

“I’ll wait until he’s off the academy grounds I think.” Sakura knew the academy instructors would likely cause trouble and force her to reveal her rank if she approached him where they could see. The last thing she wanted was for the boy to think she had decided to befriend him because she was his guard and it would make her life easier. She never would have bumped into him without this mission, true, but he was family according to her instincts and Sakura would never turn her back on her family.

“I was going to suggest that as well.” Shisui replied as the last of the other children left and the blond dragged himself off the swing and across the village.

The ANBU squad shadowed him, Shisui covering them with a light genjutsu to redirect the attention of those nearby. Sakura watched the boy the entire time and saw how the civilians glared at him. The blond traveled by rooftop when he could, though it was clear he couldn’t quite chakra leap properly. ‘I should teach him.’ Sakura thought, catching the looks of disgust sent towards the child and reminding her that she had been in that position before her chunin exam. ‘No child deserves to see those looks directed their way.’

When the boy finally arrived at a public park currently packed with kids fresh from school, Sakura dropped down into a nearby alley and shoved her mask into her pouch. A quick henge later to hide her ANBU uniform and she looked up at Shisui waiting for the go ahead. He gave her a quick hand sign for mission start and she walked out onto the playground feeling oddly nostalgic. It had been years since she’d even tried to play with other kids her age after all and it was odd seeing children older then her running around and playing tag.

Slowly, Sakura ambled around the playground, making it obvious that she was new here. Of course none of the other kids recognized her either but her rather exotic looks kept them away. After all Sakura’s henge didn’t change her pale skin tone or the structure of her face so she still looked foreign and thus the other children avoided her on principal. Her teeth wouldn’t help, though instead of her natural shark teeth she had disguised them as tiger like teeth to avoid anyone making the obvious connection between Tiger the pipsqueak ANBU and Haruno Sakura.

Finally, Sakura began making her way over to Naruto. She did it slowly, head swinging side to side and a slight frown on her lips. She could tell he had noticed her and he tensed slightly, though there was an almost hopeful buzz in his chakra. He felt warm, like Shisui but where Shisui’s chakra was fire and sunshine, this boy was a humid breeze, like an ocean storm. ‘He’s definitely part Uzumaki,’ Sakura realized as she got closer to him. He felt like Uzumaki Mito, with something else mixed in, something decidedly inhuman. ‘He’s got kitsune chakra in his system.’ It was faint, barely there, but Sakura knew the chakra of kitsune youkai intimately since her own chakra was permeated with it.

“Hey,” Sakura said, keeping her mouth mostly closed as she spoke. It wasn’t something she did much anymore but she had retained the skill. The last thing she wanted to do was scare the boy off because her teeth were sharp. Naruto looked up at her, his eyes a dark sapphire blue and when he saw no hostility in her expression hope bloomed within them. “I’m new around here, but nobody wants to play with me.”

“You’re new?” Naruto asked, looking around as if expecting a parent to come stomping over. A few people were watching them and Sakura could feel the agitated state of their chakra. They were all civilians though, so even if they came over she could just flash a smile to get them to leave.

“Yup! And I don’t know anybody and nobody wants to talk with me because I look different…” Sakura shrugged, because she was sadly quite used to this, or had been at least. It had been a long time since she had to worry about schoolyard politics. ANBU had no room for such emotions and behavior, Bear made sure of it.

“Different? I mean I guess but you’re really pretty.” Naruto said and Sakura chuckled, just a bit of her sharpened teeth peaking past her lips. She could tell Naruto noticed, but his chakra only seemed curious.

“I bet you’d be scared if you saw me smile, my teeth are really sharp. Even adults don’t like me because of it.” Sakura knew most children would see that as a challenge. It had almost gotten her friends, though usually peer pressure or parental interference had ensured they would leave her alone once the novelty wore off. Naruto had no friends and no parents, so in a way he was her perfect target. ‘If I had met him before Madara, what would have happened?’ Sakura didn’t know, truly had no answer but she was content with how things had turned and beside, better late then never.

“Me scared? I ain’t scared of nothin’! I bet your teeth aren’t even that sharp.” Naruto protested and Sakura put on a show of hesitance before giving him a smile. Her teeth in her henge were, in her opinion, much more tame and human then her natural chompers. Her front teeth were all fangs and her incisors in particular were elongated fangs. “Wow, that’s so cool! Are you like part of a clan?”

“No, well I don’t know. I was adopted and brought to Konoha. I’m from Mizu no Kuni though.” Sakura answered and it was close enough to the truth where it wasn’t technically a lie. She didn’t think she’d ever befriend Naruto as Haruno Sakura, there were desperately few chances for them to meet organically after all. Still, Sakura could befriend him as Tora of ANBU. “Well? Want to be friends?”

“Sure! I’m Uzumaki Naruto and I’m going to be Hokage dattebayo!” Naruto exclaimed, as if he was talking to a full audience. Sakura hid her grimace, her ears were sensitive thanks to her contracts and Naruto’s voice was nearly as loud as an explosive note. “What’s your name?”

“Nagao Kagetora,” Sakura replied, using the name her and Shisui had come up with. It was a civilian name and while it was certainly unique, it wasn’t unusual at least by the standards of Mizu no Kuni. Sakura watched as Naruto processed her name, his chakra rippling with increasing waves of hope as a bright smile erupted over his face. A dark undercurrent swept through him, likely a fear of being lied to though Sakura couldn’t be sure.

“Well Tora-chan want to help me with a prank? It was getting boring round here anyways.” Naruto offered Sakura a wide grin and the girl suddenly felt her heart pick up. She’d never considered pranking someone before but the idea of mischief was enticing. Something instinctive, likely the result of her contract with the kitsune was egging her on but she was also an on duty ANBU so it couldn’t be anything too bad.

“Only if it doesn’t hurt anybody or cause real damage. I don’t want to get in trouble with the people I’m staying with. They won’t care who I hangout with but they might get upset if I cause too much trouble, you know?” Sakura offered and Naruto chuckled and motioned for her to follow him. The two children left the playground and Naruto gave her a conspiratorial wink.

“Then we just don’t get caught. I’m really good at running and hiding you know?” Naruto explained and oh boy did Sakura know.

Naruto could evade ANBU teams, albeit low ranking teams that didn’t have a sensor but still it was an achievement for an untrained eight year old who was actively ignored and isolated by the teachers at the shinobi academy. Of course currently he was being tracked by a team made up entirely of chakra sensors, with three of them even being able to both sense and see chakra. Sensors were very, very rare in Hi no Kuni, so much so that being recognized as a sensor almost always end with being drafted into ANBU straight out of the academy.

“Even so, I don’t want to cause too much trouble. It’s not funny if it really messes someone up or breaks something you know?” Sakura’s instincts disagreed, vehemently. Causing trouble could be absolutely hilarious if the right people were the targets but she the adult here and had to behave like it.

“Hmm, well alright. I have an idea, there’s this super market that always jacks up the prices whenever I shop and I was thinking about gathering up some squirrels…” As Naruto began explaining his idea, Sakura felt her grin widen, her instincts giddy with anticipation.

It was perfect as it wouldn’t cause any physical damage and she’d make sure the squirrels weren’t carrying any diseases with her iryo-ninjutsu before they unleashed them. As the disguised rosette set about helping Naruto prepare his prank, her squad watched with fond amusement. It was rare to see their youngest teammate act her age and this mission was usually unpleasant as none of them could safely approach the boy. Shisui was an Uchiha, which would cause all kinds of political backlash while Bat and Hawk had to worry about the optics of them approaching the boy.

None of the clans wanted any of the other clans having an unfair influence over the village’s only jinchuriki and at the same time nobody wanted to risk their family befriending a ‘volatile demon container’. Shisui thought it was all bullshit, the child deserved a chance at a decent childhood. Worse, treating him poorly and ignoring his plight might cause him to eventually turn on the village itself, Yondaime’s son or not. After all the Uchiha were done with Konohagakure and they had founded it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

Kaminari no Kuni was a mountainous, wind swept country. Pine forests clung desperately to the mountainsides while civilization wound through the rocky river valleys. Villages were long, snaking things and the homes within them were squat and covered in heavily thatched rooves to keep out the chill and rain that seemed ever present. It was late august and yet it already felt like October or early November in the Northern lands.

“It’s not so bad in armor.” Sakura grumbled nearby, wind snapping at her cloak and hood. Her eyes were narrowed against the strong breeze which seemed intent on whipping rain into them. Madara shivered violently, silently cursing up a storm because it was exactly that bad yet Sakura seemed even better off then the adults and nobody had missed that yet.

“Sakura, how?” Madara asked desperately as the group moved through the wild forests of Kaminari, steadily closing in on the target location, a hastily made field fortification manned by a coalition Kaminari clans. They could already feel the chakra of the base camp and while the Uchiha were likely going to set up their own quarters, it would be nice to catch their breath away from the weather and hopefully beside a roaring fire.

“Circulate your chakra quickly in pulses, whenever you shiver. Your body will start doing it naturally after enough conditioning.” Sakura answered and several of the nearby Uchiha exchanged glances. It wasn’t that circulating chakra to increase body temperature was unknown, it was a very well understood technique but it wasted a lot of energy and required steady concentration. Tying it to shivering however was revolutionary because the body would self regulate, expending chakra only when necessary and perhaps more importantly unconsciously.

“You couldn’t have told us that sooner?” Madara griped as the camp finally came into view. It was a ways away from the actual borders of the Chinoike, a necessity since the doujutsu wielding clan was already well aware of the danger heading their way according to Tajima’s scouts. Madara wondered exactly how bad things were going to get because while it was obvious that they would have numbers on their side, the Chinoike were terrifying from what he’d read in the clan’s archives.

A clan of dragon eyed psychopaths was perhaps the best way to describe the indigo eyed blonds. They could cast immensely powerful genjutsu, enter the minds of those they touched and had their own version of the gentle fist that literally blew people apart from the inside out. As if that wasn’t enough, they could control blood telepathically, manipulating it with their eyes and expending almost no chakra to do so. In short, they were a nightmare for anyone who ended up against them and the only ones with a hope of countering them were Uchiha with the Mangekyo sharingan.

“I’m sorry, I just didn’t realize you didn’t know and I spoke up as soon as I did.” Sakura answered and Madara let out a tired sigh. He knew she hadn’t meant anything by it, that she wasn’t hiding things from him. Still it irked Madara’s pride that Sakura had come up with a technique before him. Sure she likely learned it in her village, while he was sleeping but how unfair was that? She had twice the time he did to learn new things.

“It’s fine.” Madara gave his friend a small smile so she’d know he wasn’t truly angry with her. Was it frustrating she had twice the time to learn something? Yes, but he learned faster then she did when it came to everything but chakra so he couldn’t really complain. Taijutsu, kenjutsu, bukijutsu, it all felt like he was simply remembering his skills rather then truly learning them. Sometimes he even knew how to wield a weapon before he even started to practice with it.

“We’re here, get inside and start drying off your cloaks. Make sure you’re ready for battle though and don’t drop your sensing.” Tajima ordered gruffly as the group filed into the camp which was surrounded by stone walls raised using doton jutsu atop which Kaminari shinobi stood sentinel. Madara walked into the camp alongside Sakura and felt her chakra tightening up, coiling like a spring. Her face was blank, though there was tension around her eyes and lips just barely visible.

“What’s wrong?” Madara asked quietly and Sakura glanced about. Her mouth twisted into a grimace as the Uchiha were shown to where they could rest and dry off before being given their own quarters. The shinobi they past were all weaker then the Uchiha party, their chakras smaller and the movements just that little bit less refined. Madara could tell the only thing the Kaminari shinobi had on his clan was weapon quality. The steel of their armor and blades was the best he’d ever seen and the metal radiated the chakra of its wielder, marking it as chakra conductive, a rarity down south.

“Kaminari shinobi are known for kidnapping.” Sakura whispered back and Madara’s eyes narrowed. It was true the clans of the North lacked kekkei genkai and were desperate to change that, however none of their efforts had any success, so far at least. Chakra was a living thing, the embodiment of its source and thus inherited kekkei genkai were finicky and highly effected by the mother’s spiritual well being during pregnancy.

“We’ll be fine, they wouldn’t try something right now. Not with the current situation being what it is.” Madara replied, mostly to ease his friend’s fears. She was genuinely concerned, her chakra coiled like a spring and her eyes scanning for threats even as they stepped into a warm tent with a firing roaring in the center. Smoke exited through a hole at the top, a circular flap of soot blackened leather keeping the rain from entering through the gap.

“Madara’s right, especially not with two clan heirs.” Tajima stated, making it clear to anyone eavesdropping exactly who the two children with the Uchiha party were. They would not be overlooked or left behind and Kaminari no Kuni would sooner burn then the Uchiha abandon them. “Get some rest, you two have been traveling for days.”

Madara glanced at Sakura and frowned. It was almost like she didn’t seem to need rest. She had more endurance then he did thanks to her chakra control, unless he used the seal on his left hand that gave him access to her chakra nature. ‘We each have our strengths,’ Madara thought to himself as he settled down near the warm fire that was currently crackling merrily and burning away the chill that had seeped into his bones. Beside him, Sakura’s face wasn’t even flushed and there were no signs of cold visible on her person.

“So, what’s the plan?” Sakura asked, looking over at Tajima who quickly made a few hand seals, masking their conversation with several genjutsu that wrapped over the tent. A flash of sharingan crimson followed as the clan leader searched for anyone eavesdropping and when the coast was clear he focused on Sakura and Madara.

“For now, we’ll scout the area and then see about making contact with the Chinoike. If they’re willing to relocate we can avoid a massacre but that is unlikely as this is their ancestral home.” Tajima explained, though the truth was far more complex then that. The Chinoike’s pale blond hair and almond shaped, indigo eyes spoke of the Isles, even if they lacked the razor sharp teeth common among the people of Mizu.

“You’re going to let me try?” Sakrua asked and Tajima nodded. Madara felt a ripple of agreement sweep through the clan, after all if they could convince the Chinoike and fool the shinobi of Kaminari, they would get their pay and a potential ally for the future. They had nothing to lose by trying to talk first and if things fell through they would just eliminate the Chinoike as planned.

After that, the group quickly went about preparing dinner. After days of eating field rations, everyone was eager for hot food and soon enough a large pot of stew was bubbling over the open fire. Madara soaked the salt pork as Ryuko directed him and Sakura in helping prepare the meal. When the food was finally finished, Madara was about ready to collapse and never move again. His joints were stiff from cold, his fingers slowly coming back to life thanks to the warmth of the flames and the skin on his face was sun burnt and itchy thanks to the pummeling it took on their trip.

“This is pretty good,” Sakura murmured as she munched on the hearty pork stew. Madara had to agree, it easily topped jerky or ration pills that were so heavily spiced to keep them from spoiling you couldn’t taste much beyond the burn of your tongue. By comparison, the stew was utterly delicious and Madara was more then happy to agree with his pink haired friend.

“You’ve gotten faster at eating.” Tajima noted and Sakura ducked her head, cheeks tinting slight. “Using chakra to help chew your food I see.” Tajima’s eyes were fond as he spoke and Madara flicked his sharingan on briefly and watched as he saw what his father was talking about. Sakura had finally mastered the ability of using chakra around her teeth to aid in chewing foods that were otherwise a struggle for her razor sharp teeth.

The rest of dinner passed without incident after that and soon enough the Uchiha had finished setting up their own tents, using a mix of cloth, leather and earth jutsu. Madara and Sakura were settled down in Tajima’s tent and the two unfurled their bedrolls. Sakura was carrying a spare one just in case, even if it was unlikely she’d end up needing it. Madara let out a tired sigh and began stripping off his armor when he felt Sakura tense.

‘Outer, I feel Bear-sama’s chakra.’ Inner’s voice rattled in the back of Sakura’s mind as her other self came to life. Inner had been fairly quiet, rising to the surface only when needed and otherwise content to observe and linger in the background. Now that Inner had pointed it out though, Sakura could feel Bear’s chakra. It was smaller and somehow lighter, as if it wasn’t weighed down by time and trauma which made sense except Bear looked like she was in her twenties, maybe her early thirties. There was no way the woman could be alive right now.

“What?” Madara whispered, his pulse slowly climbing as Sakura’s sharingan surface, the emerald of her eyes melting away to reveal crimson with three tomoe swirling in each eye.

“I feel a familiar chakra.” Sakura whispered and glanced over towards Tajima’s bedroll. The Uchiha clan head had stepped out to talk with the leader of the Chinoike suppression force.

‘She’s under attack and losing. Two nin, chunin rank. We can take them.’ Inner whispered into Sakura’s mind and the girl let out a tired sigh and stopped getting ready for bed.

“I have to check on them, I think they’re in trouble.” Sakura said and Madara glanced around before frowning.

“Are the Chinoike infiltrating?” Madara asked and watched as realization clicked into place on Sakura’s face. He didn’t know it but the woman, girl, that Sakura wanted to help had platinum hair and indigo eyes, the calling cards of the Chinoike.

“Shit, we have to move, now.” Sakura whispered and her fingers quickly wove through the seals for a basic genjutsu. It projected her chakra signature from her bed and created the false image of her sleeping under her sheets. The sharingan would see through it in a heartbeat but unless someone touched her sleeping form they wouldn’t notice. “Let’s move.”

“Why do I feel like we should be alerting the guards?” Madara asked but didn’t argue as he followed Sakura out the back of the tent. She lead him easily through the patrols, as if she was intimately familiar with infiltration and stealth work. Reaching back, she gripped his hand and he felt a genjutsu slide over them as she picked up the pace. Madara bit his tongue and forced the questions burning in his mind back down. Sakura, for all that she wasn’t as good as he was with physical combat excelled in the mental arts and clearly that applied to genjutsu.

‘A sharingan would see right through her technique and a basic kai would disrupt it but…’ Madara could tell the entire point of the technique was to avoid notice. Nobody would think to turn on their sharingan or spike their chakra unless they were expecting trouble and Sakura’s genjutsu caused attention to simply slide off them. Only someone specifically looking for them would even notice something was wrong.

Leaving the perimeter of the camp was far too easy in Madara’s opinion. For all that the shinobi of Kaminari were deadly warriors they were poor when it came to stealth and security. Perhaps more importantly with two pairs of sharingan and Sakura’s surprising skill at infiltration they would be able to sneak back in just as easily.

“She’s about a mile ahead of us.” Sakura whispered and picked up the pace once they were out of sight of the camp. Madara followed, hand itching for his scythe as they jumped through the trees. His world was in painfully sharp focus, his own three tomoe sharingan active as they ran. Slowly, he began to pick up the fighting ahead, three chakra signatures with one flagging badly. The weakening signature was wind and water, the taste of blood and the roaring wind that howled through the mountain passes. The other two were the trademark static that was so common among the folk of Kaminari no Kuni.

The two children reached the fight just as it was coming to its end. A pale platinum haired girl that looked to be younger then they were was covered in cuts, scraps and electrical burns. The girl’s eyes were crusted with blood, the distinctive sign of someone using the ketsuryugan, though her irises were indigo indicating she no longer had enough chakra to sustain the doujutsu. Before Madara could ask Sakura what exactly was going on, her chakra spiked and she rocketed forward towards the two Kaminari shinobi.

Madara watched, transfixed as Sakura struck the first one in the back of the neck, knocking him out instantly. The other noticed the rush of chakra and turned to face the rosette only to lock eyes with his sharingan and then crumple like a puppet with severed strings. The Chinoike tensed, but she was obviously helpless at this point and far too young to be fighting alone on the battlefield.

“You okay?” Sakura asked, tone gentle and eyes still sharingan bright. The Chinoike girl took in a deep breath, clearly preparing to sell her life dearly if this became a fight. Madara landed next to Sakura, keeping his questions to himself as he looked between the two girls. It was obvious that Sakura recognized the other girl’s chakra but it clearly wasn’t mutual. “I’m Uchiha Sakura, I came here to help end this without violence.”

“Kind of late, those jerks want to kill our clan.” The childish voice didn’t match the serious tone the girl was using and Madara felt the distinct feel of deja vu. It was like looking into a window into his own past or perhaps Sakura’s. They’d both been dreadfully precocious at that age and still were to be fair.

“And if we found a way to help your clan relocate? It’s better then fighting, land isn’t worth your life after all.” Sakura pointed out and the girl growled angrily. Her teeth weren’t sharp, even though Madara had expected it. The girl’s nature was wind and water, cold and powerful like a mountain storm, though there was an undercurrent of excitably and brilliant power that occasionally flashed through the dark clouds of her chakra indicating a likely affinity for lightning.

“And what if you were forced to leave your homeland!” The girl snapped but she made no moves to attack. Her chakra was agitated but it wasn’t recovering all that quickly. It was clear to Madara’s sharingan that she was covered in injuries, mostly blunt impact since the two Kaminari shinobi had likely been trying to capture her alive.

“That depends, if I was being allowed to leave with everyone I know and love then I’d be perfectly content to go somewhere else and build back better. But if someone was going to conquer my home and then demand I bow to them, I’d fight until I couldn’t then I’d feign defeat and slit their throat when they least expected it.” Sakura’s reply was far more brutal then the girl had been expecting though it was perfectly in order for an Uchiha. Madara was proud of how far she’d come over the years, going from a shy, recluse to a formidable member of his clan.

“Family above all else, land can be replaced, weapons reforged, knowledge relearned but lives are gone forever.” Madara added and the girl looked between them, lips pressed together and cheeks puffed up in an obvious pout. Still despite the childish expression, there was a sharp intelligence in her eyes that somehow seemed older then a child who looked to be all of five years old.

“So you want to talk with the clan?” The girl ventured and the two Uchiha exchanged glances. Tajima would be upset with them for sneaking out but he wouldn’t punish them too severely. Going to the Chinoike camp was another matter entirely and Madara wasn’t about to give the famously vicious clan two hostages on a silver platter.

“The Uchiha would like a meeting, in secret away from the Kaminari clans.” Madara offered and the girl considered the offer before nodding. It was clear she didn’t trust them but she was exhausted and the only way she’d walk away from this clearing was with their permission.

“Alright, I’ll try, what are your names?” The girl asked and gave Sakura another look.

“Uchiha Sakura,” Sakura offered again and the Chinoike shifted her attention to Madara. The boy knew it was poor etiquette to confirm your clan affiliation but this was perhaps the exception. If they could convince the girl, maybe she would convince someone higher up the chain and a peaceful solution would appear. Probably not but he’d give it a shot.

“Uchiha Madara,” Madara offered and the girl nodded, picking up a bow that she’d dropped during the fighting.

It wasn’t of a type Madara recognized, as it had steel limbs instead of traditional wooden ones. A quick check of the clearing with his sharingan showed steel arrows littering the area, all of them resonating with the girl’s chakra. ‘She uses the ketsuryugan’s ability to manipulate iron to guide her arrows.’ Madara shivered at the thought of fighting such an opponent. The Uchiha were mid to close range fighters and relied on jutsu for longer ranges. The moment they ran out of chakra, the Chinoike would tear them apart.

“Chinoike Tsukiko, I’ll pass on your words to my parents. I hope you’re telling the truth.” Tsukiko gave them one last glance, disbelief slowly turning into hope as she darted away towards the Chinoike clan’s fortress. Madara looked at his friend just in time to watch her give out a sigh of relief.

“Going to tell me what that was?” Madara asked, though he wasn’t about to press. Sakura was entitled to her mysteries, just as he was. She never pressed him on how he knew how to wield weapons he shouldn’t or how he only needed to read a few lines about a jutsu to figure it out and he didn’t push her on the details of her mysterious homeland.

“Hopefully a chance for a better ending. We’re still going to have to figure out a way to fake a battle.” Sakura replied thoughtfully as they began making their way back. Madara glanced over his shoulder and saw the other child’s chakra rapidly moving through the trees. Perhaps this wouldn’t amount to anything and they’d just allowed a member of their enemies to return home or, maybe, just maybe they’d opened up a route to a better solution. He didn’t know but he knew he’d be finding out soon.

***

Sakura pushed herself out of bed and quickly made her way to the shower nearest her room in ANBU HQ. The warm water washed away any fatigue still clinging to her, though it was purely mental. Inner devoured the remnants of her stress greedily, feeding on the constant stream of yin energy that Sakura’s mind produced.

‘I’m glad we helped Tsukiko.’ Sakura thought to Inner who hummed in agreement. Thinking at her Inner self was relaxing, like having the perfect listener for whenever she needed to vent or organize her thoughts. Better still, Inner understood her entirely and could always offer insight when she was of a mind.

‘Yes, Bear-sama is certainly cute as a child.’ Inner agreed, flashing memories of Bear and Tsukiko’s chakra to the front of Sakura’s mind. The chakra was identical, unmistakable even. There were differences though, the same underlying elements and personality but refined and far more potent.

‘That…’ Sakura thought back on what Bear had said to her upon entering ANBU, the way the woman disguised as a man had eyed her. It made sense now that Bear knew, after all Tsukiko was Bear beyond a shadow of a doubt and if she was friendly, then perhaps Sakura would succeed.

‘Or perhaps not but she remembers us fondly for trying. Do not make assumptions, history says the Chinoike were massacred.’ Inner groused and Sakura nodded, letting the speculation slip from her mind. It was pointless to ponder on what ifs and the never ending possibilities that spread out before her. She needed to figure out a path to her goal and then move heaven and earth to see it through. ‘That’s the spirit.’

‘Thanks Inner,’ Sakura murmured softly, dried herself off and then pulled on her street clothes. A dark stretchy ANBU undershirt kept the links from her chain mail shirt from biting at her skin. Over that she pulled on a black haori with dark pink highlights, the Haruno crest displayed proudly on her back. Sakura silently wished she could wear the Uchiwa but the modern Uchiha would never recognize her as a member of the clan unless she revealed her sharingan and she wasn’t about to do that after Shisui’s reaction. The ANBU standard issue armored cargo pants were tucked into equally armored boots, both in black.

‘You think it’s too dark Inner?’ Sakura asked, looking at herself in the mirror. The darker colors made her hair and pale skin stand out and her eyes pop. She’d used some of her mission pay to have cooling seals sewn into the haori, since she mostly wore this outfit on her off days when she was visiting the Senju estate or training with her friends alongside the two Uchiha prodigies.

‘It’s fine, just don’t start wearing heavy eyeliner.’ Her other self quipped with mild amusement. Grinning, Sakura silently agreed with her Inner and flickered to a nearby entrance and slipped out into Konohagakure proper.

Moving from Training ground 3 to the village center, she quickly made her way towards the Uchiha ghetto where Izumi, Shisui, Anko and Itachi’s chakra were already gathered. The teens needed less sleep then she did and were thus always up and active by the time she returned from the past. Sakura wasn’t too sure of how her time travel worked, but she’d come to simply accept her situation as the will of the kami and was silently grateful for it. If they wanted her to befriend Madara and the ancient Uchiha, then she was more then happy to do so. They were her family now and in a way they’d given her family in the present as well.

“Hey Sakura-chan, sleep well?” Anko greeted with a relaxed grin. The purple haired teen had calmed over the years, in private at least. She trusted those around her and her eyes no longer held the manic need to prove herself, though she maintained her false insanity in front of the general populace.

“Yes, thank you.” Sakura answered somewhat formally and ducked a swipe as Anko attempted to pull her into a crushing hug. Unfortunately, Izumi took that moment to snatch her up from behind and the half Senju was immediately joined by Anko as the two showered the rosette with affection.

“Got you!” Izumi cheered while Anko ruffled her already untidy hair into a wild mess. Sakura let out a wordless shout of annoyance and batted away Anko’s hands before squirming out of Izumi’s grip. The rosette gave the two teens a pout as she tried to tidy up her spiky pink hair, without much success. “Anything you want to work on today?”

“Nothing in particular.” Sakura answered and looked over at the lonely tree they had often used as target practice over the years. Several senbon were currently jutting out of it into the leaf symbol, though as Sakura squinted at it, she realized they were dango skewers. “Did you two eat dango for breakfast again?” Sakura looked between Itachi and Anko who immediately turned away, neither dignifying her words with a response. Sakura let out a huff and walked over to the tree, fingers coasting over the bark which was flaking off and covered in scars. “The tree’s dying you know.”

“Happens, trees don’t really last too long on training grounds. Rumor has it someone has mokuton and they come around to regrow them every so often but,” Shisui shrugged as Sakura fed her chakra into the tree, scanning it with a basic medical ninjutsu. Its chakra network was incredibly different from the fish she’d initially trained on or the ANBU agents she healed regularly now. Still, it was recognizable and the cells weren’t that different as far as healing was concerned. “Sakura-chan?”

“One second,” Sakura replied, focusing her chakra and letting it flow into the tree towards the various wounds and scars that covered it. Slowly, she nudged the cells into healing, growing fresh bark and sealing the gouges in the wood itself. Silence fell over the clearing as Sakura worked, all eyes on the rosette as she finished, the tree looking as healthy as ever as she pulled her hand away.

“Was that?” Anko began and exchanged a glance with Izumi. To their left, Shisui was wearing a pained expression, pinching the bridge of his nose while Itachi stood next to him watching with his sharingan active.

“It was medical ninjutsu,” Itachi stated and Sakura nodded in agreement. It wasn’t the mokuton, but she had been able to heal the tree.

“Yeah,” Sakura answered and Itachi walked over to her, fingers brushing the wood and his expression thoughtful. Sakura could feel hints of excitement in his chakra, as if he was mesmerized by what she’d just done.

“Could you do more then heal? Direct growth perhaps?” Itachi asked and Sakura frowned because she wasn’t sure but it might be possible. She’d have to practice a lot to get used to working with plants to control how they healed. Considering she wouldn’t be using a jutsu but rather would be intentionally misusing her iryo-ninjutsu it would take a lot of concentration.

“Probably? I’d have to train it frequently.” Sakura answered and Itachi hummed, a small smile tugging at his lips. Sakura wasn’t sure why he was so pleased by this particular development but he’d always been more interested in her iryo-ninjutsu then any of her more offensive capabilities. Inner was certain Itachi loathed violence, but couldn’t abandon the shinobi path for one reason or another.

“You should. Who knows, if nothing else it’ll be a jutsu that no sharingan could copy.” Itachi replied smoothly, a brief spike of anxiety creeping through his chakra, as if he was certain she might encounter a scenario where that would be imperative. Sakura glanced at Shisui who was somewhat perplexed and still visibly stressed.

“Can we not put a larger target on her back?” Shisui asked and Itachi glanced at the tree before walking back to his cousin’s side. “Itachi, she’s got it bad enough as is.”

“Mokuton is the best known counter to the sharingan,” Itachi replied, something in the look he gave Shisui silencing the older teen. Shisui grumbled under his breath but even Sakura’s enhanced ears missed the words as the curly haired boy huffed and crossed his arms.

“Fine, whatever it’s not like she’s going to go advertising her interest in reviving extinct blood lines. Right Sakura-chan?” Shisui asked and looked directly at Sakura who nodded, fully intending not to share this particular hobby with anyone. She already had the sharingan though so it wasn’t like she needed a counter for it, since the sharingan was in many ways its own counter.

A new chakra presence caused the conversation to end abruptly and all of the shinobi present turned towards the rapidly approaching signature. The amount of chakra was large enough that it was roughly equal with Sakura, though where Sakura was minty forest and mist with a hint of static, this was all fire and lightning. Soon enough the source of the signature came into view and Sakura instantly recognized Uchiha Sasuke, Itachi’s little brother.

“Aniki!” Sasuke cheered and ran over to Itachi who closed his eyes, fond annoyance dancing over his face as the boy launched himself at his waste. Itachi caught Sasuke as the boy shot an absolutely massive grin up at his older brother who smirked and then poked his forehead causing Sasuke to twitch and pout. “Hey!”

“Manners Sasuke, you’re interrupting.” Itachi chided, though his tone was so fond it was obvious he wasn’t at all angry. Sasuke clearly understood that and rolled his eyes, utterly unrepentant.

“Yeah well you never have time to train with me but mom said you had the day off and were spending time with Shisui so I figured I’d ask you both.” Sasuke rambled, saying the entire run on sentence in one breath. Itachi let out a fond sigh and glanced around the clearing at the other shinobi present. Anko shot him a smirk while Izumi just shrugged. Shisui was grinning, amusement dancing in his eyes while Sakura watched in stunned silence.

‘That’s Izuna.’ Inner observed because there was no denying it. Sasuke was Uchiha Izuna, the resemblance was beyond uncanny. The chakra signature, the face, even the behavior was the spitting image of the ancient Uchiha with one key exception. He hadn’t locked onto Sakura and started spouting hostility while clinging to Madara or in this case Itachi. Yet. There was still plenty of time for that to happen.

“This is a group practice Sasuke, we’re training.” Itachi said, though everyone knew he was about to cave to his little brother. Sasuke put on a pout and Itachi’s already brittle resolve visibly crumbled.

“You’re not training! You’re just playing and why is she here! She’s younger then me! I’m your little brother not her! You should be training me!” Sasuke finally locked onto Sakura, which had taken a surprising amount of time considering her bright pink hair. The boy clearly had no idea who she was or if he did he hadn’t connected the talk of pink haired prodigies with the girl standing in front of him.

“Sasuke, be more polite she’s a chunin.” Itachi poked Sasuke’s head and the boy’s eyes roamed Sakura’s body before landing on her headband. She wasn’t wearing the trademark vest as her haori was fitted with more then enough hidden pockets to carry everything she’d need for a day of training with her friends. Besides the vest was less protective then the chain male shirt she was wearing and being cloth armor it was entirely too hot. September in Hi no Kuni was still quite humid and temperatures could reach the low eighties.

“She’s a chunin? Really aniki? She doesn’t look like much,” Sasuke grumbled and Sakura sensed danger as Shisui smirked and sidled over. The older Uchiha was mischievous at the best of times and Sakura knew he was planning trouble. A part of her, one that was only slowly starting to rise to the surface, was now watching with eager anticipation. She loved pranking the village with Naruto and while she had to limit the scope and scale of what he did, it made her blood race and happiness vibrate through her when it all came together. If she occasionally broke down into fox like chitters instead of human laughter that was nobody’s business but her own.

“Hey Sasuke, how about this. If you can beat Sakura-chan over there in a spar you’ll be able to train with your Aniki for the whole day but if she wins you’ll have to admit she’s stronger then you and a better training partner for Itachi.” Shisui’s words were like a match to gasoline and Sakura could practically see the flames that engulfed the boy. Sasuke loved Itachi, with all the force an Uchiha could bring to bear. The boy looked at Sakura and the rosette had a hard time reconciling the fact that she was in the present as Izuna’s eyes blazed with the exact same possessive love that she saw on a daily basis as he clung to Madara.

“It’s up to Itachi to decide.” Sakura replied, hiding her desire to mess with Sasuke behind polite deference. She knew Itachi was going to let Sasuke challenge her, Madara always did and while they looked nothing alike, when it came to their little brothers they just couldn’t say no.

“Very well but no chakra, okay Sasuke?” Itachi asked and the boy frowned, before a smirk pulled his lips upward. Sakura knew the boy likely suspected it was because she didn’t know any jutsu, after all there were no pink haired clans in Konoha and to an academy student, no clan meant no jutsu besides the academy three.

“Alright I’ll go easy on the civilian.” Sasuke replied and took up a surprisingly well polished modern Uchiha stance. His center faced Sakura and he stood with his feet spread shoulder width apart, left foot slightly ahead of the right.

“I won’t hurt him,” Sakura promised Itachi as she slid into the ancient Uchiha stance. Her mail wouldn’t protect her as well from an elbow strike as a breastplate but it would certainly hurt Sasuke more then it hurt her, skin was weaker then steel after all.

“Begin!” Shisui called out and Sasuke charged forward. Sakura immediately sidestepped his punch and her leg swept his feet, sending him tumbling to the ground. A shark toothed grin spread over her face as she stepped back and looked at Sasuke whose eyes finally landed on her teeth.

“Chigiri! How dare you spend time near my brother, corrupting him! I bet you’re not even a Konoha chunin!” Sasuke shouted and pushed himself upright. Sakura glanced over at Itachi who was looking rather mortified at this point.

Everyone here knew how bad Sakura had been bullied before her meteoric rise to fame in the village and some folk still insulted her in public, especially when they noticed her with the two Uchiha prodigies. Fortunately her team no longer drew such reactions. Anko’s reputation had been salvaged somewhat after her match against Izumi three years ago and Izumi’s relocation to the Senju compound was common knowledge with most of the village celebrating the ‘Return of the Senju’.

“You can’t stop me! Itachi’s mine! Soon he will think he’s my old brother and he’ll forget all about you!” Sakura cackled happily and Sasuke flushed with anger. The rest of her friends watched with a mix of amusement or in Itachi’s case silent horror as Sasuke took her utterly seriously.

“You, no! Never! I’ll save my Aniki you-you vixen!” Sasuke shouted and Sakura let out a burst of delighted chitters as she dodged a tackle. A shove sent Sasuke tumbling to the ground but he quickly rolled and jumped back to his feet. “Stand still!”

“Why, so you can foil my plans? Never! Itachi is mine, not yours!” Sakura cartwheeled over Sasuke, using his shoulder as a brace when he tried to punch her and once again sent him to the ground. Angry tears started to fill the boys eyes and her expression softened as he got up.

“You stay away from my brother!” Sasuke screamed, chakra crackling and he pulled back a punch with real intent. Instead of dodging, Sakura caught it, she wasn’t going to let him ‘win’ nor was she going to keep teasing him.

“I’d never take your brother from you. I was just joking, like Shisui okay? Itachi is a friend of mine,” Sakura’s words stunned Sasuke and he looked at her with wide, watery eyes before his head snapped over to Itachi.

“It’s true, we were in the same chunin exams and were matched against each other.” Itachi explained and Sasuke slowly processed his words. Awe replaced fear as he looked back at Sakura who finally released his hand, which she’d been holding steady to keep him from attacking her further.

“You’re Sakura-san? The civilian prodigy? But I thought…” Sasuke’s face crinkled up and he looked over the girl again. It was like he was seeing her for the first time and wonder now thoroughly replaced any other emotion he had been feeling. “I thought you disappeared? I saw your match against Aniki! It was amazing and I looked everywhere for you! Well, when my mom would let me.”

“I was on border patrol, gaining real world experience.” Sakura gave the lie that all ANBU used for their missions. ANBU missions were hidden under the guise of border patrol and sometimes they actually took border patrol missions under their real name. Worse, for anyone trying to identify members of the shadow corps, all shinobi chunin and above had a yearly quota of days spent on border patrol so it was impossible to use those missions to ferret out who was a member.

“Oh, um…” Sasuke’s face flushed violently and he began to fidget with the hem of his shirt. After a few seconds the boy’s hands curled into fists. “Could you train with me?!”

“You don’t want Itachi training you?” Sakura asked, her words striking Sasuke visibly helpless. He deflated and looked over at Itachi with obvious longing then back to Sakura, his young mind struggling to determine who he wanted to learn from more.

“Can you both?” Sasuke asked, his voice wavering dangerously, as if tears were only a moment away. Sakura looked over at Itachi who let out a small sigh and shook his head.

“Alright foolish little brother. What have you been working on in class?” Itachi asked, prompting Sasuke to begin rattling off his latest exploits. He was top of his year, the year Sakura would have been in if things had been different. She listened and took turns with Itachi giving the boy advice. It was fun, somewhat like hanging out with Naruto but with less pranks and more shinobi talk. The realization reminded Sakura that she should probably help Naruto polish his own skills the next time she was on guard duty.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

Sakura walked alongside Itachi as the two left to get lunch for the rest of the sparing group. Behind them, Sasuke was struggling to stick more then one leaf to his body while Shisui fought a no-holds-barred match against Izumi and Anko. While the younger pair were talented, prodigies even, so was Shisui and he was far, far more experienced then either of them. Izumi could only match his speeds for brief periods of time before her sharingan sapped away her stamina. Anko was slower then both of them but made up for it with her summons, wielding them in ways both similar and yet more refined than her traitor of a shishou.

“Everything alright?” Sakura asked, turning her attention to Itachi who was bizarrely tense. It was like he was on edge, growing ever more wary as they approached the village proper. She knew that the clan and the rest of Konohagakure weren’t exactly on good terms at the moment but to see Itachi this tense off a mission was rare.

“Shisui trusts you implicitly. He sees you as a little sister, he’s never been that attached to anyone who wasn’t family.” Itachi’s eyes fell on Sakura and she could see curiosity and something else she couldn’t name within his onyx gaze. Something was definitely wrong though, Itachi’s chakra was circulating in the sluggish way that indicated he was warming himself up for a fight. “You’ve also got the ear of the ANBU commander. You have sway in the village as a prodigy, the youngest ever to reach chunin.”

“Itachi, I might be a child but I know you want something.” Sakura gave the Uchiha a look and Itachi took in a sharp breath. He glanced around, shoulders taught and eyes almost afraid. She’d never seen him openly scared before, not even when she’d run missions as his team’s medic.

“If something where to happen to me, please take care of Sasuke. He’s dreadfully foolish and endlessly energetic but if I can’t-” Sakura cut Itachi off with a look. The Uchiha prodigy looked pale and now that she was paying attention, Sakura could see bags under his eyes.

“What’s going on?” Sakura asked, stunned into silence when Itachi gave her an utterly helpless look and shook his head. Leaning her head back, Sakura pinched her nose, her eyes sliding shut because this was now officially her problem. Something was eating at Itachi and not only was he a friend, unlike most of the modern Uchiha, she considered him to be family. She would protect him, even if she had to move mountains. “Itachi.”

“I can’t, but just promise me alright? I’m not planning on dying.” Itachi’s voice sounded almost strangled and his throat fluttered as if someone had briefly gripped it. She watched his mouth move oddly as if he was flexing or moving his tongue in pain, rubbing it against the roof of his mouth in an effort to sooth it.

“Fine, but you’re family. If you can’t tell me I’m going to find out.” Sakura promised, ignoring Itachi’s stricken look at her words. If he didn’t want her digging around, he shouldn’t have gotten into trouble in the first place. After all family came first.

“Don’t-Sakura it’s fine, just a worst case scenario. If a mission goes wrong or something happens, we’re shinobi…” Itachi’s normal calm mien cracked visibly and the thirteen year old’s face twisted with pain before it smoothed out. Sakura took in a deep breath before letting out a tired sigh and then gave Itachi a nod. His eyes lingered on her face for several long seconds, a clear indication that they both knew she wasn’t going to listen to his request to stay out of whatever had him worried. Still he dropped the topic, pretending to believe her just as Sakura pretended to concede.

The walk to town was tense, an awkward silence settling over the two. Sakura could tell that something was going very, very wrong in Itachi’s life. Judging by the storm clouds constantly choking out the sunshine in Shisui’s chakra, it wasn’t just the younger of the two Uchiha prodigies suffering. She hadn’t pressed Shisui for any details yet, though it was obvious she was going to have to start looking into whatever had her modern Uchiha spooked.

After returning with lunch for the group, Sakura settled down between Izumi and Anko as they ate. Itachi sat beside Izumi, the two almost shoulder to shoulder and their chakra reaching for each other almost subconsciously. It was still subtle, just the beginnings of something between them so Sakura kept her mouth shut and curiosity to herself. Fortunately Sasuke was too busy staring at her with wide eyed awe to notice his brother’s affection drifting towards someone else.

“So I’m thinking about applying for ANBU.” Anko admitted after they had finished most of their food. The purple haired girl brushed her hair back and shifted slightly, clearly nervous. She was weaker then Shisui and Itachi but stronger then Sakura or Izumi. In a straight up fight, Sakura gave her a decent chance of beating Hawk but she would lose to Bat, on account of their respective styles favoring the Nara’s shadow techniques.

“You’d have to kill people on most missions. ANBU take combat missions, not missions with a chance of combat.” Sakura, due to her age, rarely took part in any of the fighting when she went out on missions. Since she’d received her tiger mask, she’d been almost permanently attached to Shisui’s team and they hadn’t left the village once. They’d constantly been on night patrols, Hokage guard duty or Naruto duty, which was fun but they were literally being assigned the only non-combat jobs besides border patrol.

“I’m okay with that, I just, I’m not going to torture people. Not after what I saw Orochimaru do to people.” Anko grit her teeth, her lips pulling back to reveal her fangs. She had elongated incisors, a side effect of her contract and all of her teeth were just slightly too sharp these days as her bond with the serpents grew ever stronger. Her goal was to eventually become a snake sage, something Orochimaru had never achieved and then she would try to hunt down and kill her former shishou.

“We have specialist teams for capture and field interrogation. I can’t tell you much but I can say that you won’t have to torture anyone if you pick the right specialization. Considering your summons you’d be able to qualify for assault or sabotage missions and you’d probably be able to get onto the seduction track if you’re interested.” Sakura knew theoretically about seduction missions but she’d never been on one and didn’t quite understand them. She knew Anko was beautiful though, much like those who actually went on said missions but beyond that she didn’t know what would or wouldn’t be useful in that particular field.

“Well, I think I’ll avoid the seduction branch thanks.” Anko said diplomatically and looked over at Shisui.

“Sakura-chan, promise me you’ll never develop an interest in seduction. Stay innocent forever okay?” Shisui asked and Sakura glanced back and forth between the older Uchiha and Anko. Both of her friends were giving her imploring looks, practically begging her for her word.

“Um alright I promise I’ll never do seduction work?” Sakura’s voice pitched up into question and Izumi let out a tired sigh, drawing everyone’s attention. Even Itachi was paying attention now, as he’d been focused on his dango in an attempt to escape whatever stress he was feeling.

“She’s got no choice.” Izumi said softly and closed her eyes. “She’s a civilian born, even if she’s a prodigy, she’s not a clan heir or important in the village. Every kunoichi who doesn’t have a clan backing them up will have to take on seduction missions eventually and with Sakura being, well, there are probably already requests.”

“Bear’s been ignoring them.” Shisui informed the group casually. “He’s been making sure her missions are above board and nothing unexpected happens.” Sakura had suspected that Bear or rather Tsukiko was looking out for her but to hear it confirmed was comforting. Itachi gave Izumi a troubled look and she shook her head, dismissing his concern.

“I’m a clan heir now and before that I was on a genin team. I got lucky.” Izumi whispered and Itachi’s hands curled into fists, his knuckles turning white with rage.

“I thought the Yondaime banned those missions.” Itachi stated calmly, his voice terrifyingly blank and Izumi grimaced. She’d been mentally preparing herself for said missions until she realized that being the next Senju heiress actively barred her from taking them. It had been a relief but the crushing realization that Sakura had nobody to do the same for her had stolen any happiness she might have felt over it.

“Easy solution there, just have Sakura develop her healing knock off mokuton and adopt her. Anyone argues about it, just have her reveal the mokuton, boom problem solved.” Anko drawled, reminding everyone present that for all her false insanity and impulsive behavior she was a genius. She rarely used her intelligence, instead cruising through life and never taking things too seriously but when she did put her mind to work she always came up with unconventional but effective solutions to whatever they were facing.

“Sakura,” Itachi gave the rosette a look and Sakura ducked her head in acquiescence. She might not be able to make a combat effective mokuton but at the very least she’d find a way to imitate it. Of course she’d need to read up on the Shodaime’s techniques. Fortunately her ANBU seal would open up the archives for her.

‘Perhaps I could help.’ Inner mused in the back of Sakura’s mind. Inner was more active now that Sakura was stressing constantly. Flipping between a war-zone at night and her suddenly tense Uchiha friends during the day was pulling her mind in two separate directions and she was barely keeping herself oriented amid the mental chaos of it all. Without Inner, Sakura was certain that she would have been reduced to tears and tantrums by now.

“So, now that’s over how about a spar between Itachi and Sakura? Our two prodigies showing off their skills.” Shisui said cheerfully and Sakura looked over at Itachi and raised a pink eyebrow. She like fighting Itachi because while he was older, he wasn’t an adult yet and had only just hit puberty. It was the closest thing to a fair fight she’d ever get aside from training against her teammates and Itachi was better then her by a wide margin so she always learned something.

“Alright,” Itachi agreed and the two stood up, meals finished and the trash packed away for easy disposal. Sakura pulled a sealing scroll from one of the many pockets in her haori and unsealed her scythe, twirling it around her body dramatically before resting the haft across her shoulders.

“Wow! She has a scythe! That’s so cool!” Sasuke gushed as Itachi drew a katana from a similar storage scroll he kept in one of the many pockets that dotted his cargo pants. The two faced off for a moment before they both exploded into action. Sakura was physically faster then Itachi thanks to learning Shisui’s shunshin technique directly from the man himself. Itachi had the advantage of his sharingan and she couldn’t use her own without her mask to hide them.

The two danced around the clearing, Sakura’s shunshin after images attacking with tangible force or tanking attacks as if they were shadow clones, though they only lasted a fraction of a second. Itachi easily took them apart, his crimson eyes allowing him to track the true Sakura’s position even as she moved about, trying and failing to get the drop on him.

In the end, Itachi simply picked up the pace, his superior skill and coordination allowing him to move faster then Sakura was capable of reacting to. Sure she was faster but her eyes couldn’t process at the speed she was moving and her brain couldn’t think fast enough to take advantage of her own speed. It had been a good fight but Sakura knew Itachi hadn’t been taking her seriously, even though she’d given it her all.

“You’ve gotten faster. You need to work on a way to perceive at speed. Izumi has the same problem.” Itachi stated, looking between the two girls. “You should work together on a solution since speed is a key part of both your styles.”

“I’ll look through the ANBU archives for something.” Sakura knew that it was possible, after all the Yondaime and Nidaime had both been faster then sharingan wielders and the Hiraishin had nothing to do with it.

“Will you recommend me for ANBU?” Anko asked and the three ANBU members all exchanged glances before nodding as a group.

“I guess I should start training with ANBU in mind then.” Izumi grinned when Anko gave her a surprised look. “You think I’d let you run off to the shadow ranks without me? Hell no, you’re stuck with me you silly snake.”

“You think Naori would be interested in being out taichou?” Anko asked and then grinned over at Sakura. It was common knowledge that ANBU teams had between 4 and 6 members, depending on their role and rank. The snake summoner’s intent was clear, a Team 7 reunion in ANBU.

“Hey, I’m not giving up team’s mascot. You can have Itachi.” Shisui replied and Itachi raised an eyebrow.

“I’ve just been promoted to captain.” Itachi commented, his tone blank but everyone could tell he was teasing Shisui. Shisui blinked, processing the fact that his thirteen year old cousin was now an ANBU captain before letting out a strangled scream.

“How?! No, you know what I get it, you work hard, you’re a genius but you’re thirteen! When do you sleep? How do you even have time to spar with us? Gaaah!” Shisui shouted and then shook his head, genuine concern hidden behind his theatrics. Konohagakure had always asked far too much of its children and Sakura wondered just how it had all gone so wrong.

***

“I am not happy you took such risks.” Tajima looked between the two children and saw regret and defiance on both of their faces. Their chakra was honest and they hadn’t progressed far enough in the teachings of Ninshu to hide their feelings, at least not from him. “Sakura, you said you recognized this chakra?”

“Yes, someone I trust.” Sakura answered and Tajima watched her fingers brush over the seal on her left hand. It was a silent signal, a way to inform him that this was somebody she’d know in the future, which was odd but perhaps they were an elderly mentor of some kind. Regardless, Tajima understood what she was telling him, that at least one Chinoike could be reasoned with even if they were currently a child and that specific child would have to survive.

‘What a headache.’ Tajima thought, wishing that Sakura hadn’t informed him at all. Time was the realm of the gods, beyond the comprehension of mortals who merely had to live within its tyranny. Even Sakura was bound by it, traveling backwards and forwards at the behest of the Kami with the full knowledge that whatever history is recorded is what would happen regardless of the actions she takes. It was cruel, brutal even but Tajima would do what he could for the child he’d taken in as his own.

“I see, and I’m assuming you’ll use your summons to get into contact with them.” Tajima stated, because he knew the girl well enough by now to understand her next move. Sakura nodded, her bangs fluttering with the motion and Tajima shifted his attention over to his son. “Madara, we’ll use your summons instead. Tigers showing up at their compound might send the wrong message.”

“Alright, when will we send the letter?” Madara asked and Tajima looked out of the tent towards the border of Chinoike territory. They were near the ocean here, with the smell of salt and sea sometimes carrying up the valley to the war camp.

“After lunch have an eagle drop it into their camp. I’ll write it.” Tajima knew they wouldn’t get a reply quickly but it was a start and if the Uchiha could get a new ally out of this, all the better.

***

Sakura opened her eyes and immediately pulled on her ANBU uniform. Anxiety clawed at her chest and only Inner’s presence soothed the panic threatening to overwhelm her. The Chinoike hadn’t replied by the time she and Madara had fallen asleep, not that they expected a reply so quickly but it was still nerve wracking. Her morning shower had done little to calm her mind and for once Sakura was thoroughly feeling her age. She was just a child, what could she possibly do to help either situation?

‘Outer, we can do this. We find out what’s bothering Shisui and Itachi and if we need help we can talk to Naori or Tsukiko-sama.’ Inner advised, forcibly gripping Sakura’s train of thoughts and focusing them. It was an odd sensation, like her emotions had been halted in their tracks and then vanished, pulled away by her other self. ‘You can do this.’ Inner promised and Sakura believed her, because Inner wouldn’t lie, not to her.

Sakura knew that there wasn’t likely to be a threat in the village but something told her to be prepared for danger. Shisui was stressed and their team hadn’t left the village since she’d gotten her mask. Itachi was nervous and he hadn’t left either, they were both Uchiha. Naori, Izumi and Anko hadn’t left the village in the last half month and something told Sakura that Naori was filling the Senju district with enough traps to hold up an army based on Izumi and Anko’s idle comments.

In short, something was very, very wrong in Konohagakure and it involved the Uchiha, her clan. They were her responsibility, she had a duty to protect them even if they didn’t realize that. Sakura slipped the storage scrolls containing her scythe into her holster. She looked around her room, eyes searching the area before they landed on the familiar chest that she’d gotten from Shisui all those years ago.

Pushing the lid open, Sakura saw a scroll sitting atop the others with today’s date scrawled across it. With a flare of chakra, she activated the privacy seals that lined her room and broke the wax seal on the scroll. A burst of chakra rippled over her before swirling back into the scroll and Sakura unfurled it to reveal a summoning matrix.

Biting her finger, the rosette fed her chakra into the matrix and watched as a handsome Kitsune with long crimson hair and bright green eyes appeared in a puff of smoke. He had two tails and wore a traditional men’s kimono. A pair of swords were threaded through his Obi and his Hakama pants were clearly made of lightweight material to allow for ease of movement.

“Hello Sakura-dono, it is a pleasure to meet you at last.” The Kitsune smiled, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth as he bowed slightly. His accent was rustic, older even then what the ancient Uchiha used and he moved with a fluid grace that spoke of a mastery over his body. “I am Nishi as in west, a swordsman and the one bearing your next gift.”

Nishi didn’t reach for a scroll but instead took a seat on Sakura’s bed, arms crossed and eyes moving over her with obvious consideration. Somehow she felt like he was weighing whether or not to actually follow through and give her whatever he was meant to deliver. Apparently she passed his check and he reached into his shirt and withdrew a necklace that was made up of a simple leather cord with a small glass bead attached to it.

“Give it to someone you consider family. Not the Uzumaki boy though, that would end poorly.” Nishi stated and placed the necklace into Sakura’s hand. The glass bead carried wisps of chakra within it, though not enough for a sensor to detect. It was warm to the touch, though not hot and Sakura’s fingers curled around it protectively. “Summon me when you need someone to fight at your side, though I caution you not to do so until you’re older. I require twice as much chakra as Ichirin to make the journey to this realm.”

“I understand,” Sakura nodded her head and pocketed the necklace. Leaving her room, Sakura quickly made her way to her team’s locker room and found the others getting ready for another day of guarding Naruto. Shisui’s chakra was controlled, but utterly despondent. So much so that Sakura felt like she’d walked into funeral. “Shisui?”

“I can’t say,” Shisui answered bitterly and shook his head. “Come on, everyone ready?” The rest of the squad all nodded and Shisui pushed himself upright. “Good, let’s go guard Naruto-chan for the morning.” The team quickly filed out of the room and Sakura felt Shisui’s hand on her shoulder. “Sakura, could you do me a favor?”

“Sure, anything.” Sakura said quickly and found she meant it. If Shisui asked her something, she’d do her best to make it happen. His face worked its way through several emotions, his chakra ricocheting between anxiety, exasperation and familial love.

“Don’t make such an open ended offer, not even to me. Promise me that okay?” Shisui asked and Sakura let out a tired sigh before nodding. She felt a twinge of apprehension because Shisui never lectured her so this must be serious. “I just, I want someone to be waiting for me tonight alright? At our usual training grounds, right near the Naka falls. Could you just be there?”

“Yes, that’s easy enough.” Sakura promised and Shisui let out a relieved sigh. She wasn’t sure what had him tied in a knot but she recognized his chakra patterns. He was preparing for a life or death battle. Pre-combat nerves created very distinctive jitters in the chakra network and Sakura knew it well from her time in the past. “And Shisui?”

“Yeah?” Shisui looked at Sakura and she caught the scent of makeup. He’d done a professional job in touching himself up but her senses were starting to change thanks to her summoning contract and this close she could just barely smell the carefully applied shinobi grade concealer that likely hid pale skin and bruised eyes.

“Here, it’s a good luck charm.” Sakura offered him the necklace she’d just received. She didn’t know why Shisui was preparing for battle, but she needed something to tie him to her. “You can give it back when we meet up tonight.”

“…You’re really too observant Sakura-chan. I’ll be fine though, promise. I’m just nervous.” Shisui deflected though Sakura saw right through him. Something was very, very wrong and he wasn’t about to give her any insight on what it was. “Come on, you can spend the morning playing with Naruto, Kagetora-chan.”

“Alright Shisui-taichou but if you end up getting into a fight without your medic, I’m going to be very, very upset. I’ll cry, I’ll really cry you know?” Sakura threatened because she wasn’t about to promise violence, not when Shisui looked like he was made of glass, like he’d shatter at the slightest touch.

“Well we wouldn’t want that. I guess I’ll be on extra good behavior today then.” Shisui winked, though the light in his eyes was dull and resigned. Whatever was going on, she’d been too late to discover it before things became serious but hopefully not too late to intervene.

The trip from ANBU HQ to Naruto’s apartment was a silent one and as usual, Sakura dropped down into an alley to swap into her Kagetora disguise. The previous ANBU guard rotation, one Sakura instantly recognized as Hatake Kakashi’s Team Ro were grateful to finally be replaced. ‘Odd they’re in the village for a mission like this.’ Sakura’s mind noted as she knocked on Naruto’s door. Guarding the blond jinchuriki was a job for low or perhaps mid-level ANBU units on a rest rotation. Team Ro was Konoha’s most powerful ANBU team with six members and Konoha’s only active S rank shinobi. It made no sense to have them watching the blond boy so regularly.

“Tora-chan! Hey, what’s up?” Naruto asked and Sakura raised a white eyebrow, her electric blue eyes focused on the blond who blinked slowly. “Am I forgetting something?” Naruto asked, slowly realizing that Sakura was giving him a rather expectant look. “Tora-chan, stop staring at me like that and just tell me what’s on your mind dattebayo!”

“You’re a half hour late for the academy, Naru-chan.” Sakura drawled, grinning to reveal sharp teeth. Naruto blinked, slowly processing her words before looking at a clock hidden within his apartment. The boy’s face slowly drained of color as his eyes widened.

“Oh man, Iruka-sensei is going to kill me ‘ttebayo!” Naruto groaned and Sakura chittered happily while ruffling his blond hair.

“No worries, why don’t I escort you?” Sakura asked and Naruto’s eyes locked onto her as she pointed at her chunin vest and hitai-ate currently tied in its proper place over her forehead. Naruto gave her an awed look and Sakura put on a smile that would make Anko proud as she showed the boy all her teeth. “I’ll tell you sensei you got held up getting breakfast.”

“But I haven’t eaten yet.” Naruto mumbled and Sakura tilted her head towards the street.

“My treat, get dressed we’ll eat and get you to class.” Sakura’s words lit a fire in Naruto and he rushed back inside, slamming and bustling his way through his apartment before reappearing fully dressed and ready for the day. The two children quickly made their way through the akasen before ducking into a small somewhat run down eatery that wouldn’t turn the boy away. Behind the counter an older man with stout features, slate gray hair and matching eyes worked a griddle, cooking up breakfast for the geisha and other sex workers that filled the district.

“Two bacon and egg sandwiches with cheese.” Sakura called out and ignored the looks sent her way. She was obviously a shinobi with her armored standard issue ANBU pants and shoes, her black form fitting sleeveless top and chunin vest left unzipped. She looked like a child soldier, practically screamed it to the heavens with how she walked and moved.

“Alright, two sandwiches for the little tiger and fox, coming up.” The old man rumbled and quickly threw together a pair of omelets, cooking the cheese and chopped bacon into the egg along with grilled onions and peppers. Naruto frowned at the vegetables included but after taking a bite, his eyes went wide in shock. It was painfully obvious he wasn’t used to eating much of anything aside from ramen and Sakura felt her chakra crackle, flames of rage burning briefly in the back of her mind before she smoothed it away.

“This is really good ‘ttebayo!” Naruto shouted, earning a grin from the man who’d cooked their food and a few nods of agreement from the sex workers they were sharing the small seating area with. Sakura took a bite of the greasy egg sandwich and had to agree, it was delicious and perfect for a day of hard work, whether that be training to become a stronger shinobi or physically entertaining those who passed through the akasen.

“So, what are you learning in class right now? I didn’t go to the academy for very long.” Sakura asked and Naruto chuckled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head. It was an obvious display of guilt, in this case guilt over not paying any attention in class. “You’re not paying attention in class then.” Sakura let out a small sigh. She couldn’t blame him, his teachers sucked from what she’d gathered on guard detail and the academy was so painfully basic it was almost an insult. “Well so long as you’re learning how to fight.”

“I know how to fight, only Sasuke-teme beats me.” Naruto huffed and Sakura rolled her eyes. Somehow she could see the two of them never getting along.

Naruto and Sasuke were incredibly similar and yet so completely, wildly different that they’d have to hate each other. Their personalities were both boisterous and cheerful, mischievous and immature yet Sasuke had a loving family, a warm home and a role model to chase. Naruto had her and that was about it. The Hokage would visit him from time to time, a few of the geisha in his apartment building checked on him occasionally and the father daughter pair of Ichiraku Ramen often fed him for free but none of those were the stable, long term relationships that a child needed.

Once they were done eating, the pair made their way through Konoha to the academy. Sakura lead the way with Naruto falling in behind her and almost hiding in her shadow. She was taller then him, even without her henge and Sakura knew that was because he simply didn’t get enough to eat. His clothes hung off his bony frame, making it even more painfully obvious that he was uncared for and unwanted in a village filled with plenty.

Sliding the door to Naruto’s class open, Sakura’s electric blue eyes swept over the room, landing momentarily on Sasuke before she glanced over the rest of those present. ‘This would have been my class.’ Sakura thought, counting the number of clan heirs and frowning. The chances of her, a civilian born and child of Mizu no Kuni, seeing any kind of success in such a class were slim to none. She’d have been shoved off to the side while the teachers focused on the precious heirs. Any accomplishments she made would be swept under the rug so as not to embarrass the golden eggs surrounding her. It would have been hell and Sakura was grateful she’d skipped the experience.

“Hello, can I help you kunoichi-san?” Iruka asked, his eyes moving over Sakura’s chunin vest and then to her hitai-ate. It was rare that someone so young graduated and rarer for Iruka not to know them, since he made sure to memorize every student that came through the academy.

“I’m here to drop off Naruto-chan. Sorry he’s late, it’s my fault. I just came back from border patrol and wanted to eat breakfast with my favorite little brother.” Sakura explained and Iruka frowned, looking between the two children with obvious suspicion. Sakura gently pushed Naruto forward and nodded towards an empty seat in the back of the classroom. “I trust he’s not in trouble since this was my fault?”

“He’s not in trouble, no.” Iruka frowned and Sakura could feel him trying to puzzle her out. He had started last year, which meant her current disguise would have had to graduate sometime around the age of nine for him not to know her. Such a graduation would have created some ripples but the only recent child graduate was her true identity. “I never caught your name, chunin-san.”

“Nagao Kagetora,” Sakura grinned, showing off her teeth and flicked through a few quick hand signs out of sight of the rest of the class. It was a simple pass code, a statement of rank and verification of identity.

“Very well, try not to make Naruto late in the future. His grades-”

“I don’t think you need to insult a student’s grades in front of the whole class. Naruto do your best, I’ll be busy after school but hopefully I’ll have some time to hangout again soon.” Sakura said to the blond who shot her a thumbs up. She grinned at him before flickering away, leaving without even a puff of smoke and absolutely wowing the eight year old students. Landing outside on a nearby rooftop, Sakura slipped her disguise off and slid her bone white mask over her face. She couldn’t guard Naruto from inside the academy but she’d watch him and use his antics to keep her mind off of her evening rendezvous with Shisui. Worrying wouldn’t make the time pass faster after all.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

After their shared guard shift ended, Shisui’s chakra vanished from Sakura’s senses. She strained herself, searching for his signature but despite her best effort, she failed to locate him. ‘He’ll be fine, you’re over reacting.’ Sakura told herself and began to head towards the clearing she so often trained at. It was late afternoon, the academy having just let out for the day and Naruto was now under the watchful eyes of a team that Sakura didn’t know.

Sasuke and Itachi were busy, spending brother bonding time together while the other members of Team 7 were all locked deep within the Senju compound training their asses off under Naori’s watchful eyes. Hawk and Bat were perfectly fine having Sakura on the ANBU team and running drills with her as a team but she wasn’t nearly strong enough to spar with either ANBU, which left her with nothing to do but train on her own.

Walking up to one of the many trees that filled the clearing, Sakura put her hand on the bark and began to extend her chakra sense outward. Slowly, she began to feel the chakra within the tree, moving up from the roots, through the trunk and out towards the leaves. A secondary flow pulled inwards, coming from the leaves and radiating downwards, gathering within the core of the tree. It was amazing how much information chakra carried and Sakura could literally feel the tree’s life under her fingertips, sunlight being used to create sugars and power the tree’s metabolism while nutrients and water were drawn in by the roots.

‘If I want to make a tree grow, I have to use earth chakra to feed it, water to keep it hydrated and medical chakra to push it to grow.’ Sakura knew she was missing a step. Senju Hashirama could create trees from nothing, breathing new life into existence and every medical textbook in existence warned her not to use her own life force for jutsu, unless she wanted to die.

‘There is chakra in the trees, in the earth and air.’ Inner murmured what Sakura already knew that but hadn’t hit upon it. There was chakra everywhere and while she didn’t know how to use it, she knew it was possible. Natural chakra powered seals and those who could wield it were called sages, the most famous of which were the toad sages, Jiraiya and the late Yondaime. Anko was training to be a sage and now it looked like Sakura would have to join her.

‘You only need natural chakra to create new life.’ Inner whispered and Sakura took in a deep breath and let her chakra flow outwards into the tree. Splitting it into three separate types of chakra was nearly impossible. In fact, it was considered outright impossible without a kekkei genkai but Sakura had perfect chakra control and Inner backing her up.

Gathering earth chakra in her left hand, she did the same with water in her right and closed her eyes. She could feel her chakra pathways glowing in her mind’s eye. If she opened her eyes right now and used her sharingan, she’d be able to see the lines running under her skin, carrying chakra to each hand. Slowly, Sakura mixed healing chakra in her core and then guided it up, towards her hands through separate pathways then the routes her earth and water were taking.

Sakura opened her eyes and saw dim green light begin to pool over her palms as her healing chakra began to radiate outwards and she pressed her hand to the tree. Briefly, she remembered the moment she’d first been pulled into the past. Chakra had swelled around her and nature had reacted. She knew that sensation, somewhere in the back of her mind she remembered it clearly even if she couldn’t quite recall it now.

‘Grow!’ Sakura thought and breathed out as she lowered her hands down to the dirt beneath the tree and let her chakra radiate outwards. She could feel the trees and grass around her, her own chakra mixing and pouring out but nothing happened. Closing her eyes, Sakura felt a brief pang of disappointment but by now she was used to failures in training. Trial and error, repetition, all jutsu took time even with someone teaching her and at the moment she was trying to recreate a lost kekkei genkai, or one that was lost in the modern day.

When Sakura felt her chakra dip just below half, she stopped practicing and shifted to scythe drills. She rarely used the weapon in Konoha these days and with the war in the past being relatively quiet, up until the whole Chinoike situation, it had been a while since she’d wielded it in anything other then a spar. The blade was high quality steel and the wooden half was also solid and well kept, though the weapon as a whole was rather plain.

‘I should do something with it.’ Sakura thought twirling the scythe around her body in a defensive move that would cover her from any side while threatening anyone trying to grapple or punch her. ‘Taijutsu is suicide against a good weapon user.’ She added, silently wondering why weapons had fallen so far out of favor. Sure standards had clearly dropped since Madara’s time. ANBU still used weapons though, in fact kenjutsu was a required skill even for seduction specialists but that wasn’t true for the regular ranks. Most chunin and jounin fought primarily with taijutsu and whatever other skill they specialized in, usually some powerful but situation dependent clan jutsu.

‘We could try developing fuinjutsu for our weapons and armor.’ Inner suggested and Sakura considered the option. Inner was active today, a sign of just how stressed Sakura was but she let Inner eat the fear that realization caused.

‘We could, but would it interfere with Izumi’s idea of chakra concentration?’ Sakura didn’t own a chakra conductive katana in the present, but the chakra conductive wakizashi Itachi bought her might as well have been a two handed sword considering how small she was.

‘Only way to find out is to experiment. Fuinjutsu is rare and we don’t have anyone to teach us these things. The Uzumaki are still waiting and watching in the past and they don’t exist in the present.’ Inner’s thoughts reminded Sakura of how much she couldn’t accomplish. Even though she knew the future, she was one person and the past was set, her efforts guaranteed to bring about the future she knew of even if she did nothing or threw her soul into changing things.

Sakura took a deep breath in and started pulling out her armor. She was on edge, something in the back of her mind screaming danger at her even if she couldn’t sense it. Inner was equally frustrated, silent in the back of their mind, gnawing away at her anxiety and fear but unable to devour all of it before it flooded Sakura’s thoughts and turned them dark.

It didn’t take long for Sakura to have herself fully equipped for war. She was dressed for heavy combat, her wakizashi threaded through her belt, her pouches full of senbon rather then shuriken since she could hold far more of the lethal needles and her scythe was slung across her back. Somehow, Sakura was terrified it wouldn’t be enough. She was in the center of Konohagakure but something was just wrong, the air tasted like death and her ears strained, trying to find the telltale sounds of violence hidden by the hustle and bustle of the village.

‘What’s going on?’ Sakura wondered, suppressing her chakra and taking up a position hidden within the branches of the training ground. She knew Shisui promised to arrive later in the day, that she was wasting time waiting her by herself but she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was dreadfully wrong. ‘I need to get Itachi.’ Sakura wasn’t sure why, but she had to find someone she trusted and needed to do so immediately.

Before she could double guess her actions, Sakura tore off towards the Uchiha compound, racing along the familiar banks of the Naka river and landing within the Uchiha ghetto on silent feet. The place was a village unto itself, separated from the Akasen by the forest that she and her Uchiha friends often used as a training ground. Uchiha moved about, none noticing her immediately thanks to her suppressed chakra and Sakura quickly threw her cloak on to hide her armor, mostly to avoid suspicion and odd glances since she was prepared for war.

‘We’re still getting attention.’ Inner noted dryly as they raced towards Itachi’s chakra signature. She could feel Sasuke with him, the two brothers spending the afternoon together playing and Sakura was loath to interrupted them but she needed to talk to someone. She trusted Itachi, not as much as Shisui but he cared about her and perhaps more importantly he knew about whatever had Shisui so antsy.

Sakura arrived on the training ground in time to watch Itachi finish one of his special kunai ricochet tricks. It was useful for deploying wires in combat, creating a mess of unpredictable steel lines that could severe muscle and carry lightning or fire to anyone unfortunate enough to become entangled within them. Her presence was noted instantly as Itachi’s eyes snapped to her, blazing crimson and Sakura dropped down to the ground, not bothering to silence her fall.

“Itachi, what’s going on.” Sakura demanded and saw the moment he locked his emotions down and his face went cold. She was so far beyond caring about being polite right now that she didn’t take the hint and walked forward. She had never thrown a tantrum, not since the Haruno literally beat the childishness out of her but she couldn’t contain her emotions right now. “Itachi my brother is doing something dangerous and I can’t find him. I can’t sense him. I can smell death on the wind and I know something’s up and I can’t just sit around ignorant.”

“Sakura, Shisui will be fine, he’s a jounin. You should calm down.” Itachi ordered, motioning for Sasuke to step back. He wasn’t a sensor, not like Sakura was but he could see her chakra bubbling and burning within her, so much like an Uchiha but all water and earth rather then fire. He had never seen anything like it before and a small part of the thirteen year old wondered if Izumi would look similarly unusual when in the grips of the curse of hatred.

“I can’t, I’ve been trying but he’s, something’s wrong! He told me to meet him at the end of the day, made me promise to wait for him. It’s like he’s giving himself something to come home to, as if he’s taking on a suicide mission without his team!” Sakura finally pinned down the source of her anxiety. Shisui expected to die tonight. Whatever he was doing, he didn’t think he’d survive it and had chosen her as his motivation. Normally that would be an honor, she was his most important person, family was everything to the Uchiha and he saw her as his own blood, even closer then Itachi. Sakura’s chest began to rise and fall rapidly, her heart pounding against her chest painfully and she began to pace back and fourth, unable to stand still.

“Sakura would you mind helping me drop Sasuke off with Izumi for the evening?” Itachi questioned and Sakura forced herself to nod. She wouldn’t drag Sasuke into whatever was going on and if Itachi felt he’d be safest with Izumi, she could understand. She wasn’t going to put Itachi in her position, not when he was clearly taking her seriously.

“Aniki? What’s going on? What’s wrong with Shisui?” Sasuke’s voice was worried and he glanced at Sakura before focusing on his older brother. Itachi shook his head and poked Sasuke’s forehead before letting the younger boy climb onto his back.

“Come on.” Itachi said and the two took off, making the trip in record time. Sasuke was quickly registered as a guest and dropped off with a surprised Izumi who only managed to get in a hello before Itachi and Sakura were racing back across the village. “You can’t sense him?”

“No, his chakra vanished late in the afternoon. We were on Naruto patrol.” Sakura answered and Itachi came to a sudden stop. His eyes slid to the Hokage tower, his lips pulling down into a frown. Sakura caught the expression, the acquisition written plainly all over the boy’s face but said nothing. If the Hokage was involved, she wouldn’t be surprised. The man didn’t do anything to silence those blaming the Uchiha for the kyuubi attack which was as good as encouraging it.

“Kuchiyose no jutsu,” Itachi said softly and slammed his hand into the ground, a burst of crows erupting from the cloud of smoke that followed. The birds took to the sky, scattering across Konohagakure with one remaining on Itachi’s shoulder. “They’ll find him, are you sure something’s wrong?”

“Yes, I can’t, I need to find him Itachi. Something bad is going on.” Sakura could feel Madara’s chakra burning within her. She wasn’t sure if her panic was the nature of Uchiha chakra to sense when her loved ones were in danger, if it was her chakra sense picking up on something she couldn’t place or if she was just having an anxiety attack but she needed to see Shisui alive and well with every fiber of her being.

Minutes crawled by as the two waited before finally the crow on Itachi’s shoulder let out a caw. Itachi grimaced and took off without a word. Sakura followed hot on his heels, the two moving quickly towards the forest to the North of the Uchiha district. There the Naka river carved itself a deep valley and was fed by several waterfalls that came crashing down from the mountains situated behind the village.

The smell of blood greeted Sakura, her chakra filling her body and enhancing all of her senses to the extreme. Her fox contract sharpened her nose as well, allowing her to tell that several people had been injured in the area and she quickly followed the trail of injuries back towards the village. Itachi’s crow let out an indignant squawk and he grabbed her, several shuriken slamming into the tree she’d been on.

“This area is off limits.” A dull emotionless voice droned and Sakura spotted a blank masked soldier in an ANBU uniform. She could feel the ANBU tattoo on his arm and she quickly spread her senses out for other ANBU even as she cycled her chakra into a shunshin and shot forward, hand closing around the hilt of her wakizashi and drawing it in one smooth slash.

“Why are you attacking a Konoha shinobi?” Sakura hissed, her blade sparking as it was barely deflected by a kuni. The masked shinobi didn’t answer her and lashed out with a kick that she blocked, the force sending her sailing backwards due to her lightweight frame.

“She has a point, why did you attack one of Konoha’s chunin?” Itachi asked and the masked shinobi looked between them, his chakra disturbingly blank. There were no elements or texture to it, just an empty void that absolutely terrified Sakura. It was wrong, like the soul was dead or at least banished so far from the fake ANBU’s mind that he wasn’t even aware he had one.

“You crossed into an area currently under investigation. By order of the Elder council this area is off limits. Leave or be eliminated for high treason.” The ANBU droned and Sakura felt a hand on her shoulder even as she prepared to attack again. She growled, the deep rumble of a tiger reverberating in her throat and chest, but she didn’t resist as Itachi pulled her away into a shunshin.

“Did you smell Shisui?” Itachi asked and Sakura didn’t bother questioning him on how he knew she had an enhanced sense of smell. Perhaps he incorrectly assumed tigers had good noses, they didn’t but foxes did. Regardless she shook her head no because while she’d smelled quite a bit of blood none of it had been Shisui’s and all of the scents were impossible to identify thanks to the scent distorters all of the shinobi involved at been wearing, making it impossible to pin their natural scents down.

“What are we going to do?” Sakura asked as the sun dipped below the horizon. Itachi looked back towards the Uchiha compound and grimaced, he clearly knew something but whatever it was he wasn’t sharing.

“We go and wait for him, where he told you. Hopefully if he needs help he’ll show up and ask for it.” Itachi’s tone made it obvious he doubted that would happen. They both knew Shisui well enough to realize he’d die before dragging them into danger. He was a fool like that, self sacrificing and earnest to a fault.

The two quickly made their way back to the meeting point. The clearing was tense now and Sakura could hear the constant rumble of the rapids nearby. Minutes crawled by at a painfully slow rate, the sky darkening slowly as twilight faded away into night. Sakura could feel a cold sweat beginning to break out over her body and pulled her cloak off, no longer concerned that someone might stumble across them and grow concerned over her warplate.

A distant pulse of familiar chakra drew both Sakura and Itachi’s attention north, towards Naka falls. They exchanged glances and Sakura pulled out her ANBU mask, situating it over her face to hide her sharingan which immediately blazed to life. At her side, Itachi let his eyes bleed red and ran ahead at full speed, the gap between them slowly growing with every leap and tree. Finally Sakura touched down on the rocky gravel of a cliff overlooking the Naka falls.

‘The perimeter was removed.’ Sakura noted dryly, the lack of suspicious ANBU not the relief it should have been as she focused on the familiar back in front of her.

Shisui stood facing the falls, his curly hair moving slightly in the stiff wind kicked up by the rushing water. The smell of blood clung to his clothes, much of it still fresh and Sakura knew he was wounded even if she couldn’t tell where. Slowly, Sakura began to walk forward, the crunch of gravel underfoot announcing her presence as her chakra unfurled.

“Sakura, Itachi,” Shisui’s voice was hoarse, as if he’d been screaming and his body was tense. Absently, Sakura noticed his tanto was missing, and blood coated his left hand, proof he’d been in battle. Shisui’s chakra began to gather, burning and building in power until it shone like a dying star. “This morning I was given a mission by the hokage.”

Sakura felt it, the moment Shisui’s chakra radiated outwards, a ripple disrupting the very fabric of the world itself. Her sharingan spun wildly, drinking in the jutsu and informing her that it wasn’t elemental release or even a simple genjutsu. A perfect blend of yin and yang chakra was bleeding from Shisui, creating a bubble around them, separating them from the rest of reality.

“Shisui!” Itachi snapped and Shisui turned slowly, his injuries finally coming into view. Blood ran down his face, his right eye was gone and his left was bleeding sluggishly, its form a four pointed pinwheel and the sclera so inflamed and bloodshot they looked pink.

“Mangekyo,” Sakura whispered, Itachi’s attention zeroing in on her like a laser. It wasn’t impossible for her to know that, the ANBU archives contained records of it as did several bingo book entries but it wasn’t common knowledge either.

“Yeah, a story for another time, not that they’ll be another.” Shisui laughed, the sound broken as he took a step forward. “Sakura, I’m sorry.” Shisui’s eye closed and his shoulders began to tremble. “This morning I was ordered to stop a civil war in Konoha. The Uchiha clan are tired of the abuse they’ve been facing and the Hokage doesn’t want to negotiate.”

“Shisui be quiet!” Itachi hissed and Shisui’s eye slid open, his mangekyo glowing softly as it continued to bleed chakra into the world. Itachi’s chakra boiled, panic filling it as he took a step forward. “You can’t tell her, you’ll get killed! Your seal!”

“It’s too late.” Shisui replied softly and shook his head. “I was ordered to use kotoamatsukami on the Uchiha clan during tonight’s gathering, a genjutsu that overwrites the mind without the target even knowing it. It’s the power that lives within my mangekyo.” Sakura’s chakra erupted from her, burning and seething with all the force of the Uchiha’s curse of hatred. Her limbs were on fire and her mind screamed for blood at the thought of such an order. “It was a setup.”

“Shisui-” Itachi was begging at this point but Shisui silenced him with a single, sad look.

“I was intercepted, I can’t say who, but someone in Konoha wants the Uchiha to rebel or at least wants an excuse to eliminate them.” Shisui’s words were like gasoline to the fire burning in Sakura’s mind. Sakura didn’t think it was possible to be so angry that her elemental nature changed but it almost felt achievable right now. “My eye was ripped out and used against me. I was ordered to rip out my other eye and present it to an organization that I cannot name and then die.”

“I can disrupt the genjutsu, I’m a medic I can-” Sakura took several steps forward then stopped as a kunai sank into the dirt just ahead of her toes. Shisui shook his head no as Itachi moved forward.

“Sakura, I’m going to give you a gift alright? I’m sorry but at least I’ll protect your light.” Shisui said softly and Sakura felt her eyes burn briefly before a cooling sensation brought even more tears to her eyes. A moment later Shisui’s mangekyo burnt out, fading first to onyx then going white. He ripped it out and as he did so he stuck out his tongue, an ugly black seal marring the pink flesh. “Do not trust anyone with this seal.” Shisui said then handed his eye to Itachi.

“Shisui!” Sakura realized what was going to happen next and jumped forward right as Shisui sent himself over the edge of the cliff. Wind ripped through her hair as she fell, Shisui falling ahead of her. She felt what was left of his chakra gather just below the base of his neck and brilliant blue flames erupted from the point as he was consumed entirely by them, not even ash remaining as she slammed into the river below.

Sakura couldn’t move and pain filled her whole body from the force of the impact. Slowly, she began to sink down into the churning depths of the Naka, her body cooling rapidly as the chill mountain water raged around her. ‘He’s gone,’ she thought, unable to bring herself to move as her mind felt numb with pain. She could feel the flames within her, burning so hot she couldn’t even compare it to when her sharingan had first activated. It should have been enough for her to develop the mangekyo, not that Sakura was thinking that at the moment but she lacked the chakra to initiate the transformation so instead her body and soul locked down, burning away as she drowned.

Strong hands gripped her shoulders and Sakura felt herself get pushed into a strong chest as she was pulled upwards. Water gave way to air and she gasped as her mask finally allowed her to breath, the seals on it preventing her from getting a lungful of liquid after her crash. Crimson sharingan with three pointed pinwheels met Sakura’s eyes and she felt the last dregs of strength beginning to leave her as black spots filled her vision.

“He’s gone,” Sakura rasped, hugging Itachi and shaking with the sheer force of her loss. Itachi clung to her just as tightly, the two of them crying silently as the current carried them downstream, eventually beaching them on the sandy shoreline in the south of the village. Sakura pressed her masked face into Itachi’s chest, unable to keep herself awake any longer as they lay there, neither able to move after what had just happened. After several painful seconds Sakura slipped into unconsciousness, leaving Itachi alone with his grief.

***

Madara knew something was wrong the moment he opened his eyes. He pulled himself out of his bedroll right as Sakura faded into view. She was wearing her armor, just like he’d last seen her but there was a tiger’s mask over her face and her hair was white with black streaks through it. He couldn’t feel a henge, even though she was taller then she should have been. Perhaps more worryingly her chakra was burning her alive, the curse of the Uchiha swallowing her whole.

“What happened?” Tajima appeared without a sound and he quickly waved his hands in front of Sakura’s mask, checking for a reaction. When he received none, he let out a tired sigh. “Hold her down.”

“Right,” Madara moved slowly, obviously, so Sakura could see him coming and gently took hold of her wrists. The moment his fingers closed around her, Tajima put his hand on her head and Madara felt him using Ninshu.

“She has two minds, an Outer mind, that’s the Sakura we know, and an Inner mind that protects the Outer from her own emotions.” Tajima explained and Madara watched as Sakura’s raging chakra dimmed briefly before burning even brighter. It was obvious something had gone terribly wrong wherever she had been. “Her Inner mind is helping her, but she’s too young.”

“Is there anything I can do?” Madara asked, voice shaking as he watched Sakura’s motionless body. Despite her physical stillness, her chakra was a storm of grief and trauma. It would have been easier if she was screaming and howling, storming around the tent and making a show of things. This utter stillness was terrifying, like her brain had been burned away by the flames of her emotions and she couldn’t even react to them anymore.

“Talk to her, let her feel your chakra.” Tajima suggested, slowly pulling Sakura back to reality. Madara took a deep breath and pushed his chakra towards the seal on his left hand. He felt a brief block, like a gate that tried to divert his chakra into his hand rather then the seal but Madara persevered and suddenly he felt himself shift, the world around him going black.

“Madara?” A voice that Madara would recognize anywhere came from the void and Madara spun, eyes falling on a black and white outline of Sakura. Inner was written across her forehead and she had a pair of fox ears atop her head with a matching tail that was currently curled around her waist, her arms hugging it to her chest for comfort. Aside from her kitsune traits, she otherwise was identical to Sakura. Tears of liquid white ran down her face and Madara took a step forwards, wondering once more if Sakura truly was human or if this was her real form. “Thank the kami, I can’t do this.”

“What happened?” Madara asked, closing the distance between them and coming to a stop right in front of Inner Sakura. The girl sniffled and leaned forward, her head pressing down on his shoulder. Awkwardly, Madara raised his arms, his right coming to rest atop her head while his left wrapped around her shoulders in a gentle hug.

“My brother died, he was killed with his own sharingan.” Sakura whispered and Madara tensed because all of the Uchiha should be part of the clan. There weren’t branches in other lands, at least none that he knew of. The fact that Sakura knew one was concerning to say the least. Then again, wherever she came from wasn’t Hi no Kuni so perhaps it was simply some lost fragment of the clan. “I couldn’t save him. I tried, he burned himself away, I couldn’t save him.”

Madara didn’t say anything. There was nothing that he could say. Telling her it would be alright was a lie because it would never be alright. Even now, years later the wound Kagami’s death left still ached bitterly. The pain wasn’t fresh, it was dulled by time but that didn’t mean it had healed. Slowly Inner’s tears began to taper off and she wiped away the last of them with her hands.

“Thank you Madara,” Inner Sakura whispered and tilted her head slightly so her hair was pressed up against his neck. “I’m going to go wake up Outer now. Tell chichiue that I’m grateful for both of you.” Inner’s voice was immediately followed by the sensation of rising through the air rapidly and Madara found himself once more in the tent, leaning over Sakura.

“Son, are you alright?” Tajima’s voice pulled Madara’s attention fully back to reality and he saw his father looking somewhat worried. “You blacked out.”

“I went into Sakura’s mind I think. I saw Inner, she’s a kitsune.” Madara said the word and remembered what Sakura had informed him about her summons. It fit, in a way. Kitsune were tricksters and yet were often benevolent, especially to children and those grieving from loss. Madara had been both when Sakura appeared in his life and her laughter often sounded like a fox’s chitters.

“She’s human,” Tajima gave Madara a look that said this particular line of conversation was over. Tajima knew what Sakura was, he’d seen her full mind when she was four years old and untrained, incapable of hiding secrets. If Tajima wanted Madara to ignore the evidence in front of his eyes, well he knew enough folklore not to dig. Foxes often fled when discovered and he desperately did not want to lose Sakura.

The door to the tent was forced open right as Sakura started to stir. One of the Uchiha that had come with them to the North handed Tajima a scroll and he quickly read it before dismissing the man. Madara felt his father’s chakra lighten somewhat, even as he returned to crouching next to Sakura.

“Madara? Chichiue?” Sakura’s voice was hoarse, as if she’d been screaming and tears began to run down her cheeks.

“It’s alright now, everything’s alright.” Tajima stroked Sakura’s hair, comforting the girl as she trembled violently. It was a lie, one they all recognized but even so Madara could tell the words helped. Sakura relaxed visibly, her breathing slowly coming under control. “The Chinoike are willing to negotiate.”

“So maybe we don’t have to fight?” Sakura managed and Tajima nodded, because there was a chance things could work out peacefully now. “Good, I’m glad…” Sakura trailed off and sniffled, clearing her nose and wiping her face clean of tears. She took several deep breaths and Madara suspected that Inner was devouring her sadness and grief, allowing her to function far faster then a normal mind could manage. “Can I come to the meeting?”

“Only if you behave yourself. The moment your chakra starts to burn you’re going back to camp.” Tajima’s words caught Madara off guard. Sakura was clearly shaken and yet she was going to be allowed to join the diplomatic team. “You’re coming as well Madara, they expressed interest in meeting you both.” That clarified things for Madara and he gave a slight nod, hurrying to prepare himself for a possible battle.

It only took an hour for the Uchiha to muster, their armor hidden under warm cloaks and weapons sharpened and oiled. The rest of the camp didn’t bother following the team as they left, after all this wasn’t a united army but rather several independent armies operating out of the same fortress. The Kaminari clans were more used to fighting one another then they were anyone else and it showed in how they basically ignored each other as they skirmished with their common enemy.

Moving through no man’s land between the two forces, Madara couldn’t keep his eyes off Sakura. Her mask was gone, hidden away in one of her pouches and her hair was its usual pink rather then white and tiger striped but the entire experience had shaken him. Seeing her Inner reminded him there was so much he still didn’t know about her and while he trusted her implicitly, he couldn’t help his curiosity. Still, he wouldn’t pry, his curiosity wasn’t worth losing her and for now he could live with not knowing everything about her.

Finally, the group arrived at the meeting ground, a rocky valley somewhat hidden by the twists and turns of the mountain passes. An old growth forest spread through the area, pine trees rising high into the sky overhead and several chakras waiting for them. Madara recognized the girl they had rescued among their number, her bow slack but an arrow notched and ready. She met his eyes and gave a slight nod as a man with wild spiky blond hair and long bangs that framed his face dropped down to the ground in front of the Uchiha.

“Uchiha,” the man was beautiful, easily one of the most stunning people Madara had ever seen and as an Uchiha that truly was saying something.

“Chinoike,” Tajima replied, taking the lead. The man nodded, silently confirming that he was the clan head.

“I’ll make this simple, we do not want to leave but family comes before territory.” The man said simply and Madara could feel a vast chakra gather around him. The burning tang of ozone was suddenly all around them and Madara could almost hear the storm of the Chinoike’s chakra as it churned within him. This man was dangerous, a being worthy of legend and for a brief moment Madara could see a dragon behind him, its scaled coils rising into the sky overhead as it peered down on the warriors of his clan, judging their worth.

“You have no chance of victory. This is the majority of your clan’s fighting force and we alone outnumber you.” Tajima replied and then bristled as the Chinoike’s eyes slid to Sakura. Madara prepared himself for battle, his hand closing around the hilt of his scythe even as Tajima’s came to rest on the grip of his tachi. “I would prefer a peaceful solution to this conflict.”

“As would we all,” the Chinoike leader sighed and looked around, his eyes almost mournful as they moved over the Uchiha. “Your clan is different then I remember it. Kinder, there is hope among you.” Madara felt the man’s eyes settle on him and for the first time he felt something truly ancient within the normal world. This man was no summons and yet his eyes and chakra were old, older then anything he had ever encountered in the waking world. “I wonder if this means that our curses will all finally come to an end.”

“The Chinoike are cursed?” Tajima asked, earning a wry smile so full of pain Madara felt a pang of sympathy flash through him.

“The Chinoike are no more cursed then the Uchiha, though originally both were blessings. A conversation for another time though, you claim to be stronger then us, capable of killing us and driving us from these lands. I would have you prove it with a show match. Me against you, my heir against yours, we settle this as leaders.” The Chinoike motioned between himself and the girl Madara had watched Sakura rescue. Tsukiko, if he remembered correctly and she soon dropped down next to her father, the family resemblance obvious at a glance. Beside Madara, Sakura took in a sharp breath and he saw recognition in her eyes, even if she didn’t share a word of what she’d noticed.

“Very well, we fight without killing though. This is to avoid bloodshed if possible.” Tajima was clearly conflicted by this particular outcome. The Uchiha’s clan head had clearly been expecting negotiations, an exchange of goods, perhaps a marriage offer, not a pair of fights with no demands if the Uchiha lost. It was unusual, but Madara and Sakura had saved the Chinoike heiress's life so perhaps this was a way of paying that debt.

“Hello again.” Tsukiko grinned at Madara and waved at Sakura. “Which one of you two am I fighting?”

“Madara,” Tajima ordered and Madara nodded, stepping forward and pulling his scythe off his back. Tsukiko smirked and her eyes changed, tears of blood running down her cheeks and her sclera taking on a crimson glow. Her indigo irises went a red so dark they looked black and her pupils became a narrow bar of burning violet. “May the best shinobi win.”

Madara gave a nod and launched himself forward even as Tsukiko drew her bow and leapt backwards. Her arrow rocketed towards him, the shaft bending around his scythe as he tried to intercept it. In the frozen world of the sharingan, he just barely managed to shift himself so the steel missile slammed into his breastplate, the tip scrapping off the paint as it was deflected away.

Tsukiko was fast for her height but she was smaller then Madara so he managed to close the gap between her even as she fired off a second arrow which narrowly missed the gap in armor between his forearm and bicep, the tip dulling itself on his gauntlet. Swinging his scythe, Madara brought the haft down on the girl and then yanked forward, the blade slamming into her back. Instead of a scream and the sensation of bone against steel, he felt like he’d just struck flexible steel armor as Tsukiko was launched towards him.

Not hesitating despite the oddness, Madara delivered a powerful blow to the girl’s face, calling upon Sakura’s chakra and threading it through his body even as he released a burst of chakra to increase the force of the blow. Tsukiko’s cheek felt like punching lead and her skin didn’t even bruise despite the force of the blow. Pulling his scythe in to trap her, Madara rained down several more punches before she slammed an elbow into his armpit, one of the few places his armor didn’t cover.

The two children staggered apart and Madara briefly got a glimpse of Tsukiko’s back. The skin was split, just barely but that was it, an angry line of red that was barely bleeding was all she had to show for getting caught in the back by his scythe. Her fingers came together in a seal and Madara recognized the beginnings of water chakra within her. He immediately began to counter it, his eyes allowing him to match her seal for seal until they simultaneously unleashed water bullets at each other.

Madara wasn’t done there however and charged in after his bullet, bursting through the shower of water the simultaneously cast jutsu created and whipping his scythe around like a war hammer, using the side opposite the blade to knock Tsukiko sideways. The girl stumbled, the blow catching her in the ribs and the distinctive crack of bone breaking echoing through the otherwise peaceful clearing. Tsukiko hissed viciously before backing off, hands raised and her father along with Tajima landing between the two children, ending the match.

“It would seem your heir is stronger then mine, for now.” The Chinoike clan head didn’t sound angry, his chakra was peaceful, perhaps a bit sad but utterly lacking anger or violence. Madara met the man’s eyes as he motioned for his daughter to leave and she gave him a shaky nod, her face twisted up in frustration and childish anger. She shot Madara a snippy look but nodded to him all the same.

“Good match.” She offered and then walked away, doing her best to pretend she wasn’t about to keel over. Madara was impressed, the girl was small, her chakra reserves were perhaps half of his and her control was nowhere near what Sakura’s was and yet she’d still fought well.

“Chinoike Shingetsu,” Shingetsu introduced himself as he took up a spot opposite Tajima. The two men observed each other briefly, both gathering their chakra for the inevitable showdown. Madara fell in next to Sakura, the two watching from one of the many trees as their sharingan took in every detail of the fight and committed it to memory.

Shingetsu was Tajima’s equal in strength and jutsu. His blood acted like armor, the tiny capillaries in his skin flexible steel wires that prevented any blade from truly harming him and blocked most weaker jutsu. His eyes allowed him control over any iron without chakra in it, including steel. Shuriken whizzed through the air at his beck and call, cutting their way towards Tajima who skillfully evaded the iron stars before answering with a phoenix flower. Dozens of tiny fireballs chased after Shingetsu, forcing him to call up a wall of water to defend himself.

The moment the Chinoike stilled, Madara felt his father’s chakra spike and a susanoo blazed into existence, its fist crashing through Shingetsu’s defense and pinning him to the ground. The two clan leaders remained motionless for several long seconds, as if contemplating taking this fight further.

“Very well,” Shingetsu’s words broke the tension that had been building between the two clans. “We’ll leave but you are helping us Uchiha.” Tajima let his susanoo fade, the chakra construct vanishing into thin air as he released the chakra holding it together.

“Alright, we can discuss the details now or later if you wish.” Tajima replied, earning a nod from Shingetsu.

“I see no point in waiting.” Shingetsu answered, eyes returning to their usual indigo hue.

“It’s not over yet,” Sakura whispered before Madara could let out a relived sigh. Her chakra was on edge and her eyes still sharingan bright. “It’s not over by a long shot.”

“I know, but hopefully we can pull this off.” Madra felt odd being the voice of optimism, usually that was Sakura’s job. She was still uneven, her chakra randomly spiking with worry and loss but she hadn’t once begun to burn since arriving in the clearing and for that Madara was silently grateful. He likely had Inner Sakura to thank for that, whatever she was. He would thank her once there were less ears around and no foreign shinobi to overhear them.

“We’ll make it work.” Sakura promised, sounding just a tad desperate, as if she didn’t believe her own words. Madara gave her a look but didn’t say anything else, unsure of how to comfort her as she tried to hold the broken pieces of herself together. She’d heal, in time and he’d be there for her. It was frustrating he couldn’t do more for her, made his chest ache and heart squeeze painfully tight but he wouldn’t let his own feelings of inadequacy drive him away from her when she needed him most. No, he would be there for her, no matter what the future brought their way.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27

Sakura jerked awake in the present, her heart pounding as her mind reoriented itself. The memory of Shisui’s death had Sakura’s chakra spiking violently and the steady pounding of footsteps announced Izumi’s approach before the girl slammed a sliding paper door open, eyes red rimmed from crying. A moment alter, Izumi crumpled to the ground as she nearly fell on top of Sakura, pulling the younger girl into a tight hug.

“I heard what happened.” Izumi’s voice was rough, proof Sakura hadn’t been alone in her misery. The girl’s chakra was burning slightly, proof she was a true Uchiha but it was under control, kept at bay by Izumi’s steady nature and calm heart. “Are you alright? Itachi was terrified and his eyes…”

“He awakened the mangekyo.” Sakura realized and Izumi let out a strangled noise, confirming her last memory before she’d blacked out and ended up in the past. Resting her head on Izumi’s shoulder, Sakura gathered herself. She’d had an entire day in the past to gather herself and steady her emotions. She was shaken, but she’d pull herself together soon enough.

‘His death won’t be in vain. Whoever went after him, who caused this, I swear I’ll kill them.’ Sakura promised herself with Inner and the Kami as her witnesses. Putting a hang on Izumi’s shoulder, Sakura silently leaned back and brushed the few tears that had fallen from her eyes off her cheeks.

“Izumi, where is Itachi, Anko and Naori? We need to talk.” Sakura felt her stomach twist at the utterly helpless misery on the older kunoichi’s face. Whatever had happened while Sakura was unconscious hadn’t ended with Itachi simply dropping her off.

“Anko and Naori are in the other room, resting. They spent all of last night adding traps to the district, it’s…” Izumi took a shuddering breath and shook her head. Snake summons hid in every nook and cranny of the Senju compound. Their eyes tied to Anko’s allowing her to see the entire compound. Proximity seals had been set all over the place, tied to poison bombs, alarms or traditional explosive seals while kunai and shuriken launches were so plentiful Izumi wondered where Naori had gotten them all. At this point, Izumi wouldn’t be surprised if Naori now owned the largest collection of traps in Konohagakure.

“And privacy seals?” Sakura asked, though she knew the answer. The Senju main house where Izumi, Naori and Anko had set up shop was sealed to the nines. The only way to eavesdrop would be to physically enter the building as even radios didn’t make it through the wards.

“Anko may have added a few extra genjutsu seals she picked up from her errant sensei.” Izumi noted and Sakura rested her head on her hands, wondering exactly what she should say to her teammates. In the end, this entire situation could have been prevented if Shisui had just opened up a bit. If he’d just told her, shared his mission with her she’d have been able to help him. There would have been no need for him to put himself at risk charging off alone into danger.

“We need to have a team meeting immediately, can you wake them up?” Sakura asked and rose to her feet. Sleep still clung to her body, her muscles somewhat sore from the river the previous night and bruises making her movements sluggish and painful. The fact that she hadn’t been brought to the hospital was proof that something was extremely wrong in the village right now.

“Give me a moment,” Izumi replied and soon enough Team 7 was gathered once more. Naori’s arms were crossed, bags under her eyes while Anko yawned, blinking tears from her eyes as she sat across from Sakura. Despite the exhaustion everyone was feeling, nobody was about to fall asleep and the mood in the room was tense, understandable since it was clear that Naori was expecting an attack and the Uchiha were on the verge of kicking off a civil war.

“The Uchiha are planning a rebellion. The cause is the continuous prejudice they face throughout the village. They’re the scapegoat for the Kyubi’s attack eight years ago in the public eye and the Sandaime has made no moves to support them or silence those slandering them. Worse, he’s in on it, seven years ago the Uchiha were forced into a ghetto, even those with other surnames were renamed Uchiha and shoved into the compound.” Sakura glanced at Izumi who had gone utterly pale at her words. The girl had been named Senju on her birth certificate, her father’s name. He’d died when the nine tails attacked and even though she’d grown up being Senju Izumi, she was unceremoniously renamed, along with her fully Uchiha mother and thrown into the Uchiha compound.

“We need to get my mom out of the compound.” Izumi stated quietly and felt buoyed when Anko gave her a grim nod. Across the table, Naori met her eyes and slowly dipped her head, a promise that she had the woman’s support.

“That goes without saying but more importantly we need to speak with Itachi. I don’t think Bear-sama is in the know.” Sakura didn’t know the woman, there was nearly a century between Tsukiko and ANBU’s Commander Bear but the girl had been honorable as had her father. The man hadn’t died in the fighting, at least not yet. History said the Chinoike had been forced from Kaminari after a bloody Uchiha assault, but there were no records of their secret meeting or talks of relocation and yet they had happened.

“You think Itachi would know?” Izumi asked and Sakura thought over everything she knew of the situation. Shisui had been sealed, Itachi might be sealed, Bear probably wasn’t. If the woman was sealed, Konoha was so jeopardized that a civil war wasn’t just reasonable but necessary. As it was, Sakura could not blame the Uchiha for revolting, the clan deserved better then being thrown into a ghetto and shunned by their own government. Sakura was almost tempted to reach out to the Uchiha and offer her support.

“Shisui and Itachi are the Hokage’s eyes and ears into the situation, the turncoat Uchiha.” Sakura stated and ignored the unease of her teammates. If they couldn’t see how the Uchiha were justified in their actions, that wasn’t her problem. She wasn’t about to join the clan’s rebellion after all, she was far too logical for that. When she came for those responsible, it wouldn’t be in a village wide uprising. People would die, but the trail wouldn’t lead back to her. Having masters of stealth and illusions as summons were helpful like that. Not that she was strong enough to consider such lofty ambitions in the short term.

“So Itachi would know who else is involved because he’s giving them reports.” Naori extrapolated and Sakura nodded in agreement. It was a testament to Naori’s trust in Sakura’s intelligence that she hadn’t once doubted the eight year old. She just took the girl at her word, trusting it implicitly. Sakura knew she didn’t spend enough time with her teammates these days, ANBU took up most of her time but after this, if they all lived, she was going to lobby Bear to recruit them into ANBU and make Naori her captain.

“We’ll have to find Itachi and then move from there. How long do we wait if we can’t find him?” Anko summarized and Naori frowned because if they couldn’t find him they’d be operating in the blind. Worse, they had two Uchiha present, two targets if tension turned to violence. It was far from ideal but at least none of Team 7 were weak. They had a strong base of operations to move from and forewarning that things were likely headed towards a fight so they could prepare.

“I’ll reach out to some friends. Comrades from the third war.” Naori was old enough and had fought in the war long enough to know about Konoha’s dirtiest little secrets. ANBU Root was where the threat would most likely to materialize from, or the Uchiha clan themselves depending on the situation. She wasn’t about to ask the Hyuga for help either, detestable slavers that they were. “Izumi you stay in the compound and search the village for Itachi using your chakra sensing. Consider it training. Anko you’re in charge of finding Itachi the old fashioned way, take Sakura with you. Sakura, if we don’t find Itachi within three days you’re going to take all of us to Bear.”

Naori’s logic was sound. They would be harder to kill as a team and if the Hokage did decide to eliminate Team 7, they had a better chance escaping the village together then separate. Kirigakure’s rebels would welcome them without batting an eye and Naori didn’t need to mention that fact to them since Sakura knew it to. Anko and Izumi wouldn’t take well to talk of such contingencies but if push came to shove, they’d likely go along without arguing if only because they wouldn’t want to be separated.

“Alright, we have a plan. Let’s get moving.” Anko declared, always one for decisive action. Sakura was grateful the older girl was taking charge, Anko might act unhinged and wild but she was older and more experienced then Sakura, though soon Sakura’s double lives would have her catching up on Anko’s experience even if her age, mental and physical, seemed to move at a normal speed.

‘For a child soldier.’ Inner tacked on unnecessarily as they left the compound, Sakura already focused on sniffing out Itachi’s scent.

***

Itachi walked through the corridors of ANBU HQ, mind still reeling from what he’d just seen. He felt the familiar chakra of one of his newly assigned squadmates approaching him and turned to find the masked Aburame coming to a stop behind him.

“Taichou, Bear-sama wants to talk with you.” Beetle’s voice was blank, emotionless, proof that even in ANBU, Root had sway. Itachi knew he wouldn’t escape Danzo’s surveillance and could only hope that Sakura wasn’t once again on the man’s radar. “He’s waiting in meeting room three.”

“Thank you Beetle.” Itachi answered, keeping up his polite mask as he made his way over to the meeting room. Sakura was probably still asleep and when she woke she’d be able to heal any injuries her fall had inflicted. She hadn’t broken any ribs nor suffered a concussion so Itachi wasn’t worried over her physical well being so much as her mental state. She’d gone into shock, her chakra burning within her in a way that Itachi had thought only an Uchiha’s could but Sakura was a Mizu orphan, a distant relative of the noble Haruno clan, not an Uchiha bastard like Naori, so perhaps his assumption that his clan’s chakra was different had been wrong.

Putting his hand on the door, Itachi felt Bear’s chakra on the other side and pushed it open. Onyx eyes met mismatched dark gray and sharingan red, Shisui’s eyes spinning angrily in Danzo’s face. It was too late to react, the meeting had been a set up, no this was normal. Itachi was a member of Root after all, it was expected that Danzo would have a private meeting with him and using Bear’s name to hide it was a way to keep such discussions from the leaves that didn’t need to know of their own Roots.

“Itachi, report to HQ. We have much to discuss.” Danzo ordered and despite the oddness that washed over him, Itachi obeyed.

***

“Uchiha Shisui,” Hiruzen knew what had happened to the boy already. He wasn’t nearly as ignorant to Danzo’s machinations as the warhawk suspected.

“Is dead, Uchiha Itachi killed him, at least that is what any investigation will uncover.” Danzo answered, placing a sealed scroll down on the Hokage’s desk. It was Root’s mission report, a full analysis of the fight, of the Uchiha’s susanoo and Itachi’s arrival at the perimeter alongside the other child prodigy in the village right now.

“We need to ensure that only Itachi takes the blame for this.” Hiruzen said after he finished reading. Danzo dipped his head in agreement, after all he still wanted to get his hands on the pink haired civilian prodigy that Bear had snatched up in an unusual display of initiative.

“That will be simple enough, I have secured his cooperation in Operation Downfall.” Danzo’s voice was smooth, relaxed even. It was far too casual a way to refer to the genocide of an entire people. The Uchiha clan had been carefully pruned over Hiruzen’s tenure, reduced from a clan numbering in the thousands to a little over three hundred souls. Still they were the largest clan in Konohagakure and the Senju no longer existed to counter them. The only way to eliminate them now was to turn one of their own against them.

“I haven’t given that the go ahead yet. Eliminating the only remaining founding clan will weaken Konoha in the eyes of the world.” Hiruzen knew the Uchiha were too dangerous to ignore but eliminating them would be a heavy price to pay for security. Kumogakure only agreed to peace five years ago and they had taken the life of the Hyuga’s second strongest fighter as the price. Worse, without the Uchiha, Konoha’s primary source for prodigious fighters would be utterly eliminated. The Hyuga were talented taijutsu specialists which made them excellent bodyguards and scouts but in combat they were regularly outshone by civilian born kenjutsu specialists.

“They will strike within the month, can you really risk all of Konoha for a clan that needs to be put down? You’ve weakened them to the point that they can’t ignore it anymore. They know you’re plotting against them, my spies inside the clan have confirmed that. Hiruzen, give me the go ahead.” Danzo met his old friend’s gaze and Hiruzen let out a tired sigh before nodding. “In writing.”

“You wish to tie me to this?” Hiruzen demanded, indignation coloring his face red but his anger was quelled by a single hard glare. Shimura Danzo was Konoha’s greatest servant but he would not allow Hiruzen’s petty need to protect his conscience allow him to be turned into a scapegoat. “Very well, I’ll sign it in blood and chakra, that is what you want yes?”

“And your clan’s seal.” Danzo replied, earning a grimace from the hokage. The Shimura watched as Hiruzen raised the seal and pressed it firmly into the mission scroll and flared his chakra, activating the security seals that lined the paper. “The operation will go ahead Friday night. Have your ANBU patrol elsewhere.”

“I’ll have it handled.” Hiruzen agreed and rose to his feet as Danzo left the office. The old man looked out at the stone heads that covered the Mountain. He knew that Hashirama for all his power and decisiveness would never have approved of such measures. The man was a living god and while propaganda bestowed the same title upon Hiruzen, the Sandaime knew that for the jest it was. Hashirama wasn’t human, his power was beyond comprehension and there had been no reason to decimate the Uchiha’s numbers or eliminate them during his reign. His existence had been enough to keep them in line.

Tobirama had seen the threat on the horizon though when he took up the hat. He had made moves to placate the clan while simultaneously isolating them. Tobirama had cut them out of the village’s command structure and he did it so brilliantly it took a generation for the Uchiha to even notice. Fortunately the great wars kept the clan from really doing anything about it, peace was so transient they couldn’t muster the strength or will to oppose Tobirama and Hiruzen’s plans for them.

‘The greatest threat to Hi will finally be eliminated.’ Hiruzen looked up to his sensei’s stone face. He knew Tobirama would be proud of him, finishing the great project that the white haired Senju had begun. Hiruzen had wavered many times on his path. He’d foolishly believed in Uchiha Kagami before the man died, devoured by his rage over Tobirama’s death. It was the first time Hiruzen had seen the Uchiha’s curse of hatred and far from the last. It manifested in every pure blooded Uchiha, consuming them utterly and turning them into nothing but a mindless beast hellbent on killing whoever had triggered it.

‘Soon, we will have lasting peace and I can finally step down. Perhaps Hatake will take the hat, or Jiraiya.’ Hiruzen didn’t even consider Tsunade, after all women were supporters not leaders. He wished she would return to manage the hospital, not that he’d give her the funding she’d no doubt demand. She had no idea how to run a village after all but he missed her all the same. A bang on the door drew Hiruzen’s attention away from his thoughts and a familiar blond rascal barged in.

“Hey old man!” Naruto shouted, and Hiruzen smiled, happy to be distracted from his heavy thoughts. He knew he should be feeling victorious right now, it was the eve of a great victory, yet something in him was screaming, something that sounded like his conscience but he knew better then to listen to his cowardly heart.

***

Sakura could feel her heart in her throat as she walked into ANBU HQ. She had her mask over her face and her henge covering her appearance even though she knew it was pointless. Everyone in the building knew Tiger’s identity but right now she needed the extra height it provided. It bolstered her, made her feel stronger, older then she really was. The less like a child she felt, the easier it would be to put on a brave face and throw the dice that might very well decide the fate of her clan, Konoha could burn for all she cared right now.

“Any reason you’re bringing in those who don’t have a rank?” The familiar voice of Gecko asked as Sakura passed the man in the hallway. He was one of ANBU’s top assassins and fairly friendly. ‘Shiranui Genma,’ her mind tied the mask to a name and though she didn’t stop walking Sakura still turned her head to answer.

“Meeting with Bear-sama, they’re expected. All three might be pulled in to form a new team and as the only ANBU available that knows them,” Sakura’s words weren’t a lie, simply an omission. Naori, Anko and Izumi were all being considered for ANBU though Sakura had far more too talk about then her teammate’s possible inclusion in the shadow ranks.

“Well good luck then,” Gecko waved and walked away, content with her answer.

Sakura didn’t let out a sigh of relief, she hadn’t even broken stride as she’d answered and soon enough Team Naori came to a stop in front of Bear’s door. She opened it without ceremony, Bear was already aware of their arrival. Seeing Tsukiko under such a perfect disguise was jarring, especially considering Sakura had just witnessed her fight against Madara. The current Tsukiko had to be worlds apart from the one she’d met in the past though and Sakura knew if things came to blows, it would be a tough fight even with Naori backing them up.

“Tora and Team 7 at large.” Bear’s smooth voice filled the room, the male disguise perfect as ever. Steel gray hair reflected the light of the overhead seals, appearing metallic even in the dim halls of ANBU HQ. Bear’s mask was on, hiding the ketsuryugan Sakura suspected were active behind the white armor and black eye holes. “You’re all being considered for ANBU and interested to boot.”

“Don’t attack,” Sakura signed, confident that while their might be bugs in the room, perhaps even literally with the Aburame, none of the surveillance equipment would be able to intercept an auditory genjutsu. Bear tilted her head to the side as Sakura’s very limited genjutsu brushed up against her senses, adding to what she was hearing rather then overriding it.

“The Uchiha are planning a coup, the Hokage has intentionally whittled away at their numbers and isolated them and the clan is fed up. Shisui was going to use a genjutsu to convince them otherwise, on orders of the Hokage but Danzo intercepted him and committed doujutsu theft. Shisui did not survive his wounds.” Somehow it was easier to pass the information through a genjutsu then speak it. Still Sakura’s throat tightened painfully and her shoulder shook as she relived Shisui’s final moment, her sharingan coming to life behind her mask unbidden.

A flare of chakra washed over the room the moment Sakura’s genjutsu wrapped up, several pinpricks of brilliant heat marking the deaths of kikaichu or listening seals. A second pulse followed before Bear shifted, leaning back in her chair and slowly eyeing the group.

“You bring me information but not what you intend to do about it. The Uchiha cannot succeed, they are far too outnumbered even with ANBU’s help…” Bear trailed off, the implication obvious. She wasn’t going to join the coup attempt, though she very well might turn them in. Sakura doubted it though, her chakra was far too relaxed, angry yes but peaceful. She wasn’t intending to throw them into T&I, at least not yet.

“We need help. The Uchiha have a point, the Hokage has proven to be an enemy of the clan-” Sakura was cut off as Bear raised a hand, her chakra pressing down on the rosette who took in a sharp breath.

“Haruno, you will calm yourself or I will put you in time out for the next ten minutes. I’ve done it to Hatake, don’t think I won’t do it to you.” Bear’s voice was relaxed, but the tone was unmistakably reprimanding and Sakura nodded her head. “Now, I’ll tell you what I can and cannot do.”

“Four days ago, the day after Uchiha Shisui went missing, the Hokage ordered me to change the patrols around Konoha. From the Hokage tower to the Uchiha complex, a wedge was taken out of ANBU’s routes and temporarily replaced by ANBU Root’s soldiers. They have a mark on their tongue that seals them so they cannot speak of their missions or name Shimura Danzo as their leader.” Bear explained while simultaneously proving she didn’t have the seal. It was an immediate relief for the members of Team Seven who were fairly certain by now the ANBU Commander wasn’t about to attack them.

“I can have ANBU on station to intervene regardless, but I’ll have to make it believable, that means I need a tripwire. Someone who has the ANBU tattoo who can alert me if anything is going on in the compound.” Bear’s words instantly singled out Sakura. She was the only one of the group who had the tattoo and knew how to use it. Naori could probably figure it out quickly enough but she didn’t have it currently and rushing her through the process would raise red flags and likely tip off both the Hokage and Danzo that they were up to something.

“Sakura is a chunin,” Naori answered, her tone cold as Bear looked at her. The woman did not want to put her student into the line of fire but if it meant heading off a civil war or worse, a genocide, she wouldn’t stop the girl. It was unfair that so much was riding on a child but such was life and Naori had long since grown used to that fact.

“I’ll do it.” Sakura replied confidently and Bear tilted her head, making it obvious she was now looking at Izumi.

“You need to stay in the Senju compound, Naori I’ll have you issued a blank mask and shuffled into a team that won’t recognize you under it. Anko, every member of Team ten is going to be under surveillance, I’m assuming you only came to me after failing to find Uchiha Itachi?” Bear asked and Anko nodded. She’d been searching the village for the Uchiha Prodigy without much success. Izumi hadn’t been able to sense his chakra and even Naori’s efforts had come up empty handed. “Keep searching but stay near enough to the Senju compound to help Izumi if something happens. You four need to stick together until this blows over. Do not trust anyone beyond your team.”

***

Izumi couldn’t shake the anxiety that seemed to cling to her mind. Dark bags shadowed her eyes and she could feel the weight of her exhaustion pulling at her yet she couldn’t sleep. Seven days had past since Shisui’s death and Itachi was a ghost. Anko hadn’t found him, Bear-sama hadn’t either and it was obvious that her teammates had given up hope. Even Sakura seemed resigned to Itachi’s death at this point.

Letting out a sigh, something Izumi knew she was doing far too much of lately, she gripped her sword and lit the edge with chakra. She hadn’t quite figured out how to compress the glowing energy yet, forgeing it down into a thin ribbon of pure power, but she was getting there. No longer did her chakra fly away from the steel, instead hugging it and resonating within the double bladed jian she’d settled on for her kenjutsu.

A spike of chakra caught the edge of Izumi’s senses. If she hadn’t been straining herself for days, pushing her chakra to constantly feel her surroundings she would have missed it. Izumi felt her heart skip a beat, she knew that signature and before logic could assert itself she took off in a sprint, racing over rooftops and leaving the safety of the Senju distract in hopes of catching Itachi before he vanished once more. Unnoticed by Izumi, one of Anko’s snakes saw her, relaying the information to the serpent summoner who immediately changed directions to meet up with her friend.

Itachi’s signature was coming from deep within a patch of forest in Senju Park, just adjacent to the Senju’s main compound. It was outside the area patrolled by regular ANBU, with Root providing security for the night, not that Izumi remembered that fact as she arrived in a small clearing, onyx eyes locked onto Itachi.

“Izumi,” Itachi’s tone was polite but blank, far too blank. Izumi could feel the warmth within him still, along with the sad storm that he had carried with him since he’d first become a shinobi but it was all muted.

“What happened to you Itachi?! Shisui died and you dropped off Sakura half drowned then just disappeared!” Izumi’s hand jerked towards her sword when Itachi’s eyes spun crimson. Instead of a normal pupil and three tomoe, a twisted three pointed pinwheel pattern emerged and the moment Izumi met his eyes the world fell away.

“Tsukuyomi,” Itachi announced and then reality twisted. Izumi lived a lifetime, Itachi alongside her. They grew stronger together, trained, had children, had a life Itachi could only dream of and then Izumi died, old age claiming her first. Her heart stuttered, though it wasn’t enough to kill her the mental overload would keep her thoroughly unconscious.

“Itachi! What the hell did you do?!” Anko’s shout broke the silence that had fallen over the clearing after Izumi had hit the ground, her long brown hair splayed out around her head. Her chest was barely moving, each breath shallow. The sight pulled at Itachi, his heart twisting but he had his orders and he would protect Konohagakure.

“Testing myself. I always wondered how much stronger you would be if you activated that curse mark Mitarashi. Shall we put that to the test? Because I do not think you can beat me otherwise.” Itachi drawled and dodged as wave of snakes as Anko lunged forward. Senbon, hidden under a genjutsu whizzed towards him but Itachi blocked them with a single slash of his katana and then closed in on Anko. His sharingan spun, locking her in place for a split second and the hilt of his sword came crashing down into her skull.

Anko hit the ground hard, growling the whole way down. Itachi watched her struggle, too dizzy from her concussion to get back on her feet.

“Disappointing. No wonder Orochimaru abandoned you.” Itachi knew the words would hurt the girl but instead of rage, Anko just grinned.

“Oh? Don’t you know? I turned him in. You’re next Uchiha.” Anko promised as Itachi drew his foot back and cracked her across the chin, sending her into the black embrace of unconsciousness.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

Sakura kept herself hidden as she watched the Uchiha compound with her sharingan active behind her armored tiger mask. She wasn’t under her henge, the difference in height wouldn’t normally be an issue but tonight she had to be at her best so her natural height it was. For the last three days nothing had happened but she knew it would be tonight, after all every light in the district was on. All of the Uchiha were in the village.

‘We can’t call it in until things start.’ Inner supplied bitterly and Sakura suppressed the urge to growl. She could tell something was off. The lights of the district twinkled slightly, many of the Uchiha homes relying on seals since the district had limited electricity. It wasn’t fair, how they’d been shoved away from the village, forced to live as outcasts and barred from the graveyard were their ancestors rested. The ghetto was an insult meant to offend and Sakura’s chakra burned in her core as she kept it carefully suppressed.

The smell of blood wafted over her nose and Sakura’s gaze scanned the buildings before her. Her sharingan couldn’t see any illusions but if she was up against another sharingan, and if they were stronger then her, they’d be able to fool her eyes.

“Kuchiyose no jutsu,” Sakura whispered and pressed her hand to a nearby branch. She wasted no chakra and not even a cloud of smoke accompanied the arrival of a white tiger the size of a warhorse as Sakura darted forward. The summons didn’t question her, simply following in her tribe’s chosen empress as Sakura vaulted over the ghetto’s perimeter wall, the distinct feeling of genjutsu washing over her.

“Kai,” Inner and Outer muttered in unison, Sakura’s chakra ripping apart the genjutsu with pinpoint precision. Her tiger landed behind her and Sakura found herself in the center of a massacre. Bodies littered the streets and the smell of burning flesh and steaming entrails assaulted her nose. Immediately, she pulsed her chakra into her ANBU tattoo, alerting Tsukiko the attack was on.

A thunderous roar resounded over the bloody ghetto and Sakura turned just in time to see her tiger summons engage a masked man. The tiger’s claws ripped through the man, only to come away clean. Lightning crackled through fur and blinding light bathed the street in white blue.

“Empress, intercept Itachi I will hold this one.” The tiger rumbled and Sakura shot the man a look. His chakra was a mess, laughing and crying, happy and miserable. It was also drenched in a hatred so black that it sent shivers of fear down Sakura’s spine. She didn’t argue, the tiger was stronger then she was so it only made sense she’d face down the weaker threat.

Without a word, Sakura left, thunder, lightning and roars fading away as she crossed the Uchiha district at high speed. Itachi was at his home or rather the clan leader’s home, though there were no other chakra inside the building. The confined corridors of the home prevented her from drawing her scythe but Sakura still had her wakizashi and quickly drew it, chakra igniting along the blade and compressed as dense as she could manage. Izumi was better then her at this technique but the chakra conductive metal metal of her sword made up for Sakura’s inexperience.

Pushing open a door into the home’s main sitting room, Sakura saw Itachi standing over two corpses. Uchiha Fugaku and his wife Mikoto both lay face down, bleeding from strikes to the back of the neck. They were clean kills, executions and it was painfully obvious the two parents hadn’t fought back, unwilling to harm their child. Fire boiled through Sakura’s veins, her sharingan burning in her eyes as she met Itachi’s gaze, her mask the only thing hiding her rage.

“Itachi, what have you done? Is it the genjutsu? Kotoamatsukami?” Sakura demanded and stepped forward, her foot shattering the wooden floor beneath her heel. She hadn’t kept up with Tsunade’s strength training and while her chakra reinforcement allowed her to be far stronger then any ordinary child, she couldn’t quite manage the sheer force she had during the chunin exams. A mistake, she’d been too afraid of the pain and now she was under equipped for the fight she was facing.

“I decided to eliminate them. The politicians were taking too long, they were going to start a civil war.” Itachi’s voice was dull, not quite dead but it was a near thing. His chakra was subdued, nearly blank and Sakura’s rage burned white hot. She knew what a doll soldier looked like and Danzo had the gall to get his hands on her family. Tiny fingers shook as they gripped the hilt of her wakizashi, indents forming in the leather and wood underneath due to the sheer force of her hold.

“You know I don’t believe that.” Sakura said softly, her anger turning the world crystal clear. She just had to crush Itachi, beat him down and bring him back to his senses. Then she would kill the Hokage, the council of elders and anyone else involved in this mess. “Itachi, I’m going to break you.”

“You can’t manage it.” Itachi replied, coolly, his calm confidence standing in stark contrast to Sakura’s bone shattering wrath. The two Uchiha locked eyes, Sakura’s sharingan hidden by her mask while the heir that had been turned against his clan stood with his face uncovered, but his mind shrouded by illusion.

Sakura could hear her heart thundering away in her ears as she pushed her chakra deep into her muscles and bones, threaded it through her ligaments and ran it along each and every neuron. Itachi was stronger then her on his worst days by simple virtue of age. They both trained hard, but Itachi had been training longer, had more experience and he was an Uchiha by blood providing him deeper chakra reserves. The pair both sparred with the same people in the modern age and while Sakura had the ancient Uchiha, as the heir to the clan Itachi surely knew everything she was taught. In short, there was no way she should win this and yet Sakura would not back down.

The clouds that had been shrouding the moon pulled back, silver light spilling in through the window and illuminating the blood splattered room, raising the curtain on the battle. Sakura shot forward, her wakizashi glowing emerald with her chakra while Itachi’s suddenly blazed white. Their swords met and Sakura felt her chakra meet Itachi’s before his slid right through, severing her blade. Sakura immediately flickered, leaving an after-image clone behind which twisted her sword before vanishing, binding Itachi’s blade as he cut through it.

Kicking off the ceiling, Sakura came down on Itachi, intent on driving her fist into his skull and knocking him out quickly. Itachi leaned backwards, his sword slipping from his grip as he spun. Sakura touched down and substituted with Mikoto’s corpse as Itachi’s foot rocketed towards her face. Neither combatant reacted as the dead woman hurtled out the screen door onto the street, both far too focused on taking down the other prodigy.

“You’re fast,” Itachi noted, his voice colder then before. He wasn’t nearly as unaffected by Sakura’s disrespectful use of his mother and for a moment she felt the flames within his chakra before something crushed them down and stamped them out.

“Itachi please, it’s not too late. Sasuke is still at academy, they’re doing night time target practice. There are others still alive in the compound, Izumi is in the Senju-” Sakura was cut off as Itachi reached into his pocket and pulled out a carefully tied knot of hair. Icy fear replaced Sakura’s rage momentarily as she took a careless step forward. “No, Itachi did you?”

“Konoha’s roots have need of her. She is alive.” Itachi’s chakra burned for a moment, his hand trembling briefly before he placed the hair back in his holster. Sakura didn’t attack him, unwilling to as he fought against the effects of Kotoamatsukami. “You will be joining her.” Itachi followed his words to Sakura, arriving a moment after the sound graced her ears. She ducked his punch and caught his low kick with her foot, chakra keeping her attached to the ground even as her bones and muscles screamed under the force of Itachi’s blow.

A kunai slid from the teen’s sleeve and Sakura watched in the frozen world of the sharingan as it carved a line across the skin of her shoulder, narrowly missing the muscle. Gathering her chakra in her core, Sakura spun, mimicking Hawk’s signature defensive move and a spinning dome of chakra erupted from her body. Fugaku’s corpse was hurled through a nearby window even as the floor was torn to shreds, the tatami mattes coming apart in a cloud of dust and grinding the wood beneath to dust.

Sakura’s fingers flew through the seals for her signature jutsu. She might not be an Uchiha by blood, her chakra might be of earth and water but her soul was fire. A ball of deep blue flames erupted from Sakura’s mouth, bathing the room in scalding heat and blinding light. Sakura felt Itachi’s chakra spike as he met her attack head on with a fireball of his own, burning white hot but easily twice the size of what Sakura had managed. The two attacks collided with a deafening boom and flames spilled outwards, igniting the home and burning with a ferocity that only chakra enhancement could create.

Both shinobi were forced to substitute, debris being thrown into the inferno in their stead as they touched down on the street outside the main house. The home burned like a torch, orange and gold flames creating pools of brightness amid the darkness of night. Sakura watched Itachi, she could tell his chakra was low, because even though he’d had help, taking down the entire Uchiha clan wasn’t easy. Reaching for her scythe, Sakura drew it off her back, gripping the weapon as Itachi pulled out a storage scroll and summoned a fresh katana.

“You’re strong, Konoha will need that strength once I am gone, however you lack discipline. With your skills you could have escaped me but instead you attacked.” With every word, Itachi’s chakra dulled then burned, as if he was fighting himself. Doom hung in the air between them and Sakura tried to hide the fear suddenly bubbling up in her chest, threatening to steal what little breath she had left. She’d never been so visibly outmatched in a fight, not since her very first battle. The Uchiha never sent her to the front lines and guarded both her and Madara zealously during battle. In the present, Bear and Shisui had ensured she had never been in a situation she couldn’t handle during her tenure in ANBU.

“Reinforcements are coming,” Sakura said, voice shaking slightly. Itachi didn’t react, instead his chakra sharpened and she braced herself.

“Not in time.” Itachi’s words were short and concise. His movements and slash even more so. In an instant, he crossed the gap between them, his blade slicing through the wood of Sakura’s scythe. The tip dug into her mask, parting the porcelain armor with ease thanks to the chakra burning along its edge. Sakura felt steel ghost over her skin, opening up the thinnest of paper cuts as the mask began to fall away. Inner yanked her chakra away from her eyes, not willing to risk their life on the chance that Itachi wouldn’t consider her an Uchiha if he saw their sharingan.

“Tsukuyomi,” Sakura felt the world fall away as Itachi spoke the name of his jutsu. Her limbs were suddenly restrained, her armor gone and the Uchiha compound replaced by black concrete walls and darkened tunnels. Angry red light spilled from seals overhead, creating a twisted rendition of reality easily recognizable as a genjutsu.

“Kai,” Sakura pulsed her chakra and yet the illusion held. The world suddenly snapped into focus as a blank masked ANBU walked into view. He towered over her and Sakura struggled at her restraints as she pulsed her chakra a second time without any change.

“Recruit, you will refer to me as Instructor. When I give you an order, if you understand it you will say orders understood and accepted. If you do not understand it, you will say orders unclear, requesting clarification. No other answers are acceptable, is that understood?” The masked man’s voice was chillingly blank and Sakura knew what she was seeing.

This was the process Itachi must have went through, Shisui to, along with every other victim of Shimura Danzo. They had their emotions beaten out of them through a combination of physical conditioning, mental torture, genjutsu and eventually even self inflicted genjutsu that removed their sense of self. The process was so thorough it reached their very chakra.

“Kai! Kai! Kai!” Sakura screamed, each pulse stronger then the last but none of them having any effect on the genjutsu.

“Incorrect, 012601, prepare yourself for discipline.” The Root instructor droned and Sakura screamed as he drove a blade through her shoulder. A second blade was thrust into her stomach followed by a third. “You will be disciplined every time you fail to comply.”

Sakura felt the illusion shake as she collapsed onto the ground, her restraints vanishing as she bled out. Inner was fighting back, hammering away at the genjutsu but she was just too weak. Itachi was five years their senior and was a true prodigy. He was born with the blessings of a powerful chakra pool, training from the moment he could walk and he was every bit as smart as she was. Worse, he knew how to use his kekkei genkai while the knowledge of the Hagoromo and Inner were utterly lost in this time period.

“Recruit, on your feet. Failure to comply will result in discipline.” The instructor ordered and Sakura snarled, jumping up and pulling her arm back. If this had been reality, she might have had a chance but this was Itachi’s world and as a sword materialized form thin air and drove through her shoulder, she spun onto her back right as Inner slammed another fist into the illusion. Momentarily Sakura saw a red sky with a black moon overhead, Shisui’s mangekyo spinning lazily at its heart, then she hit the ground and screamed as more blades pinned her to the cold floor.

***

Naori touched down in the Uchiha compound at the tip of the spear. Thunder and lightning mixed with the growl of katon and the roars of a white tiger summons. A man wearing an orange mask spun out of the way of the tiger, the eye hole of his mask falling on Naori and a choking killing intent filled the air. Bearing her teeth instinctively, Naori stared the man down, her Mizu heritage on full display.

“Beast, what are you doing in Konoha? It is quite far from the ocean where your filth belong.” A deep voice came from the man and his chakra was stifling. It was a vast ocean and utterly wrong. The tiger he’d been facing was covered in blood and upon seeing Naori quickly dismissed itself, having only stayed out of sheer loyalty to her pink haired student. Faced with all of this, Naori didn’t hesitate, her eyes spun into their mangekyo form and her chakra immediately came to life.

“Kagu-tsuchi,” was Naori’s curt answer as butterflies of sapphire blue light fluttered into existence around her, dark swirls of black outlining the edges of their wings and bodies. The masked man let out a deep chuckle as he saw the mangekyo swirling in her eyes and Naori felt his chakra intensify.

“Not just a beast but a doujutsu thief as well, which member of your clan did to kill for those eyes?” The man asked, taking a step forward even as Naori’s chakra pulsed out the ANBU sos signal, calling in reinforcements.

“Is that why you’re here?” Naori forced herself to be level headed. She had never liked the Uchiha, was never welcome among their number but even if she didn’t consider them family seeing the clan murdered was a bridge too far. She’d grown up in Mizu no Kuni during the second and third wars. She’d seen hell time and time again. Konoha had been far more peaceful, the blood kept away from its walls and streets with only the Kyubi ever breaching its defenses. Clearly, that was no longer the case.

“Of course not, I have no need for your clan’s eyes.” The man replied and Naori braced herself for battle. She could feel the tension building in the air and saw the moment her foe seemed to distort. Chakra swirled into existence behind her and only a timely substitution saved her life as he cut through the front door she’d switched places with.

What followed was the hardest battle of her life as the masked man came after her. He was stronger, faster, more precise and clearly more experienced then she was. Naori fought with all the fury of the isles and all the fire of the Uchiha and yet every jutsu, every slash and trick, all of it was meaningless against her foe. Fortunately, she was only the lead member of her squad and the other members soon reached the battle, turning the impossible 1 v 1 into a full on melee.

More ANBU arrived a minute later and Naori knew eventually their foe would exhaust himself. The man swept his eyes over the burning ruins and then met her gaze.

“It seems you’ll survive the night,” he drawled before space twisted around him. Naori stretched her senses out and pulsed her chakra just in case but the street remained silent. A young ANBU with shoulder length purple hair in the exact same shade as Naori’s made a quick series of hand seals then let out an audible sigh of relief.

“He’s gone,” Uzuki Yugao announced, her voice shaking slightly as relief spread through the three teams of ANBU the man had ended up fighting. The fact that none of them had even put a scratch on him spoke of exactly how unreal his skill had been.

“Move out and secure the district. Stay together and don’t separate. Sensors keep an eye out for that chakra signature. I’ll alert the barrier teams of the threat.” Hatake Kakashi’s distinctive voice pushed any further thoughts from Naori’s mind and she quickly moved to obey. Discovering the identity of the masked man could wait. Her student was in this hell somewhere and she needed her help.

***

Smoke stung Sasuke’s eyes as he ran through the streets. Fires illuminated the carnage, casting the corpses of his clan in stark relief against the darkness of the night. Ahead of him, he could see his home burning, smoke rising high into the heavens above and the clang of steel on steel ringing in his ears. In the distance, several explosions consumed an entire block of homes, debris raining down across the district as new flames began to burn, spreading from house to house and steadily consuming the ghetto.

‘Father, mother, brother!’ Sasuke rounded the corner and froze as he saw Itachi standing in front of a very familiar pink haired girl. The two had their eyes locked and Itachi slowly shifted to face Sasuke as Sakura wobbled and fell to her knees. Blood splattered Itachi’s form, already mostly dry and flaking off the gray armor of his ANBU flak jacket.

“Aniki? What’s going on?” Sasuke asked, taking a step forward and then freezing when the battered remains of his mother’s corpse came into view. Blood had congealed in her hair, turning it into a reddish brown mess and her face was bruised from being hurled clear of the home. The image burned itself into Sasuke’s mind as he took in a shuddering breath, tears stinging at his eyes.

“Foolish little brother,” Itachi took a step forward, ignoring Sakura as she collapsed, face slamming into the dirt road and eyes wide open yet unseeing. “Can’t you tell?”

“Everyone, everyone’s dead aniki what happened?” Sasuke could feel his body shaking and sweat caused his clothes to cling to his form. The flames burned at his skin, the radiant heat so intense it hurt but Sasuke couldn’t move away from them, frozen in place as he saw embers settling into his father’s clothes. Uchiha Fugaku was laying face down just outside the kitchen window, smoke slowly beginning to rise from his police uniform.

“I killed them,” Itachi stated and Sasuke saw Sakura twitch. The boy’s breath rattled in his chest as he shook his head, for the first time in his life terrified of his older brother.

“Why?” Sasuke’s mind couldn’t take in what he was seeing. The roar of flames and the smell of burning wood was all consuming, the visual of Itachi’s face half shrouded in shadow and utterly covered in blood had an air of unreality to it. As if he had stepped into a nightmare.

“To test my capacity,” Itachi answered and took another lazy step forward. His blade burned with chakra and Sasuke took another step back, his heart pounding painfully in his chest. Itachi was thoroughly between Sasuke and Sakura now. The girl’s arm twitched again, just long enough to pull Sasuke’s attention away as Itachi’s eyes began to spin. Shuriken whizzed through the air and Itachi turned, blocking the barrage of steel.

“Get away from him,” Sakura’s growl was inhuman as she replaced one of the shuriken, landing just in front of Sasuke as the rest of the steel stars sank into the hard packed dirt road. Sasuke found his vision of Itachi cut off, his legs having failed him as killing intent choked the breath from his lungs. From this close even though he wasn’t a sensor, Sasuke could feel Sakura’s chakra crushing down on him and baying for blood.

***

Inner was barely standing as she glared down Itachi. Outer had crumpled into a ball within the depths of their mind, unconscious and still suffering from the hell Itachi had put her through. What she would be like when she next awoke, Inner couldn’t say but she knew Outer would forever regret not helping Sasuke, so she stood between the boy and his own brother, broken sword in one hand, kunai in the other.

“You’re not Sakura,” Itachi observed quietly as Inner snarled, baring her fangs at the man who’d dared to harm her Outer. Even if he was under the effects of Kotoamatsukami, Inner wasn’t sure she’d ever forgive Uchiha Itachi for this. The man had butchered her clan, her people, tortured her Outer and turned his blade against Izumi. It was too much, she hated him with every fiber of her being even if she knew he was a victim.

“I’m Sakura,” Inner spoke slowly, unused to having a physical mouth or a body for that matter. Skin felt strange, her chakra was off and the world looked different then it did from the depths of Sakura’s mind. Still, Inner slid her feet into a stable guard and growled, letting her chakra reverberate with the noise and carry her intent out into the world. Behind her a veil of demonic chakra formed into the snarling visage of an Oni.

“Demonic chakra, truly you are a child of the isles Haruno Sakura.” Itachi had felt that chakra once before on an ANBU mission with Team Ro. They’d come across one of the seven swordsmen of the mist, Hozuki Mangetsu. The man had been a force of nature, the inhuman heritage that was oh so common among the people of Mizu fully apparent in his mannerisms and chakra. “But you cannot hope to defeat me as you are. You’re far too weak and as for my foolish little brother you’re not even worth killing.”

With that, Itachi left, vanishing into a shunshin that was faster then anything Inner could manage. The moment he was gone, she turned to find Sasuke crying silently and barely managing to remain upright. The boy had collapsed onto the street, knees torn from how hard they’d hit the ground and tears running freely down his face. Inner tried to take a step forward, intent on comforting the boy but the moment Itachi was gone the tension in her had snapped and she stumbled, black spots dancing in her vision before the world faded to black and she hit the ground hard.

***

Kakashi stood amid the ruins of the Uchiha district with his heart in his throat. In his weapons pouch, a black scrolled weighed heavy and the seal on his tongue burned painfully. This was Obito’s clan, one of the two great founding clans of Konoha and the strongest clan in the village despite what the Hyuga might say. In a single night, Konohagakure had went from the undisputed military powerhouse to a crippled nation, Kumogakure leaping past them in strength without a single shuriken being thrown between the two great nations.

‘Your orders are simple, there will be chaos tonight. The result of Hiruzen’s mismanagement and weakness have finally become too much to bear. Konohagakure no Sato needs your determination now more then ever Hound.’ Danzo’s voice resounded in Kakashi’s ears as he slipped his hand into his weapon’s pouch, fingers brushing the black scroll. He knew what he should do, Danzo’s words rang truer then ever as Kakashi looked over the burning ruins of the Uchiha district and yet he had doubts.

“Taichou?” Tenzo’s blank voice pulled Kakashi’s attention back to reality and he looked at the boy. He was only thirteen, young and emotionless, a result of the torture Danzo called conditioning. Kakashi hadn’t been conditioned nearly as thoroughly, a consideration made for his genius status. After all those who could create jutsu were rare and Danzo didn’t want to risk destroying his ‘natural creativity’ as if Kakashi’s inventions weren’t the result of hard work and endless failure. Much like his life, though with unlike his jutsu his life never seemed to find eventual success.

“We’re moving out. Come on,” Kakashi knew that three members of Root besides himself were on Team Ro. The non-Root members would be busy cleaning up the district and searching for survivors so they wouldn’t be able to interfere and the ANBU patrols had been rerouted for tonight. It was the perfect time to strike and Itachi could easily take the blame, it wasn’t like he didn’t deserve it after what Kakashi had just seen.

Pink hair fluttered past the corner of Kakashi’s vision and he saw Root ANBU carrying Tora, Haruno Sakura, away to Root’s primary training facility. The girl was a prodigy but unlike Kakashi, she was young enough for the conditioning to take easily. He didn’t envy her fate, but it was for the good of the village. Konoha needed soldiers, not dreaming fools who would only die and leave their teammates behind. Pain flared in Kakashi’s chest and his left eye burned.

He could see the ghosts of them, Obito and Rin. Both of them would be furious with him, Obito screaming and Rin crying silently, horrified by what he had become. The pain in his left eye increased and Kakashi knew that it had shifted to its mangekyo state, a burning pain radiating from the eye and screaming along his optic nerve, straight into his brain. Obito’s grief was liquid agony and yet Kakashi could see with crystal clarity, the sharingan’s evolved state making the world painfully clear.

Landing across from the Hokage’s tower, Kakashi took a deep breath and jerked when pain shot up from his palms. A sharp gasp ripped from his chest as he realized his nails had ripped through his finger-less gloves and bit deep into the meat of his palms. ‘This isn’t right,’ a voice that sounded far too much like Obito whispered in Kakashi’s ear. It wasn’t, he knew Root was wrong, an abomination but it was necessary.

‘It’s not,’ that was Rin. She had been willing to die for her village, she’d been soft and emotional and yet it hadn’t stopped her from giving the last full measure for her village. Root taught that emotions were a weakness and yet they had driven Rin to die for what she loved, her will was a thing of fire that burned bright even in her final moments. Tora had that same will of fire, a flame burned within her and Danzo would smother it, choke it out and replace it with unthinking obedience.

‘You know what you should do,’ Obito whispered in Kakashi’s ear and he grit his teeth. His pulse was thundering in his ears now, drowning out the wail of sirens and the movement of shinobi around him. Ahead, the Hokage’s tower was just a jump away, well within the range of many of the jutsu he knew. Beside him, the two Aburame prepared their assault, kikaichu clouds buzzing out of their ANBU Root uniforms and chakra utterly devoid of emotion.

Tenzo wasn’t like the two Aburame. There was some life within him, dull and weak but present. Danzo hadn’t been willing to risk him in a death match, so his heart had survived the conditioning if only just.

“Senpai?” Tenzo’s voice had the edge of a question to it and Kakashi wondered if Tenzo would stand down. The boy looked up to him, as much as anyone in Root was capable of such things. The Aburame would have to go though.

“One moment Tenzo,” Kakashi said softly and lightning sprang to life in his palm. The boy’s eyes widened in surprise as electricity danced over the rooftop and Kakashi vanished, too fast for the eye to follow.

Obito’s sharingan spun madly as Kakashi ripped through the first Root’s chest, lightning crackling through flesh and electrifying the corpse, causing it to twitch and jerk as it hit the ground, steam rising from it in a putrid cloud. The other Aburame barely managed a half step, turning to face Kakashi before his heart was burned away. Pulling his hand free from the man’s remains, Kakashi flipped backwards, fingers racing through the seals for a katon as two Aburame’s worth of furious kikaichu descended upon him.

Bright orange flames burnt the insects from the air, turning them to dust on the breeze and Kakashi landed next to an utterly stunned Tenzo. The boy looked up at him, utterly lost and confused. Kakashi put his left hand on the boy’s shoulder, the one not covered in the steaming remains of two members of his own team, and flickered into the tower before the Root ANBU nearby could reach them.

“Hound, I trust there is a reason I just saw you murder two of my shinobi.” Hiruzen asked as Kakashi reached into his holster and tossed a scroll to the hokage. Hiruzen didn’t substitute, even though it could easily have been a roll of explosive seals. Instead he unfurled the scroll, eyes moving over it and exhaustion making itself apparent on his face.

“I have reason to believe that Tora may be in need to some help. It is relevant.” Kakashi couldn’t say anything about Root or Danzo but Tora wasn’t Root, she was ANBU and he hadn’t directly stated she’d been forcibly recruited. He knew about the politics preceding her inclusion into ANBU and the last thing Konoha needed was a war between ANBU and Root. Shimura had overplayed his hand, trusting Kakashi with assassinating Hiruzen had been a mistake, though nobody else in the village had even a hope of succeeding so perhaps it wasn’t a foolish mistake.

“Uchiha Izumi and Mitarashi Anko are missing as well,” Uchiha Naori appeared within the office, a blank ANBU mask on the side of her head and her face exposed for everyone to see. Her clothes were scorched in places and covered in small cuts, shallow wounds over vital areas speaking of dangerously close calls yet she had survived. “Itachi and his accomplice escaped.”

“I see, this is troubling.” Hiruzen said and gave the woman a hard look.

“You have my loyalty, please let me have my students. It is all I ask for.” Naori bowed her head and Hiruzen’s face softened. Naori, to his eyes just wasn’t an Uchiha. The people of Mizu were vicious and bloodthirsty but they understood how to put their village first and her loyalty to her students above her clan was admirable. She wasn’t even angry, just worried.

“I will have Bear organized a recovery operation if Danzo is not forth coming. It seems it is time that I had a talk with my old friend about what is and is not appropriate within the village.” Hiruzen stated, though neither Kakashi nor Naori thought for a minute the man would receive a fitting punishment. Hiruzen was far too biased and cowardly for such things, it was why Root had been created in the first place.

Kakashi glanced over at Naori and the woman looked back at him. For a moment neither of them showed any sign of reacting, they simply starred at each other, too exhausted by the night’s events. Then Naori gave Kakashi a nod, her expression briefly grateful before she flickered away, no doubt to inform Bear of what had come to pass.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29

Madara woke the day after his match with the Chinoike heiress feeling somewhat nervous. Rain was pounding the tent and the lightning that gave the nation its name flashed, thunder rumbling overhead and shaking Madara to his core. Sakura appeared beside his bed, looking utterly drained, her face so pale she could pass for a ghost. Worse, her chakra was wrong, almost resembling one of the Shimura doll soldiers.

“Sakura?” Madara asked and her eyes slowly moved to him. They were empty, dead with only a small flicker of life within their cold emerald depths. “What’s wrong? What happened?”

“I was captured.” Sakura said softly and Madara’s heart began to race. He knew what happened to prisoners, especially women. Sakura was young, too young to have children but that didn’t mean she would be spared.

“Where? Back in your home?” Madara asked and she nodded her head and closed her eyes. “How can I help?” The question was the only thing on his mind. The Chinoike no longer mattered, Sakura needed him and his sharingan spun to life instinctively.

“Just let me be near you.” Sakura said because if she didn’t have Madara she was going to fall apart. He was her best friend, the very first person to believe in her and teach her. If she could lean on him, draw upon his effortless strength she’d weather Root’s conditioning long enough to escape.

“What happened?” Tajima asked as he stepped into the tent. Sakura hesitated before letting out a tired sigh.

“I come from a village, one where the shinobi arts are practiced along with civilian trades.” Sakura explained and Madara listened intently. He’d only ever heard her mention her homeland in passing and never in any depth. “Many clans from all over gather, even ones that had once been enemies and they are all lead by the strongest man in our nation. Strongest but not the wisest.”

“One of those clans are like the Shimura, they turn people into living weapons for the village’s use. It is a secret, one I can only share because I haven’t been sealed yet. That happens at the end of the week.” The light in Sakura’s eyes dimmed further and Madara felt his throat constrict. He’d always feared Sakura wouldn’t return from her home but he’d never considered she might be in true danger there. “I should have trained harder. There is strength training I could have done, should have been doing but it hurt so much I just…”

“Your strength has been lessening over the years.” Tajima agreed softly and Sakura nodded, the motion jerky and uneven. The tent was silent, the crackling of flames filling in the pause as everyone grappled with their emotions. Clearly whatever had been done to Sakura had already stripped her of much of her fire, though embers remained. Madara knew she could heal, if only they could free her. “Do you have anyone you can rely on?”

“I have a sensei and a friend I think. We have to ensure the Chinoike are fine.” Sakura spoke the final sentence with a sudden intensity, her eyes alive with her sharingan. Madara wasn’t sure how that was connected to her current state but her chakra was burning with determination, the cool forest of mint and pine alive once more with a hint of static on the horizon, a distant thunderstorm always threatening to roll in.

“It will take a week to have everything prepared. I just received word they’ll leave blood clones and corpse puppets behind to mask their evacuation. We’re still going to have to fight but the plan should work.” Tajima explained, the conversation masked by a powerful genjutsu that Madara only now picked up on. His father was still far more skilled then either of them. Just another reminder that he had a long way to go before Madara could shoulder the burdens of his clan.

“What should I do today?” Sakura asked, because it was obvious that she was incapable of guard duty and likely unable to train. Her face was deathly pale from stress and her chakra was nearly completely drained, only just starting to trickle back into her core now that she was here.

“Rest, Madara would you mind keeping her safe?” Tajima asked as he rose to his feet. Madara knew that they couldn’t simply stop their operations because something had happened to Sakura. She was important, his second and Tajima’s third child but the clan came before any individual.

“I’ll keep her safe.” Madara promised and Tajima gave his son a nod. Sakura shifted so she could lean on Madara’s shoulder, the side of her head propped up against him. “Are you alright?”

“I wasn’t, but I am now.” Sakura admitted softly. It was natural for Madara to put his arm around her and give her a squeeze. He could feel hot tears through his sleeping yukata but he didn’t comment on them. Sakura was shaking slightly, crying without a sound and he hoped that someone in her village would rescue her soon or he’d have to find a way to travel to her. He wasn’t sure how he’d manage that but he would if she needed him.

***

Hiruzen look across the table at his old friend. They had finally succeeded in their great work and yet that clearly hadn’t been enough for Danzo. The man had shouldered the miserable burdens that Hiruzen couldn’t bring himself to bear. They were partners in every sense of the word but clearly that relationship had come to an end. Danzo didn’t even look remorseful, his chakra steady and eye fixed firmly on Hiruzen.

“I am ordering Root to be disbanded effective immediately. Haruno Sakura and Senju Izumi are to be returned to the Senju compound effective immediately.” Hiruzen saw cracks spider through the grip of Danzo’s cane. A tension spread between them as Danzo’s eye flashed with unconcealed rage.

“You are weak Hiruzen, you are going to lead this village to ruin.” Danzo spoke with absolute conviction. He knew how truly pathetic the sandaime hokage really was. Hiruzen was old fashioned by many metrics but by the standards of their day he had been soft, pathetically so. “And I do not have Haruno Sakura or Izumi in my custody.” The warhawk didn’t dare put the name of their sensei’s clan before the girl tainted with Uchiha blood. She had been spared the massacre but that didn’t mean she was off his radar. The Uchiha poisoned everything they touched and only once she knew proper discipline, when her emotions were thoroughly stomped out of her would she truly be worthy of her clan.

“Danzo, do not test me. I-” An explosion rocked the village and Hiruzen’s eyes turned to the window. Smoke billowed from what was clearly the Shimura compound and a second devastating detonation shattered the still night air. It was obvious what was happening, Bear had taken things into his own hands. “This is where your actions have led Danzo. It seems not even my ANBU commander trusts me to ensure your cooperation.”

“He always did what was necessary,” ‘unlike you’ went unsaid but not unheard. Both men knew that there was a distinct possibility Bear would move on them. The ancient ANBU had been a contemporary of Hashirama and showed no signs of flagging or age. How they managed that was a mystery but no attempts to uncover the truth had ever lead to anything other then dead agents and stern warnings.

“Get out of my office.” Hiruzen spat and Danzo gave nod, turning and leaving without another word. They had been teammates once, friends, or at least Hiruzen had thought so. Had Danzo fallen so far that he’d turn his blade against his own Hokage? Or had the friendship Hiruzen imagined been nothing but an illusion?

***

Sakura tried not to let herself hope too much as an explosion rocked the base. At her side was Izumi, wearing the same blank mask and chakra just as blank, though some wind and water remained. The two of them had been here for a week, though Sakura only knew that because of her trips to the past. Trips that nobody in Root had noticed since her body and chakra remained in her bed.

A second explosion, this one much closer shook dust free from the concrete ceiling and all hell broke loose. Sakura didn’t even see Izumi move, one second they’d been side by side, the next Izumi was behind the bear masked instructor who had been beating the emotions from their souls with physical punishment, genjutsu and forced chakra exercises that turned their own chakra against them. The man went down in a boneless heap and Sakura doubted he even knew his spine was severed before he hit the cold stone floor.

Izumi’s sharingan burned to life and she vanished once more. Blood painted the room, the metallic tang stinging Sakura’s nose as Izumi reappeared beside her.

“Come on,” Izumi’s chakra was suppressed, hidden tightly within her core but this close Sakura could feel the freezing emotions burning through her. It was a cold, icy fire, wrath like a winter storm. Giving her friend a nod, Sakura quickly followed as a third explosion and the distinctive clatter of shrapnel proved the fighting was closing in on them. Picking up a katana from a fallen Root, Sakura moved to flank Izumi as they raced through the hallways.

A familiar chakra caught her senses and Sakura realized after a heartbeat it was Naori. The woman was moving towards them at high speed and when she rounded the corner, emerald eyes met burning mangekyo as Naori fought unmasked, teeth bared in a vicious snarl.

“You two are alive, good. Put your swords down, I’m taking you into ANBU custody.” Naori growled as more ANBU arrived on the scene, all prepared to take Sakura and Izumi down if either of them showed any signs of resistance. Sakura dropped her sword and kicked it away, she didn’t need a blade to defend herself nor did she want to fight her sensei. It took Izumi a second longer but she did the same and the two let themselves be handcuffed in chakra sealing restraints before they were flickered out of the Root tunnels and across the village.

The arrival in Bear’s office was sudden and without warning. One minute they were moving across rooftops and the next they were coming to a halt in front of a familiar desk. The Bear mask was firmly in place and short spiky gray silver hair sticking up behind it. Sakura could feel Tsukiko’s chakra bubbling and boiling through the air. It was vast and reminded her immediately of Shingetsu.

Without a word, Bear rose to her feet and walked over to Sakura and Izumi. Her hand reached out and gripped Sakura by the chin, gently forcing her mouth open as her chakra rushed through the rosette’s network. Sakura felt her mind stutter as Tsukikyo’s ketsuryugan went to work, rifling through her memories of what exactly had happened before she could resist.

“She’s clear, Izumi do not resist unless you want a trip to T&I.” Even now Bear kept up her disguise, her tone calm, cordial even. Sakura watched Izumi tense as Bear gripped her mouth and forced it open, her chakra rushing through Izumi’s network and searching for the remnants of any genjutsu or fuinjutsu. Izumi’s check took much longer then Sakura’s but when she finally released the older girl, Bear seemed content. “Put out a flee on sight order for Uchiha Itachi. These two are to spend the night in the medical bay then return to the Senju estate in the morning.”

Sakura felt the ANBU that had arrived with them quickly scatter, carrying Bear’s words to where they needed to go. She felt herself being lowered down onto a stretcher and didn’t resist as she was carried away. She had been in Root’s training facility for a week and welcomed the chance to rest as her mind quickly fell into unconsciousness.

***

Madara could feel the victorious burn in Sakura’s chakra as he awoke. She was still pale and shaken but there was hope in her eyes for the first time in a week. He knew without asking that she had been rescued and pulled her into a tight hug.

“I’m free,” she whispered and hugged him back. Her grip was stronger than it had been since he’d noticed her starting to stress, as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. All was not well, there were ghosts in her eyes and a weight in her chakra that spoke of pain and loss but Madara could tell the worst was over for now. Whatever she’d experienced had come to its end.

“We’re launching the attack on the Chinoike position tonight.” Madara explained, brushing Sakura’s messy bangs out of her face. He saw the moment his words clicked, her eyes widening slightly before narrowing into a hardened glare. “We’re going to be in the war party, can you manage?”

“I’ll manage. My summons should be willing to make up for my exhaustion.” Sakura answered without hesitation. It was odd, seeing how quickly she got into a mission oriented mindset, the colors in her chakra deadening. It was eerie, like her emotions had an off switch now and Madara hoped that it would fade with time. War was terrible, worse then hell because most of those involved didn’t have a choice. There was often no rhyme or reason behind who suffered what atrocities beyond happenstance. Still, to lose your humanity, crush your own heart and accept that brutality, ensured you would never seek to end it. Enduring suffering was different then confronting it after all.

“That’s probably for the best.” Madara replied and the pair quickly went about getting ready for the day.

After breakfast, the two children donned their armor and took to gathering chakra through meditation. Sakura’s core was still weak from the captivity that she’d only just escaped though Madara was at full strength and burning with anger just waiting to be vented. The usual pre-combat jitters that he normally experienced were gone, replaced by an angry impatience he’d never experienced before. The desire to snap bones and cleave flesh was new, though he could feel Sakura’s chakra leaking into him through their shared seal.

“Sakura,” Madara began slowly, because he didn’t want to scare her or upset her. He had never felt this way before but he knew Sakura’s chakra was the source of these urges. After all she was of the isle, his father had said as much. Despite the years that had past, Sakura was still a mystery, her origin and humanity up in the air regardless of what his father said. He’d seen her Inner, knew that she wasn’t entirely human even if she wasn’t a full blooded youkai. Her appearance was decidedly fae as well, which only further supported his suspicions.

“Yes?” Sakura asked and Madara hesitated, unsure of himself. He knew he deserved an answer since it was affecting him, but at the same time it wasn’t Sakura’s fault.

“Do you get excited before battle? Like, your chakra gets so frantic you can hardly sit still?” Madara asked slowly and Sakura nodded. He could see the questioning look on her face, her expressions so much brighter then they had been the day before. It was obvious she’d been rescued, her emotions less guarded and life once more coming out in her eyes.

“Sometimes, why?” Sakura’s expression was knowing as her gaze glided over his trembling hands and met his slightly dilated eyes. “Oh, I’m sorry.” Sakura murmured and Madara let out a sigh.

“Don’t be, it’s better then suffering from nervousness. It’s terrifying you know? Just sitting around and waiting for something to happen. It’s like, I might die or you might die or perhaps father but not yet and there is nothing you can do until it happens. It’s just, you’re stuck, everything is on hold and you’re forced to stand still and wait.” Madara explained and Sakura nodded in understanding. Both of them hated waiting for battle, it was something that always ate away at their self control and courage. Every soldier knew that most of war was long periods of boredom, short periods of extreme stress and brief periods of violence.

“Inner says the emotions I’m suppressing are bleeding into you.” Sakura said after a pause and Madara ran a hand through his hair. Sakura wasn’t magically better just because she had escaped captivity. Her expressions were less pronounced, her chakra dimmer and her eyes a bit less lively then they’d been only a few short weeks ago. She seemed better today but relapses happened and it would be months if not years before she could heal enough that the behavioral scars would mostly fade from view.

“Suppressing emotions is different then controlling them, it isn’t healthy.” Tajima caught both children by surprise as he arrived beside them. A glaive was slung across his back, proof he was taking the coming battle seriously. At his side was Akihiko, the young mother dressed in full warplate and a massive battle ax resting over her shoulder. “When this is over I think it’s time to start teaching you two Ninshu seriously. You need to learn soon, just in case…”

In case Tajima died before they could learn. It wasn’t an art banned to the rest of the clan but few practiced it. Ninshu required iron discipline, regular practice and brutal internal honesty. Sakura would excel in it thanks to her Inner mind but the rest of humanity found it nearly impossible to strip away the lies that shielded them from their own judgment.

“I am sorry, but it is difficult after…” Sakura trailed off and Tajima put his hand on her head and pressed his forehead to hers.

“I know little tiger, but you’ll heal. Everyone in the clan is here for you, you’re not alone.” Tajima was soon joined by Madara who wrapped his friend in a hug from behind. Sakura let out a strangled sob, her eyes glistening with tears.

“Thank you, thank you so much.” Sakura whispered and quickly wiped away the tears. She took several deep breaths, the motion exaggerated as she braced herself. “Alright, I’m alright.” Madara felt the strange excitement recede somewhat as Sakura’s chakra started to come to life. Her eyes shimmered red briefly, her sharingan pressing against the surface but not quite manifesting.

“Atta girl,” Tajima said and leaned back, turning his attention to his son. For a moment, Madara felt a flash of nerves. Tajima had softened since Sakura’s arrival and Madara knew that he truly saw the girl as his own. Not a replacement for Kagami, no one could ever be, but Sakura had filled a hole in their family left by her death. “I’m proud of you Madara. You’ll make a greater clan head then I one day. I am sure of it.”

With those words, Tajima left them to help plan the assault. The Kaminari shinobi were eager to get this over with. They had been stationed here for at least a month before the Uchiha’s arrival and with the end so near, they were antsy to get this over with. The day seemed to pass at a crawl but when night finally arrived, everyone was ready. Last meals were handed out and armor was tightened. Grim faces filled the camp and Madara soon joined the entire Uchiha contingent, Sakura at his side.

None of the clan would be staying in the camp during or following the battle. The Chinoike had sent word that they had cleared the area and left behind their decoys. It was a relief, for Madara and Sakura both, since neither truly wanted to see bloodshed. Madara knew Sakura was excited for battle but having felt her urges himself he knew it didn’t overwrite or dampen her desire to see a peaceful resolution, just made inflicting violence and enduring war easier.

“Everyone has their orders and the Kaminari shinobi have set up a perimeter.” Tajima said looking around at the gathered members of his clan. All of them save his heirs had the mangekyo, they were the elite of the Uchiha’s army, though not irreplaceable, they were far from the expendable ashigaru that filled out their numbers. “You all know the situation, fight conservatively. I don’t want anyone’s eyesight worsening.”

With that, the Uchiha moved out. Air rushed through Madara’s short spiky hair as he pushed forward, Sakura at his side. Sharingan spun in their eyes as they crossed into the Chinoike’s valley and they saw the first of the clones waiting for them. The adults moved up first, engaging the fakes while Madara and Sakura held back, throwing senbon and bo shuriken from a distance.

The battle had a far faster paced flow to it then any Madara had been in so far. Everyone involved was a shinobi, even if the Chinoike had only left blood clones and animated corpses to cover their absence. Jutsu flew through the air and soon enough a cloud of expended chakra hung thick over the area, tinged with the signatures of the combatants. Rain pounded every exposed surface, chill wind ripping the heat from the bodies of the soldiers as they put on a show.

The Chinoike hadn’t made it easy for them. The clones fought back seriously, none of them quite aiming to kill but non-critical injuries slowly accrued as they neared the chinoike’s village. Natural geysers occasionally erupted from the cracked stony ground, filling the air with iron rich water that the Chinoike blood clones transformed into showers of needles or forged into shields to protect themselves from jutsu.

‘I don’t know how many casualties we would have taken if we genuinely fought them.’ Madara thought as he ducked under a hail of needles, the tips just blunt enough to cut without killing. He unleashed a blast of cutting wind in response and swung his scythe, the blade sweeping through another volley and shattering the chakra forged projectiles before they could touch him. Sakura shot forward, slashing her blade through the clone’s neck and it dissolved away into a puddle of chakra rich blood.

A roar echoed from nearby and a flash of white and black fur cut through the battle lines. Sakura’s summons tore into their foes with lightning shrouded claws and thunder cloaked fangs. He had never truly seen one of her tigers in battle before. Today, Sakura had only called in a single tiger, though it was more then enough to support them in the current fight. Its claws ripped through steel and its blows crushed bone and armor with equal ease.

Two hours after the fighting began, the Uchiha reached the Chinoike’s main settlement. The place was at the end of the valley and set upon an island. A river emptied out into the frigid ocean, cold waves lapping at the rocky shoreline. Chakra permeated the air and ancient stone buildings clustered together around a well kept temple. Trees and moss obscured the settlement along with massive stone spines that rose up in all directions.

“Wow,” Madara had never seen anything so ancient and while it was obvious the village had been carefully abandoned, it was far larger then he’d been expecting. The Chinoike were thought of as a small clan, though clearly that either wasn’t or hadn’t always been the case.

The fighting came to a sharp end, the clones melting away and the corpses hitting the ground, puppets with their strings severed. It was obvious the Chinoike did not want to see the village damaged, even if they no longer called it their own.

“So this is their village.” Ryuko murmured, her eyes moving over the settlement with a frown. “Tajima I think…”

“Yes, this is very likely one of the temples built during the age of the kami. The chakra here is intense.” Tajima agreed as the Uchiha formed up around the temple. If this truly was a relic from a bygone age then it would explain why the Chinoike had come under attack. The Kaminari could not drive them away without foreign aid, an unheard of act of desperation. “Search the area but do not take anything. We do not know what they’re after and I’d rather not end up their target.”

“You think the Chinoike would have left anything?” Akihiko asked as she cleaned off her ax. The woman sported a shallow wound near her elbow, the results of an arrow sneaking in between the solid steel plates that protected her upper and lower arms and ripping through the mail rings underneath.

“No reason not to check. Be careful of traps.” Tajima ordered and Madara felt the seal on his left hand throb almost painfully.

He could feel a strange tug pulling at the seal and followed it, Sakura stumbling along beside him as she to was drawn forward. The homes and village quickly fell out of view as the two children moved through the trees and stone spires. Akihiko wordlessly began shadowing them, her chakra a small comfort as Madara found himself unable to resist the seal’s pull.

Soon the two children arrived in front of a waterfall, a river cutting its way through the stone spires and trees. At its base was a stone disk with the tao carved into it. Chakra thrummed and pulsed on the disk, calling to Madara and he moved towards it, standing on the black dot amid the white half of the carving as Sakura did the same on the white dot amid a sea of black. Their chakras began to resonate and flashes of battlefields and war flickered through Madara’s mind, the world tumbling away at blinding speed before he came crashing back to reality, the waterfall ahead of him suddenly parting to reveal a passageway that had been hidden.

“Strange,” Akahiko murmured, glancing over the two children who had just stumbled out of their trance. “Are the kami calling you two?”

“I think so,” Sakura managed, her voice uneven and clearly nervous. She met Madara’s eyes and he gave her a nod, somehow knowing they had to do this. Whatever was in that temple, they had to discover.

“Come on,” Madara offered the girl his hand and she took it a moment before a horrifying wave of chakra swept over them. It was a choking, burning sensation that made the skin itch and eyes water. A blast of wind and thunder louder then anything Madara had ever heard before hurled them off the platform and into the frothing water. Akahiko moved rapidly, grabbing the two children and kicking off the riverbed, sending them rocketing into the hidden entrance and hopefully away from harm.

Madara felt like every breath was burning his lungs. His skin was itching constantly now, like a bad sunburn and malevolent chakra burned away at his network, forcing its way into him and setting him ablaze. Beside him Akahiko was trembling, sharingan spinning and chakra smothered to hide herself, Madara doing the same a moment later.

A sudden burst of chakra to his side caught Madara off guard and broadcast their position for anyone who cared to look. Sakura’s chakra had lit up like a beacon, her eyes glassy and her body reacting to the evil chakra as if excited, almost welcoming it into her network.

“Sakura, what are you doing?” Madara demanded, gripping her shoulder and shaking her. His heart was pounding and he could feel his fingers tighten with bruising force to keep them from trembling. “Hide your chakra, do you want whatever that is to find us?!” Madara demanded and felt a shock pass through the ground a moment ahead of another blast wave. Water was thrown into the temple by the wall of wind and along with it the first of the Uchiha that had come racing towards Sakura’s chakra signature.

“Madara, Sakura, are you two alright?” Tajima asked, looking rattled but uninjured despite the apocalypse that had descended upon them. Madara turned to his father and then looked back at Sakura as her chakra tapered away.

“They’re uninjured but Sakura is…” Akahiko gestured at the girl who collapsed and began to shake. Madara grimaced and knelt down, gently coaxing Sakura’s chin upwards so he could look into her eyes.

“Sorry, I just, I needed to get Tajima’s attention. That’s the Kyuubi no youko, I recognize its chakra.” Sakura whispered, her instincts screaming at her to throw herself at the fox’s feet and beg for mercy. Every part of her mind was shouting that she would die if she didn’t assuage its anger, that it was a god, every bit as powerful as Inari Okami and far less benevolent. A living natural disaster with a mind of its own had arrived and she could not risk its ire.

“Well you got my attention and hopefully not the fox’s.” Tajima replied as another explosion hammered the world. It was clear that no mortal could possibly withstand the beast’s rage, that it would level anything and everything in its path be that armies or mountains. Madara wasn’t even sure if it couldn’t destroy the ocean, though he would hopefully never find out.

“I don’t think it will come after us.” Sakura said quietly, her chakra still acting oddly, welcoming the burning chakra into her system almost greedily. Tajima had clearly noticed the oddity, his sharingan were active and he looked over at Madara, likely to see if his son’s chakra was acting the same.

“Have you been exposed to the fox’s chakra before?” Tajima asked and Madara watched as the question landed. Sakura blanched and then nodded, her face going pale.

“It attacked my village when I was an infant. Most of the children my aged died and even among those that didn’t, many developed kyubi syndrome. Their chakra was warped or twisted, becoming unusable. I was lucky.” Sakura shrugged, remembering the reports she’d read in the ANBU archives on her generation. The major clans had been able to shield their heirs from the invasive chakra, their panic rooms and shelters secured with fuinjutsu but the lesser clans and civilians had suffered dearly that night, many dying from exposure to the Kyuubi’s chakra, not just infants.

“I am sorry to hear that.” Tajima let out a tired sigh and looked around. Madara did the same and finally realized just how massive the cavern they had entered truly was. Three pagodas side by side rose high overhead and a forest of statues surrounded them. Nature chakra was thick here, dense to the point of being almost stifling and saturated with ancient memories.

The pulsing from his seal had dimmed upon the temple’s discovery but it was still there, egging him onward. Slowly, Madara moved forward, entering the main temple and coming to a stop as his sharingan moved over the murals painted across the walls. He saw a rabbit goddess, who had once been human bringing peace to the lands through conquest. Her rule had united the elemental nations and every king bowed to her. But it would not last.

Her sons turned against her and the realm was divided. War and famine spread among the peoples of the world and the devastation her fighting with her sons created caused the gods themselves to take notice. In the end, her sons were victorious and she was defeated, her power divided among the nine tailed beasts, along with her malice and rage.

Madara brushed his hand gently over the painted image of the rabbit goddess. She had two byakugan eyes, the pearlescent paint making it obvious that she was the origin of the Hyuga kekkei genkai but what caught his attention was her third eye, for it was a ringed sharingan with nine tomoe. The Hyuga had always maintained the Uchiha were upstarts, an offshoot of their own bloodline, though nobody ever believed them. Perhaps there was some truth to that or rather they shared a common ancestor.

“Hagoromo,” Madara read the name of the sage of six paths and his eyes narrowed as he remembered Kagami speaking the name.

He had been the father of their founder in her myth, the man who had weaponized ninshu for his own greed and was cursed. The man whose sons would further build upon his sins and give rise to both the Senju and the Uchiha. A shiver ran down Madara’s spine as his hand jerked away from the wall as if scalded. He didn’t know why he was suddenly afraid but he knew nothing good would come from his family’s cursed roots. It would be better for all if the past remained buried.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30

Burning chakra itched constantly at the skin of the Uchiha and burned at their noses and lungs. Everyone was uncomfortable, even Sakura though her discomfort clearly stemmed from empathy as her hands flickered with green light. The rosette was doing her best to fight off the worst of the symptoms, but her chakra was slowly dwindling and she wouldn’t last for much longer.

“She’s a strange one,” Ryuko said softly to Tajima, her tone wasn’t hostile but rather curious. The rosette had long ago been accepted by the clan as one of their own. She was everything they valued in a person, kind, compassionate, fierce and ruthless when necessary. Sakura had killed in her very first battle and trained without complaint. The bar for a good clan member wasn’t all that high but Sakura exceeded it constantly as did Madara.

“She is a gift from the Kami, I would be surprised if she was normal.” Tajima replied and Madara walked over to his father, gravitating towards the conversation with all the curiosity of an eight year old boy. “Madara are you alright?”

“I think Sakura’s chakra is helping.” He answered, his seal visible on his hand and cool minty chakra flowing through his body occasionally, soothing away the burning itch. It was strange, her chakra didn’t make him immune to the fox’s effect but it did make the burning bearable. “Are we going to shelter here?”

“Yes, at least until-” Tajima was cut off as the temple lurched, the feeling of the ground shifting beneath their feet followed by a continuous earthquake like rumble as the world tilted backwards. The Uchiha, being shinobi, all latched onto the floor with chakra, steadying themselves instinctively even as rocks and pebbles skittered past them, falling down towards the entrances tunnel.

Madara felt his ears pop and he ran towards the entrance along with his father. The waterfall was gone, replaced by a glowing barrier as blackness spread out before their eyes. It took Madara’s brain a second to register exactly what he was seeing but when it clicked into place he felt fear turn his blood to ice.

“We’re underwater.” Madara whispered and tried not to shiver at the terror that brought. Shinobi could operate underwater, to an extent but once the sun faded away and the water turned black, their bodies would be crushed into pulp even with chakra. Not even the famed Hoshigaki clan could survive such crushing depths and they were built for living underwater. Rumor had it their clan even had a submerged fortress somewhere off the coast of Mizu.

“Indeed, it appears we’ve stumbled upon more then just a temple from the age of the Kami.” Tajima said, a frown on his face as he looked at the barrier. His sharingan took in the chakra construct and once he was satisfied it would hold, he let them fade to graying onyx. “This is Genbu, the turtle guardian. A companion to Sakura’s Byakko if memory serves.”

“So we’re safe?” Madara asked and Tajima let out a tired sigh. It was obvious that his father genuinely had no idea if they were safe or in extreme danger. However Tajima still put on a weary smile and nodded.

“Yes, I think it’s taking us where we need to go. Who knows, maybe we’ll even reach Uzu, myth states that the people of the northernmost Isle are under the protection of the four guardians.” Tajima replied, unaware of just how right he’d be.

***

Sakura woke up in ANBU’s private medical wing deep underground. The remnants of Root’s conditioning still clinging to her brain and while she hadn’t yet forgotten who she was or how to feel, that was only because of Inner’s help. ‘Itachi…’ Sakura could tell her face was utterly blank as she pulled off her covers and sat upright. Pressing the call button, Sakura summoned one of the few medical shinobi to work in ANBU.

“Hello Tora, glad to see you awake.” Rooster was a familiar face or rather mask. Sakura worked in the medical wing more often then not, it was her second most frequent mission just after Naruto duty. “Feeling anything abnormal? Any damage to your core or chakra network?”

“No sir,” Sakura answered, noting her flat tone. It was easier to react around Madara, he brought out her emotions naturally but without him here she felt empty, hollowed out. “Where is Izumi?”

“In the next room over. She’s awake and doing better then you, so don’t worry about her. Bear would like to talk to the two of you the moment you’re ready for it. Your uniform is in the locker and I’d recommend a shower.” Rooster’s tone was gentle, even though she kept the topics all business. Sakura knew the woman had a backbone of steel and enforced proper hospital stays on the flightiest of ANBU. She had a reputation for being ruthless and cold, so her behavior drove home just how worried she was for the younger kunoichi.

“Orders understood and accepted.” Sakura saw Rooster wince as she spoke and the woman drew in a sharp breath. Sakura realized her mistake a second too late but couldn’t find it in herself to react. Reactions drew beatings or worse, genjutsu torture and while she’d been able to put it from her mind in the past, because she knew she was safe there, here she couldn’t shake it.

“You don’t need to do that here kid, just take some time to gather yourself. Bear isn’t in a rush, he tolerated Hatake after all.” Rooster offered and Sakura gave her a sharp nod. It was clearly the wrong move as Rooster’s chakra burned briefly with pure rage before the blond woman let out another sigh and walked away.

‘Don’t worry, we’ll overcome this.’ Inner promised and Sakura found herself believing those words. Inner had tried to break Itachi’s genjutsu. She had shielded Sakura’s emotions, harboring them within herself and taking them away when Sakura was too terrified to think. It had helped immensely and if Inner said they would overcome this, then Sakura would believe her.

‘Thank you Inner.’ Sakura thought back, throwing her feet over the side of the bed and shifting forward until she was standing. Dizziness assaulted her and she wobbled briefly before her head cleared and she quickly hurried about getting ready. After a shower, Sakura pulled on her equipment and was satisfied to see her armor and scythe had been recovered. She was growing a bit big for them both, in fact the breastplate was just barely large enough to provide protection without getting in the way and Sakura knew she’d be getting a new one tailored in the past rather soon.

‘Hey Inner, you think we’ll find another scroll in the chest soon?’ Sakura wondered as she got dressed and noted the distinct lack of any kind of mask. In Root she’d had to wear a blank mask constantly, there were no names or identities in Root. She was nothing but a tool for the village. Not a disposable tool, at least not according to what she’d gleaned from her instructors. Apparently she’d been honored to be selected as a candidate for something, though for what she wasn’t sure.

‘It’s possible, though I’m more curious about where the giant island turtle is taking us.’ Inner replied, feeling far more solid in Sakura’s mindscape then before the massacre. Sakura knew that was because of how much of herself she’d given to her other half. Inner held the lion’s share of their emotions now, protecting them from Root’s conditioning while Outer had shed them in hopes of surviving with minimal trauma. It had worked, the beatings and torture had tapered off sharply over the one week they’d been in Root. No, the real problem was the effects of Tsukoyomi. She hadn’t even been able to communicate with Inner and she’d been conditioned non-stop for three days straight.

‘We’ll get through this, you just need time.’ Inner whispered and Sakura swallowed the lump that had threatened to form in her throat. Inner believed in her and her Team would be there for her. Izumi had survived as well and Sakura had to be strong for her friend. ‘Exactly, we’ll overcome this. Now go on and see what Tsukiko wants.’

Sakura left her hospital room and walked through the familiar halls of ANBU hq. The chakra here was distinctive, familiar and comforting. It was cool, filled with grim memories and happy memories both. ANBU weren’t emotionless machines despite all the propaganda. They formed the tightest knit teams, had the best teamwork in the village and partied harder then any of the other divisions. ANBU lived like tomorrow might not come, because for many it wouldn’t. They were the most combative division in Konoha and thus suffered the highest rate of casualties during peacetime, though that was flipped during times of war as their experience and skill kept them safer then their daytime peers.

Bears office was the same as the last time Sakura had seen it and she stepped inside to find all of Team 7 waiting for her. Hatake Kakashi was also present as was a cat masked ANBU Sakura didn’t know but recognized. ‘The remnants of Team Ro,’ Inner supplied and Sakura’s gaze soon shifted to Tsukiko who was observing the room with a cool detached gaze. Her male disguise was handsome, dreadfully so with a face like an angel and short wild gray silver hair that gave her an air of experience and maturity that would otherwise be lacking.

“Well then, now that we’re all here it’s time to discuss the future.” Bear was utterly serious as she met the eyes of everyone in the room. “First, Uchiha Naori and Mitarashi Anko, you two will begin your training for ANBU. Naori, I know you already qualify but I can not afford to be seen as showing favoritism right now.”

“I understand,” Naori gave the ANBU commander an understanding look. Sakura met her sensei’s gaze and Naori shot her a fanged smile, a comforting sight that screamed of home and warmth. Naori was of the Isles, her blood heavy with salt and iron in a way that Sakura resonated with. The two were similar, far more similar then Naori knew.

“Next on the docket, Team Ro is going to be reconstituted. It’s our most capable team and I cannot afford to sideline it for long. Hound, Cat, you two will form the core of the team and I’ll be transferring Leopard and Gecko to the team. In addition, tiger will be placed on your team for missions that require a medic or combat summons.” Bear’s words clearly caught Kakashi off guard as his chakra spiked nervously. The woman disguised as a man raised a silver eyebrow, her expression bored and yet impossibly patient as she waited for the shinobi to voice a complaint.

“Are you sure I can be trusted with another prodigy?” Kakashi asked slowly, his voice nearly blank but he couldn’t hide his remorse and grief entirely. He still hadn’t processed Itachi’s betrayal and couldn’t begin to figure out where he’d went wrong with the young Uchiha prodigy. He knew Danzo was involved somehow and his traitorous mind kept whispering the worst possibilities whenever he found a moment to think

“Fortunately I happen to know exactly what went wrong with Itachi and it’s above your pay grade. You can put any misplaced guilt to bed, it wasn’t your fault. ANBU Tora here is a natural at elemental release because of her chakra control and her summons all wield it. You can help her learn how to use it and fight alongside it. I expect you to help her prepare for the jounin exams once she’s back on the roster.” Bear’s tone provided no room for argument and the look she gave Kakashi only added to the silence that followed. The silver haired man gave the commander a nod, though his chakra was still shot through with nerves.

“Now then, Senju Izumi and Haruno Sakura, you two have just been through hell.” Bear’s features suddenly looked older, the weight of decades visible in her eyes. It wasn’t the look of a defeated elder but rather someone who had walked through the same trials and tribulations and come out unbroken. Bear was ancient by shinobi standards, Sakura knew that well. She had been a child during the warring states period, years before Konohagakure was founded and here she was, still going strong.

“You’ve been taken off the roster for the next six months for recovery. When that ends, Izumi will begin ANBU’s boot camp and Sakura will begin training for the jounin exams. I will not have either of you slipping out of my reach, kami knows what would happen if I took my eyes off you two.” Bear gave the two who had been taken by Root knowing looks. Everyone present knew Danzo wouldn’t give up or stop simply because Hiruzen ordered him to. A man who tries to assassinate his leader will not listen to the edicts of said leader, at least not if he can do so without getting caught.

“You think Shimura will make another attempt.” Izumi observed, her tone flat and eyes hard. Her chakra burned, the distinctive fire of the Uchiha pounding through her veins and Sakura knew it meant a wrath so intense that it was all consuming. Izumi’s eyes spun to life, twisting int a fractured mangekyo pattern.

“Put those eyes away, now soldier.” Bear snapped and Izumi pulled her chakra back. It was a struggle for her, clearly, but she managed all the same. “You’re going to go blind with those eyes.”

“I am aware,” Izumi stated tersely and tension flared between them. Bear leaned back in her chair, appearing for all intents and purposes as an unbothered shinobi though the way she picked up her mask from the desk and slid it on over her face, most likely to hide her ketsuryugan, did not go unnoticed.

“There is a cure for that blindness, if you’re interested. She would want to help you.” Bear’s words hit the room like a bomb, instantly blowing the sound and tension away. Izumi’s face twisted with pain, tears appearing at the corners of her eyes. “I won’t force you.”

“I’ll take them,” Izumi whispered and Bear nodded, grim understanding flowing through her chakra. Bear, for all that she hid it, was a child of a doujutsu wielding clan. She knew how sacred eyes were to the Uchiha, understood it in a way that only another who had been hunted for their eyes truly could.

“I’ll have it arranged. Now then, on to other things. The Hokage has ordered Uchiha Sasuke to be housed in what remains of the Uchiha district. I can’t interfere but if a friend, like say Sakura were to invite him for extended sleepovers on the regular, well that’s nobody’s business but their own.” Bear stated, the message loud and clear. Sakura was to look after Sasuke and ensure he didn’t fall apart because of the Hokage’s intentional neglect. “That is all, dismissed.”

***

Sakura didn’t head straight home after being dismissed but instead veered off towards the remains of the Uchiha district. Overhead, the sun was just starting to dip down towards the horizon and Sakura could feel a single lone chakra amid the scorched homes and ruined houses. Wrath gnawed at her bones as she made her way towards Sasuke, finding him in a house that she recognized immediately. Shisui had lived on the very outskirts of the district, an orphan who had been placed on the edges of the clan. Looking back on it, Sakura could see the logic, isolating him from his kin, despite being cousins with the heir.

‘It was all planned out, wasn’t it?’ Inner snarled, her voice demonic in Sakura’s mind. A growl slipped from the rosettes lips as she walked through the ash strewn streets, her feet coming to a stop just outside of Shisui’s door. She’d passed through this entry so many times before, but this time there would be no smiling face and cheap convenience store food waiting for her.

“Sasuke,” Sakura’s voice broke the silence that hung over the burnt out ghetto. The smell of smoke was thick in the air and the memories of the massacre played through the back of her mind. Dark streets illuminated by flames, the stench of smoke and burning flesh clinging to her as she met Itachi’s blade. He had been stronger then before, impossibly so, like he’d trained decades in a heartbeat. He’d even mastered Izumi’s kenjutsu style, a skill he shouldn’t have had. “I’m coming in.”

Sakura moved because if she didn’t she was going to drown in her memories. Opening the door, she could feel Sasuke’s chakra above her, languishing in Shisui’s room. The rosette didn’t bother taking her sandals off in the genkan, Shisui hadn’t bothered nor had she once she’d gotten settled in. The stairs still creaked, a subtle intruder alarm that most civilians would overlook and Sakura turned towards the master bedroom, the entrance hidden from the landing to provide cover in case of attack.

Sasuke was laying on the floor, coal black eyes fixed on the ceiling overhead. The boy was pale, with bags under his eyes and his cheeks starting to look decidedly sunken. It was obvious he wasn’t eating properly and Sakura could understand. If she hadn’t been pulled down into Konoha’s Roots she would likely have been equally morose, at least her in the present. She wouldn’t allow herself to mourn where Madara could see. He didn’t need her weakness weighing on his mind.

“Sasuke,” Sakura called out and the boy twitched, eyes moving towards her. Several seconds passed as they just looked at each other. There were no words exchanged, what was there to say? Sakura closed the distance between them, coming to a stop only a few short feet away.

“You’re alive,” Sasuke whispered, looking like he’d seen a ghost. “But they said…” Sasuke trailed off as he frowned and rose to his feet. His shoulders were beginning to shake and Sakura swept forward, kneeling in front of the boy, her kin and pulling him into a hug.

“I was kidnapped, briefly but I was rescued. I wouldn’t have left you alone, not even for a minute if I had a choice.” Sakura whispered, drawing a strangled scream from the boy. Sasuke shook violently, lungs expanding and contracting at a frantic pace and Sakura could feel his pulse hammering away under her fingers. She squeezed him tight, “I’m here, I’m not leaving.”

Desperate sobs broke free from Sasuke’s lips and he crumpled into her. He cried into her shoulder, uncaring that the armored pauldron was far from comfortable and covering it in salty tears. Sakura felt her heart twisting in her chest. It wasn’t intense enough to draw forth her own tears but she hurt all the same. This was her clan, they hadn’t known it and she didn’t get the chance to tell them but these were her people.

‘Sasuke, Naori and Izumi are all still alive. Anko is family as well, we should tell them.’ Inner said softly in the back of Sakura’s mind. She knew Inner was right, she would show them the truth but first she would stay with Sasuke until he had cried out all his tears.

In the end, it didn’t take all that long for Sasuke to pass out. He hadn’t been eating properly, nobody had looked after him since the massacre and it showed. ‘He’s still wearing the same clothes.’ Sakura’s nose twitched at the smell of burnt flesh that clung to Sasuke’s clothes and hair, mixing with body odor and burning her sensitive nose.

Sakura gathered up the boy in her arms and quickly took to the rooftops, crossing the village in a blur of shunshins. Setting down outside the Senju district, Sakura passed through the wards before anyone could stop her. She could tell several ANBU had been watching her since the moment she’d entered the Uchiha district, no doubt on Hiruzens orders. Bear had their loyalty, to an extent, but few operatives would disobey direct orders from the Hokage.

‘They can’t get into the Senju district though, ironic we would seek refuge in the home of our foe.’ Inner noted dryly as she moved towards one of the many bathrooms in the heir’s house. The place was messy after the whirlwind week they’d just survived and the moment Sakura passed through the main entrance, Anko appeared in a blur of purple. The girl opened her mouth but didn’t say a word as she realized Sasuke was asleep. Instead she simply fell into step alongside Sakura and helped her clean Sasuke off before putting him into a fresh yukata. It was one of Izumi’s older ones, though Sasuke likely wouldn’t be in a state of mind to care when he awoke.

“He was in the Uchiha district.” Naori’s voice startled Sakura and Anko, their sensei having arrived without even a whisper. Her onyx eyes glinted dangerously and her lips were parted just enough to show off her shark like teeth. “Disgusting, Hiruzen and Danzo both. Turning on their own village like this.” Naori shook her head and nodded for the two to follow her. The rustling of fabric drew the trio’s attention to Sasuke who was looking around nervously.

“Where?” Sasuke’s voice was hoarse, no doubt from crying and screaming. Who knew how many hours he’d spent drifting between mourning and unconsciousness over the last week.

“You’re in the old Uchiha Senju district.” Sakura informed him and Sasuke’s eyes snapped to her. She could see he was uncertain of himself, caught between the desire to cling to her and the fear of rejection. “Can you get Izumi? I need to talk with all of you in private.”

“I’m here,” Izumi arrived without a sound or even a spike of chakra. Sakura hadn’t even felt her on the property and her footsteps had been dead silent. Beside her, Naori shifted, eyes narrowing and sharingan briefly spinning to life, a clear indicator that Izumi had caught her off guard. “I have something to share as well.”

“Would you mind going first Izumi?” Naori asked, the question demanding far more then a simple ordering of turns. Izumi gave the woman a wry smile and nodded, walking into the room and taking a seat on the floor. Anko plopped down a few feet away, their little group now forming a semi-circle in the center of the room.

“Itachi pulled me into a genjutsu that lasted decades.” Izumi said, her expression speaking of a significance to that well beyond what she’d said. “We spent most of that time training. He was going to condition me for Root but I managed to talk him out of it, told him that training my skills would be a better use of the time.”

“We did more then train but kotoamatsukami didn’t fade. His emotions returned somewhat but Danzo still has him under his thrall.” Nobody stopped Izumi from speaking the truth in front of Sasuke. The boy tensed, eyes burning crimson as his sharingan came to life.

“Danzo has Itachi under his thrall? Itachi is innocent?” Sasuke demanded and Izumi frowned because it was far more complex then that. She’d seen first hand how Itachi had been changed, but his mind had been made for him, so in a way he was innocent yet the new Itachi was certainly guilty.

“It’s complicated, but he didn’t murder the clan for his own ends.” Izumi confirmed and Sasuke’s hands balled up into fists. He rose to his feet, intent on doing something, but collapsed a second later as his head swam and his vision blacked out. Sakura caught the boy before he could hit the ground and lowered him back down into his bed.

“Easy Sasuke, one step at a time. If we strike now, we’ll be marked as traitors. A ninja is patient and strikes when the moment is right.” Sakura met Sasuke’s sharingan and suppressed her own. The urge to call them forward was almost overwhelming and she could feel them pressing against the surface, turning the edges of her irises crimson. “I have something to admit.”

Sakura closed her eyes and stopped holding back. Chakra flowed through the channels in her eyes and her sharingan came to life beneath her eyelids. When she opened her eyes, the world was in painfully sharp focus, so she clearly saw the shock play across the faces around her. Sakura held her head high, crimson eyes swirling as she looked over her friends, waiting for them to respond.

“You’re Madara’s heir.” Naori was the first to speak, her words slow and considered. Izumi swallowed nervously, because she didn’t know the connection but she knew Madara’s name well enough. The man was a legend, the first missing-nin, the devil of the warring clans period, the Shodaime’s only equal.

“I won’t be revealing myself, not after what just happened but I couldn’t keep hiding this from any of you.” Sakura met Sasuke’s eyes and saw her own sharingan reflected in his gaze. He had stopped breathing in his shock, his eyes fixed on hers, even as he continued to cry silent tears.

“I feel foolish for not drawing the connection sooner. You have white tiger summons and pink hair.” Naori grumbled and Sakura silently boxed up the implications and kicked them off to the depths of her mind. Madara was her best friend, not her boyfriend, she was only eight after all. Such things were for older people, not children.

“Train me.” Sasuke demanded and Sakura gave him a sad smile and nodded.

“Alright, but first you need to take a shower, eat and sleep. Then we’ll start on your training, alright?” Sakura asked and for a minute it looked like Sasuke was going to argue. Then, he deflated somewhat and nodded, pouting slightly but not arguing with her.

“You can train him but don’t forget you’re on medical leave.” Naori informed the rosette before turning to Sasuke. “She was kidnapped for a week and tortured extensively. If she even tries to do something strenuous you let me know alright? She’s family and we always take care of our own, right?” Naori asked, playing upon the Uchiha clan’s ingrained values. Everyone saw the moment the association with Sakura and family clicked into place in Sasuke mind and he nodded, determination visible for all to see. “Good, I’ll leave watching her up to you and if she helps you train while you watch her, then she can’t be somewhere else getting into trouble.”

“I need to see Naruto at some point.” Sakura’s words caught everyone off guard. Not even Naori knew the rosette had befriended Konoha’s resident pariah as she’d been under her ANBU disguise the entire time. “None of you knew?” Sakura asked and then let her head droop as she pushed her chakra into her ANBU seal, her hair going white with black streaks and her height growing to match that of an eleven year old’s. “My ANBU disguise.”

“I suspected the rumors might be about you but you never mentioned anything.” Naori noted thoughtfully as Sakura let the disguise drop. The girl was almost out of secrets, having just confirmed her ANBU identity to everyone present on top of revealing her sharingan. All she had left was Madara, though that wasn’t something she was going to share with anyone, not unless she had to.

***

A week aboard Genbu was stressful for all involved but when the turtle finally surfaced Madara found himself far from upset. The homeland was safe in the hands of the bulk of the Uchiha’s forces and the Senju had been quiet for years so it was unlikely that anything catastrophic had happened. More pressing though was the fact that they had no idea where they were, though according to Ryuko they hadn’t been moving all that fast so they weren’t too far from the elemental nations in a worst case scenario.

The clan had set camp within the temple, the fear of oxygen deprivation alleviated by the constant flow of fresh air pulled from the seawater by large fuinjutsu arrays scrawled across the ceilings of the temple’s chamber. Sakura had improved visibly as well, her expressions were almost normal now, though her chakra was still flat more often then not. It wasn’t blank, but it was certainly suppressed and stagnant. A wound of the soul, Tajima had called it though he was sure she’d recover. The Uchiha were the best mind healers after the Yamanaka after all.

“Sakura, want to go climb the stone spires and see what’s around?” Madara asked, having noticed over the week that giving Sakura something to do tended to help her. When she was left idle, she’d fall into her own mind, trapped within her recent experiences.

“Alright,” Sakura agreed easily, though that wasn’t a surprise. Madara couldn’t really remember her ever telling him no, not that he demanded much of her besides friendship. Then again, she had ended up bearing half of his burden, though she hadn’t once complained.

‘She’s a good friend.’ Madara told himself as the two children left the temple and walked over the damp ground that covered Genbu’s shell. The spires rose high overhead, still slick with saltwater. Climbing one, the two children were the first to see a large isle spread out before them. It was solitary, standing alone amid the clear blue sea that spread out before them. Rivers cut through the island while several mountains, likely volcanoes rose into the sky.

“Uzu,” Sakura whispered, recognizing the island from her history textbooks. In her time, Uzu was a desolate wasteland where nothing could grow. The Uzumaki had left ruin in their wake, nothing able to survive on the isle for long, one last blow against their would be conquerors. Not even a military port could be established on the isle.

“You know it.” Madara noted and Sakura nodded absentmindedly. He could see her eyes were filled with a mix of wonder and something else, something distinctly like resignation though he couldn’t understand why.

“I’ve never been to Uzu before but their fuinjutsu is legendary, even where I’m from.” Sakura said softly and Madara perked up. That was new information, volunteered without prompting. It was a sign that slowly but steadily, Sakura was opening up to him. Sakura’s sharingan came to life and Madara’s followed a moment later, providing them a crisp view of the island. They could see shinobi with jewel tone hair crossing the water and approaching Genbu rapidly, though their chakras were ranged from relaxed to excited.

“It seems we’ve been noticed by the locals or at least the turtle has been.” Madara pointed out and Sakura nodded in agreement, watching the collection of Uzu shinobi approach. Madara gently took her hand, pulling her back down into the forest of spires as they made their way back to the temple.

“Had fun exploring?” Tajima asked, neither amused nor upset by Madara’s little excursion. Most of the clan had cleared out and where now reporting back on the island and the shinobi approaching them.

“It’s Uzu,” Sakura informed him and Tajima nodded in agreement. Madara glanced between them, wondering if anything would come of it. They’d had contact with the Uzumaki years ago, but the insular clan had yet to reach out to them beyond a few letters to touch base.

“Well, let’s go see if we can barter passage back to the mainland. Perhaps we’ll even get a tutor for you out of all of this.” Tajima mused and lead the way out of the temple. The Uchiha quickly formed up, breaking down camp with practiced efficiency and joining their clan leader in polished armor. Fiery chakra filled the air and sharingan swirled as the group made their way towards edge of the great turtle, preparing to meet the Uzu shinobi in a show of restrained power. Nobody wanted a fight but they would be letting the Uzumaki know that if push came to shove, they would be ready.

Chapter Text

Chapter 31

A warm sea breeze washed over the Uchiha as the shinobi of Uzu arrived in front of them. The two groups eyed each other, the Uzu with open surprise and the Uchiha with clear caution. Madara gripped his scythe tightly, the blade chipped and dulled from hours of fighting. Sakura’s scythe hadn’t fared any better and the blade would likely need to be replaced. Still both of their armor was intact, though they would need new sets soon. They were almost at the age where they would grow so fast they’d go through several sets in quick succession and their childhood armor was clearly showing its age.

“Uchiha, what are you doing here?” A man with lustrous purple hair demanded. His eyes were a stunning light blue, darker then they sky but lighter then the water beneath their feet. His hair was held back in a long ponytail and Madara noticed everyone around them had long hair, unusual for shinobi.

“Genbu saw fit to take us with him after a battle. He protected us from the Kyuubi’s fury, it attacked up north in Kaminari.” Tajima offered and the purple haired man nodded, his eyes sweeping over the group before landing on Sakura and Madara. A wide grin broke out on his face as teeth slightly sharper then those of mainlanders were revealed.

“And what’s this? You have a child of the Isles among you? Is this the one the Hime spoke of all those years ago, the Uchiha’s adopted heiress?” The man asked and Tajima casually shifted his stance so he could put himself between Sakura and the Uzu at a moment’s notice. The man’s smile became even warmer at the action and his eyes softened, losing the hardened edge they’d had. “You’re not here for battle, the wards would have been tripped. Behave yourselves and nothing bad shall befall you here.”

“That is a relief. Would your people be willing to sail us back to the mainland?” Tajima asked and the man nodded then motioned for the Uchiha to follow him. Tajima hesitated, his chakra washing over the Uzu shinobi and being embraced in kind. It was the first time Madara had seen Ninshu in use beyond calming down an enraged Uchiha. Several long seconds ticked past as the two shinobi spoke with their souls. When both withdrew their chakra and neither attacked, everyone let out a silent sigh of relief. “Please lead the way.”

“I’d be honored Tajima-dono,” the purple haired man flashed a bright smile then lead them ashore. The beach itself had several gazebos and other structures clearly meant for lounging on it, along with watchtowers absolutely covered in fuinjutsu script. At the back of the beach, a seawall cut through the sand, fuinjutsu carved into every brick and no doubt providing a powerful barrier against both invasion and flooding.

Chakra was rich here, clinging to everything and saturating the world with life. The seals seamed to trap the chakra within the island, like a whirlpool, funneling it in and storing it and everything Madara saw was effected or altered in some way. The birds that flew overhead were massive, easily twice the size of anything on the mainland and some far larger. The isle itself also felt bigger then it had looked, much bigger. After half an hour of running, Madara knew for a fact that somehow the Uzu shinobi had increased the size of their domain, the barriers creating more space within them then the island should have had.

“Fascinating,” Sakura murmured softly, getting several amused looks from the Uzu shinobi who were all making hand signs at eachother as if talking. The Uchiha had such signs, but they weren’t capable of making full on conversations. Instead they were limited to brief combat instructions and even then they were rarely used. Large scale battles didn’t lend themselves to subtlety and sensory saturation was possible even with the sharingan.

After another ten minutes, the group finally entered the heartland of Uzu. Ahead of them a massive series of rivers cut through the internal mountains, runoff from the storms that constantly churned around the isle’s mighty peaks. At the intersection of the rivers stood a city unlike anything Madara had ever seen before. Towers formed from solid stone stretched towards the heavens, their surfaces covered in ink and carvings. Power hung thick in the air and people filled the streets, people clearly of different clans and tribes.

“Wow,” Madara whispered, unable to stop himself. He dreamed of seeing the mainland at peace, ending the eternal war between not just the Senju and Uchiha but between all the clans of Hi no Kuni. This was his dream made manifest before him, the people of Uzu gathered together in harmony, jewel toned children running about and shrieking happily as their parents watched on with fond smiles. Many were Izuna’s age and on the mainland, they would already have seen war but here they hadn’t even begun training yet. Madara’s sharingan revealed their hands were smooth and free from callouses or scars.

“Peace is a lovely thing isn’t it?” The leader of the Uzu group said softly, clearly picking up on Madara’s thoughts. The boy nodded, glancing at the man who offered him a sad, understanding smile. The group moved on quickly, arriving within an open palace at the center of the city. There were no doors to keep the townsfolk out and large paper doors made up most of the building’s outward facing surfaces. Well polished and lacquered engawa wrapped around the building with pebble covered paths doubling as drainage running alongside them.

The group moved into the building without anyone questioning them or raising an alarm. Soon, the Uchiha found themselves in a large meeting hall with several powerful Uzu shinobi waiting for them. ‘The clan heads,’ Madara realized as he looked over the eight shinobi standing before them. They were all different, with chakra that spoke of storms and the fury of nature, though each was unique in their own right.

“It is not everyday that the clan head of the Uchiha stumbles upon Uzu, much less riding upon one of the four divine guardians.” Uzumaki Ashina spoke carefully, eyes moving over the gathered Uchiha, as if considering his odds in a fight. The Uchiha were at the heart of Uzu, there was no chance of them escaping alive if it came to blows, at least at first glance, however the clan head and heirs were present. The Uchiha would fight like men possessed if either where threatened and if they didn’t care about conserving chakra or surviving the fight, they would likely level much of the city.

“Uzumaki Ashina, it has been some time. Have you considered our offer of trade and protection for your convoys?” Tajima’s sly grin told Madara his father was already plotting something. A wave of disrupted chakras swept over the room as all eyes shifted to Ashina. The man frowned, eyes narrowing slightly as he looked over Tajima.

“Your clan is at war with our kin, tell me why I shouldn’t hand you over to them and end the war in Hi.” Ashina’s words were clearly a bridge too far for his peers but nobody spoke up. Madara had only just started learning the basics of Ninshu but even he could tell Ashina’s words had upset everyone present. In fact it wouldn’t be a stretch to say the man had somehow made himself the most isolated man in the room despite being in the presence of literal foreigners.

“Last I checked Ashina-dono, only the Uzumaki are related to the Senju and Uzu is made up of more then just the Uzumaki.” A woman with bright green hair drawled, her orange eyes half lidded and projecting boredom, though her chakra was alive with annoyance. It buzzed and cut like wind, rushing through her and spilling out into the chakra rich air around her. “We have been looking for trade partners on the mainland for years and you decided to keep an offer to yourself?”

Tajima wisely kept his mouth shut as Ashina back down, looking properly chastised. The man shot a glare towards the Uchiha, clearly discontent with the situation but said no more. Instead, an older woman with dark purple hair and light blue eyes stepped forward, a slight smile tugging at her lips.

“I apologize, the war in Hi no Kuni effects us all. When the mainland burns, the Isles often starve, thus is the way of things. Our people have ways of feeding themselves but the other islands are not so lucky. Mizu has devolved into a war, mirroring the mainland and most days refugees wash up on our shores begging for sanctuary. You can understand how such a situation could cause tempers to run thin?” The woman asked and Tajima inclined his head, agreeing without lowering himself or accepting any blame. The Uchiha weren’t at fault for the Senju’s inability to negotiate. Butsuma and his predecessors would settle for nothing less then annihilation of their rival clan, obviously not something the Uchiha would ever agree to.

“The Uchiha control the bulk of the rice fields in Hi, perhaps trade with Uzu and the Isles could alleviate some of your pain and benefit both our peoples? I am still willing to open trade routes.” Tajima looked over at the rulers of Uzu, his expression proud and his hands crossed over his chest. He was neither too interested in the conversation nor detached, somehow striking a balance between them.

“We must discuss among ourselves before we open negotiations with your clan. After all the Senju are kin to some and we would not wish to be seen as taking sides. Unless a deal with the Senju would close any opportunities between us?” A man with bright orange hair ask, an easy smile on his face and mischief in his eyes. His chakra was warm, like a sun shower in the tropics, all wonder and whimsy. His eyes were a dark gray, like polished stone and his teeth were sharp, like a canine’s.

“That is agreeable to me, in the meantime we would like to charter passage back to one of our ports. Genbu saw fit to take us here and while I am grateful for the opportunity to see your island and meet your people, we have been away on campaign for long enough.” Tajima’s did a good job of hiding it but Madara could tell his father was tense. The shinobi of Uzu could try to hold them here and hand them over to the Senju. It wouldn’t end the war but it would be a massive blow to the clan.

“We’ll have the arrangements made by sundown. As for a trade deal, we will send you the terms soon enough, though leaving your own offer with us would certainly expedite things.” A woman with white hair and emerald eyes stepped forward and Sakura felt an odd surge of something in her chakra. Clearly the woman noticed, her eyes falling on Sakura and widening slightly. “Those eyes, are you a child of the Kaguya?”

“I…” Sakura glanced at Tajima who frowned but still gave her a nod. Madara looked at his friend and silently offered her his hand. She’d been through enough lately and didn’t need any further burdens thrown over her shoulders. “I don’t know who my parents are.”

“I see,” the woman took several slow steps forward and crouched down in front of Sakura. This close, Madara could tell her eyes where the exact same shade of green as the rosette’s. Their skin tone was also nearly identical, pale and rosy as opposed to the more common tans of Hi no Kuni. “You do resemble one of ours, though clearly your blood isn’t pure. A Hagoromo parent as well perhaps? That hair is distinctive. Your clan was wiped out, or nearly wiped out rather recently if I’m not mistaken.”

“I wouldn’t know,” Sakura murmured and Tajima put his hand on her head. It was an obvious statement and an offer of comfort. Madara and Tajima both knew Sakura’s home life was less then pleasant in her mysterious village and pressuring her on her parents would no doubt upset the girl.

“Your transport will be ready by dawn. You can set up camp on the beach or trust us to shelter you here for the night.” The Kaguya said, withdrawing to stand beside a man with raven black hair and amber eyes. His chakra was bitingly cold, though his smile was warm and inviting, a happy campfire amid a blizzard.

“We’ll take the beach if it’s all the same.” Tajima replied, effectively ending the meeting. The run back was easier then the run inward and soon enough the Uchiha were camped at the edge of the beach, just behind the protection offered by the seawall. Genbu had left during their time ashore, though none of them would have been foolhardy enough to return to the massive turtle unless given no other choice.

Madara unfurled his bedroll within a tent and bedded down for the night. Beside him, Sakura lay on the carpet that covered the sandy ground, her eyes slowly falling shut in sync with Madara’s own as she returned to wherever her village was.

***

Sakura woke up slowly, the feeling of warm fur surrounding her. Her eyelids felt like lead as she struggled to pull herself from the comfort that wrapped around her. A familiar hand carded through her hair, brushing the pink strands back and nails gently scratching her scalp, drawing a content sigh from the girl’s lips.

“Hello child, it has been some time.” Inari Okami said softly and Sakura slowly forced her eyes open to look up at the god whose tails she was currently nestled among. Sakura felt her heart swell and tears suddenly blurred her vision as she felt truly safe for the first time since Shisui’s odd behavior had began. “Why didn’t you call on us?”

“I couldn’t, not within the village.” Sakura managed in between sobs. She hadn’t even realized she was crying until she started speaking and now she couldn’t stop. “I was so afraid and I didn’t know what would happen! Why didn’t I tell myself?! Why?!”

“Because the course of history is set, not even gods can change it entirely. Nudge it along, interfere to some degree but nothing more then local currents amid the vast river. I imagine among the many tributaries, you did try to warn yourself and when it didn’t work, you spared yourself the stress of failure. A kindness, though you may not realize it.” Inari’s words made sense, even if Sakura wanted to rage against them. It made everything seem so utterly pointless, no matter what she did nothing would change. “But the Chinoike survived, did they not? History remembers them as having died on that mountain or turtle, I suppose.”

“They survived?” Sakura whispered and Inari hummed a confirmation. “Thank goodness.”

“Thank yourself, Madara and Tajima as well. Without your initiative and their victories in the sparring matches, it wouldn’t have ended so peacefully. History has a course, set in stone until the loop is resolved but you are a shinobi and more than that you are a fox, cleverness is your bread and butter. I am sure this is only your first victory.” Inari guided Sakura’s attention away from the massacre with deft ease. For all her intelligence Sakura was still eight and very much a child despite her double life.

“I see, that’s good?” Sakura managed and Inari smiled, running another hand through her hair.

“Very good child of the Isles,” Inari said softly, her tails shifting slightly so Sakura was comfortably laying down within them once more. “Sleep, you have been too long without and your soul needs rest.”

“I don’t think I can.” Sakura whispered, terrified of the nightmares that would surely come if she didn’t travel to the past or return to the future. Here, in Inari’s domain she was separate from either, the temple felt timeless and considering it was the realm of a god perhaps it was.

“And if I were to sing you a lullaby? Perhaps one your parents would have sang if they had raised you?” Inari asked and Sakura’s curiosity and longing swirled within her chakra, obvious for anyone who knew how to look. Inari’s tails began to sway gently, rocking the girl as the kitsune began to sing. “Þat mælti mín móðir, at mér skyldi kaupa, fley ok fagrar árar, fara á brott með víkingum.”

Sakura knew the language, one of those spoken frequently during the warring states in Mizu, though it had fallen out of favor among the shinobi and merchants of the Isles in favor of the common tongue.Still the Haruno clan had insisted she learn it as the clan had claims among the Isles and the noble courts of Mizu still used the ancient language.

“Standa upp í stafni, stýra dýrum knerri, halda svá til hafnar, höggva mann ok annan.” Inari, despite likely never having set foot on the Isles still sung the lyrics perfectly, the haunting words pulling Sakura into an easy sleep as she dreamed of boats riding the waves, of pitched battles, the thunder of jutsu and of coming home, victorious and bloody.

“Are you upset with me, singing to her of such things? Showing her who she needs to be to survive?” Inari asked softly, her eyes leaving Sakura’s face to meet the gaze of another one of her many children.

“I think that it is wrong that such a thing is a kindness, that raising her for war is what is best for her. Had I known…” The fox trailed off and shook his head, it was too late for doubts. The die was cast, the hand already drawn, there was no going back for any of them.

“The future is not set, only the past. Much is left to be determined and perhaps one day she will know peace.” Inari ran her fingers through Sakura’s hair and the glare aimed her way softened immediately.

“And how will she live then? Raised for war and knowing only battle?” The fox asked and the goddess gave him a sad smile.

“It will be difficult but none of us will abandon her. We chose her, she accepted us, the blood shed in battle is thicker then the water of the womb. We will help her, wherever her path leads and if she never knows peace in life, we will teach it to her when she takes her place as one of us.” Inari’s reply had the air of finality to it and the other fox nodded his assent. He knew it wasn’t Inari’s fault, the goddess hadn’t been the one to create the loop nor had she tricked Sakura into a lopsided deal. She was merely doing the best she could to help the young mortal who had stumbled upon her realm.

***

Sakura sat on the engawa of the Senju heir’s house with a living seed held in her palm. She could feel the chakra within it, her medical ninjutsu allowing her to observe its search for soil and water. She new what she needed to make it grow, to blossom but accelerating it was different then healing and so far she’d had no progress. Cupping the seed between her hands, she carefully channeled chakra into it, mixing earth, water and medical chakra. It was a nightmare of a task, almost unimaginable for someone to manage in the midst of combat and yet Hashirama had done exactly that and added senjutsu to the mix.

“You’ll get it it,” Izumi’s voice was soft as she settled down next to Sakura. The girl was different then Sakura remembered, more reserved and quiet, no doubt a result of Root’s indoctrination.

“Itachi used your kenjutsu,” Sakura replied, because they had yet to talk about that night. Izumi didn’t react besides a small nod, as if she wasn’t surprised. That in and off itself was telling though, Izumi knew just as well as Sakura did that the sharingan couldn’t copy chakra control. There was no getting around the fact that Itachi should not have been physically capable of wielding their shared style and yet he had.

“We spent years together in his genjutsu. An entire lifetime,” Izumi whispered. Sakura turned towards her friend and saw for the first time just how old Izumi’s eyes were. She looked older then Naori and far calmer, which was an accomplishment. Naori, despite her Uchiha nature and the blood of the Isles was a very calm woman and yet Izumi seemed to have reached even further beyond that, appearing almost like the buddha. “It would have been nice if that had been real but an illusion can never replace reality for long. Itachi needs help, he’s under kotoamatsukami.”

“I know, I saw when I was in tsukuyomi.” Sakura continued to focus on her seed and felt the moment the balance went off. The seed exploded with a pop, little shards peppering the skin of her palms and opening up tiny scrapes which she healed with a flash of emerald chakra. “Damn it.”

“Here, look.” Izumi held up her hand and a blade of ice formed, her water and wind mixing together in perfect harmony to create the new elemental release. “If you have perfect chakra control and work at it, you’ll master it. It took me a decade working with Itachi to get to this point. You’re already further ahead then where I started.”

“Oh,” Sakura looked at the ruined seed and let the remnants fall onto the grass below the engawa. She drew another from her pocket and began again, shifting her eyes to Sasuke who was currently being put through his paces by Anko, the only member of their team to come out of the massacre with a relatively sound mind. Sasuke was responding well to her biting sarcasm and frantic energy, meeting her challenges with burning crimson eyes and steely determination.

“I’m going to go for jounin, but I think I’ll ask to stay on your ANBU squad instead of take a captain’s rank.” Izumi murmured and Sakura looked at her friend, her curiosity clearly written all over her face. Izumi answered with a slight smile and gently ruffled Sakura’s hair. “I’ve always thought of you as a little sister, you know? You don’t take missions under your chunin rank and I’d rather be on your team then separated. There is no way the Hokage won’t try to push you through the ranks as fast as possible. Konoha needs to prove it has another source of military power now that the Uchiha are gone.”

“Ah,” Sakura felt her heart sink at that. It was hard to show any more emotion and she didn’t have the words to explain what she was feeling. Instead, she simply leaned on Izumi’s shoulder while continuing to focus her chakra into the seed she was holding. “Are we still friends?”

“Of course we are Sakura but if you’d like we could be family as well.” Izumi offered and Sakura nodded, eyes still on Sasuke and chakra still being fed to the seed between her palms. Slowly, Izumi wrapped her arm around Sakura, giving the girl’s shoulder a squeeze. “One day at a time, we’ll get there.” Sakura’s eyes burned but it had nothing to do with her sharingan.

***

Madara had never been on a ship for long, though now he was rather grateful for that fact. A week at sea had seen him quite content to never experience another voyage again, much to the amusement of his elder kinsmen. Sakura had been delighted by the open ocean, reveling in the constant movement, the smell of salt on the wind and the cry of gulls overhead. She’s come alive in a way she hadn’t in well over a month, her eyes sparkling as she looked hungrily towards the shore, her mouth parting to reveal the razor sharp teeth within.

“She’s of the Isles, raiding the coast is in her blood. The memories of raids and war live within their chakra.” Tajima had explained one day as Madara took a break from training on the open waves. Sakura had always just been Sakura to him, which was to say she was basically just a pink haired Uchiha in spirit. Her chakra burned like his, even if the elements were different and she felt emotions just as strongly as he did, with her whole being though right now they were dimmed.

“She will calm down once we are inland, though perhaps this is timely, I think it will help her heal faster.” Tajima added eyes on the pink haired girl as she rode the waves, flying through kata on the unstable surface, switching between scythe and sword with nothing approaching fluid grace but still kept her hands and movements steady. “When we return home, we will delve deeply into Ninshu. Learning the art will naturally heal the wounds of the heart. Do not worry, Sakura will be fine.”

Madara had trusted his father’s words and left things there. He didn’t truly understand what it meant to be of the Isles and all the strange quirks involved. It was almost a kekkei genkai, a combination of genetic memory, innate blood lust and traits beneficial for those who lived on or near the open ocean. Even the brightly colored hair common among the Isles had a purpose, it marked them as deadly to predators, warding off sharks and other large oceanic beasts.

The return to the fortress was accompanied by much fanfare. Contact had been cut for an entire week, after a battle had been planned so nerves had been wearing thin and tempers hot. Tajima’s homecoming along with Madara, Sakura and the full retinue they’d left with was met with an immediate impromptu festival once word got around. The party lasting long into the night though those who had actually returned quietly made their way to bed without taking part.

The day after their return, Madara found himself looking at Sakura’s back as she trained harder then he’d ever seen. She pushed herself to the brink of chakra exhaustion by the time the sun was setting, her muscles no doubt torn and frayed by how hard she’d worked them. The events in her village had tipped her over the edge, snapped that careful thread of self control within her. The urge to get stronger was something he understood deeply. He had never pushed himself to the point she was, but he didn’t know medical ninjutsu so he couldn’t risk it.

‘I could ask her…’ Madara’s thoughts trailed off as he looked over at Sakura and frowned. The breathing technique of the eagles had helped as had the bento that Sakura’s supposed kitsune summons so freely provided, though she didn’t always have them with her when she arrived from her homeland. Still it wasn’t enough to keep up with someone who could literally break their body and stitch it back together stronger then ever.

“Sakura,” Madara gathered up his courage as Sakura slowly recovered her chakra through meditation. He knew once she had enough, she’d heal herself to the point where a full night’s rest would wash away any remaining strain or injuries and then repeat the process tomorrow. “Can you teach me that?”

“Healing?” Sakura asked and Madara gave a small nod. The rosette considered the question, though he could tell curiosity was the greater factor in her hesitance. “Alright, but could you tell me why?”

“I need to get stronger, so that I can protect you, chichiue and Izuna. I need to be able to defend my clan and make Kagami-onee proud.” Madara did not mind that Sakura was getting stronger, nor would he ever complain if she was simply better then him. Reality wasn’t fair, some people had talent, like Kagami and others were ordinary but Madara knew that Sakura was like him. She worked herself harder then she probably should and carried the burdens of clan on her shoulders. So if she was pulling ahead, then it simply meant he wasn’t working hard enough.

“I figured,” Sakura nodded, clearly content with his answer. The girl frowned them, her expression darkening and her eyes showing signs of crimson as her sharingan threatened to surface. “Just remember, not even a medic can save everyone. I learned that the hard way.”

Madara swallowed, suddenly nervous as he felt the burn in Sakura’s chakra. It was slowly washed away, massaged from her mind by steadying currents of chakra but he had felt chakra like that before. The Uchiha who had awoken the mangekyo all had such pain and hatred within them, though most were consumed by it.

“So long as you remember that, you should be fine. Now come on, let’s go find a fish. They’re easiest to start with.” Sakura nodded towards the nearby river that wound its way through the forest. Madara gave her a concerned look but nodded, not daring to pry.

By the time the sun had fully set and the two children returned to the fortress, Madara had learned tow things. Sakura was an incredibly patient teacher and healing was nightmarishly hard. There was a reason that despite practicing for years, Sakura was only just starting to be able to treat major injuries. She could heal bruises and flesh wounds easily, muscle strain, tendon injuries and bone bruises but anything more then that even she struggled to achieve.

If he had time to focus solely on healing, Madara knew that thanks to Sakura’s chakra control he’d get it fairly quickly but he couldn’t simply devote his time to it. He had to be ready for war, war that would come any day now. The Senju had been quiet for years, which meant nothing good for the Uchiha. Such a drawn out lull meant their enemies were gathering strength and rebuilding their arsenal. With the way the Uzumaki had treated them, no doubt fuinjutsu would be entering the battlefield in the near future which made the upcoming trade deal with Uzu all the more important.

***

The morning that news of the trade deal arrived would be forever burned into Madara’s memory. A member of the Chinoike had arrived, in disguise, offering the clan’s thanks mere minutes before the first payment from Kaminari trundled up to the keep’s gates. While the gold was being counted, chakra metal inspected and other products checked for quality and quantity, a man with bone white hair and beautiful jade green eyes arrived wearing a traveler’s cloak, his shark toothed smile identifying him as an Islander even if someone, somehow missed his obvious Kaguya features.

“The Uzu council has decided that your terms are more then acceptable and we agree to them without modification.” The Kaguya handed Tajima a scroll signed in blood and chakra, proof of the contract between the clan and the Island nation. The Kaguya grinned, eyes dancing with mirth as he continued, “furthermore my clan has recognized Kaguya Sakura as one of our own. She may not carry our kekkei genkai but her eyes and teeth are proof enough. As such, she can hire any Uzu fuinjutsu tutor at clan rates and the Clan head has given me a list of recommendations.”

“That is quite generous, I do hope your clan isn’t intending on claiming her or demanding her hand in marriage. She has been formally adopted into the Uchiha clan as one of my children.” Tajima said, accepting the second scroll from the messenger. The man’s eyes narrowed as his grin widened, clearly pleased that Tajima had cottoned on to a potential threat.

“You impressed our matriarch. Kaibun was quite taken by her and she enjoys ruffling Ashina’s feathers. That said, if your clan ever mistreats her or pawns her off we will be pressing our claims.” The Kaguya leaned forward, jade eyes glittering with killing intent which Tajima met with practiced stoicism. The two eyed each other, a clear understanding passing between them. The Kaguya would not take kindly to Tajima mistreating one of their own.

“She is my daughter by choice and I love her as my own. The Uchiha do not practice political marriages, at least not under my leadership and I doubt either of my sons would be so foolish as to make such a mistake, young though they still be.” Tajima’s words earned him a nod from the Kaguya who visibly relaxed, his grin losing most of its blood lust though the expression never truly seemed to soften.

“Great, once we both have a signed copy of the contract the deal will be in effect. Shall we continue this inside?” The Kaguya asked and Tajima gave him a nod. Madara watched the entire exchange alongside Sakura, the two children having been preparing to go to the forest for another day of hard training.

“Well, I never thought I’d be related to a shinobi clan.” Sakura admitted and Madara raised an eyebrow. He knew how most clans mingled with the general populace or partook in brothels. The majority of civilians were a mishmash of clan and non-clan heritage, much like Sakura now that he thought about it. In fact, she was in many ways the quintessential ‘civilian’ with multiple clans to her name and no knowledge of any of them. Of course the mystery of Sakura’s heritage could never quite reach the image of a tennyo he’d originally built up in his mind and the fact that her appearance in his life was a gift of the kami kind of made any revelations about her ancestors underwhelming.

“I think everyone’s related to everyone if you go back far enough.” Madara replied, and then nodded towards the gate. “Come on, we’ve got a lot of training to do and some fish to heal.” Or fail to heal and inadvertently explode as the case may be, not that Madara was going to say that out loud. With a grin, Sakura took off and the two raced towards the treeline, excited to be home and eager to get back to their usual schedule.

Neither Madara nor Sakura saw Izuna watching them. The six year old’s eyes narrowed angrily at the pink haired girl, bitter jealously flashing in their onyx depths. Izuna loved Madara, more then anything, more than the pink haired Kaguya ever could. She wasn’t an Uchiha, she wasn’t even of Hi and yet she had stolen his brother’s attention. Frowning, Izuna promised himself that one day he’d prove to everyone that she didn’t deserve to stand next to his Aniiue.

Chapter Text

Chapter 32

A warm breeze carried water spray across the Naka, creating a temporary rainbow as two ten year olds danced over the surface. Blunt shuriken and kunai flew between them, steel sparking off steel as they intercepted each other’s attacks. Katana slid from sheathes and the two met blade to blade in a flurry of ringing strikes and slashes. Their weapons sang as they battled for dominance, colliding with a force greater then most adult shinobi could bring to bear before separating and skidding along the water’s surface, creating another momentary rainbow between them.

“Beautiful,” a voice snapped the two from their dance, emerald and onyx eyes falling on a boy with short brown hair and warm amber eyes. He had tanned skin and Sakura instantly recognized him even if Madara didn’t, at least by sight. His chakra was warm and earthy, like freshly turned earth and during a rainstorm. He was like a living forest and his chakra was so potent that the faint smell of petrichor danced over both Sakura and Madara’s noses as they took him in.

Madara narrowed his eyes at the boy, who had distinctively Senju chakra, except it wasn’t cold and hateful like he was used to. This boy was alive, emotional in a way none of the Senju he’d seen or killed had ever been before. He could tell Sakura had noticed, though judging by her relaxed stance she didn’t consider him a threat.

“Sorry, I didn’t meant to interrupt.” The boy admitted, almost sheepishly, scratching the back of his head in a way that instantly reminded Sakura of Naruto. She could see the similarities in their warm, cheerful chakra though Hashirama’s was a forest after a summer’s rain, where Naruto’s was a tropical storm. They were different, yet similar, perhaps even related. The Senju and Uzumaki were once one family after all, the split far more recent then the Senju Uchiha schism.

“Why are you spying on us?” Madara’s question hung in the air between them and the boy held up his hands, making it clear they were empty. It was a show of peace, an attempt to deescalate the situation. Madara looked to Sakura, her chakra still relaxed but ready. He knew she’d follow his lead but didn’t seem likely to attack anytime soon.

“I was just wandering through the area. I needed to get away from…” The boy frowned and shook his head. “It’s nothing, I just had to get some air. My family can be pretty intense.” The boy said sheepishly and Madara relaxed slightly. If there were Senju who could find the rest of their family overwhelming then perhaps they weren’t all bad. A peace between the two families that didn’t involve annihilation would require negotiation after all so perhaps making a friend could be beneficial, if the boy wasn’t a spy.

“What’s your name?” Sakura asked and the boy looked at her, his cheeks coloring slightly. The sight of the boy blushing at Sakura set Madara’s chakra on fire. She was his friend and she certainly wasn’t going to take an interest in any random Senju.

“I’m Hashirama, can I have your names?” The boy asked and Madara felt the fire in his blood intensify. Sakura wouldn’t take an interest in any random Senju but this boy had the same name as the heir. He looked a bit like Butsuma as well, kinder, less murderous but their was a resemblance never-the-less.

“Madara, she’s Sakura,” Madara cut in and drew the boy’s attention back to himself. His blush didn’t clear up at all though and he gave Madara a lopsided grin.

“You guys are amazing you know? It’s like you were dancing, I’ve never seen anything like it.” Hashirama said, his smile causing Madara to shift uncomfortably on the water. For some reason, he felt like he wanted to bash the other boy’s head in, yet at the same time despised the idea of fighting him. It was decidedly confusing, so instead he settled on letting out a grunt of agreement. “Um, I didn’t mean to spy on either of you though, can I make up for it?”

“Well since you saw a bit of our fighting style, perhaps you could offer us something about yourself? Balance it out?” Sakura suggested when it became clear Madara wasn’t about to speak. Hashirama considered the question for a bit before his face brightened and he bit his thumb. He gathered a small amount of chakra, not nearly enough for a dangerous summons then quickly made the hand signs of the jutsu. When the smoke cleared, a small slug with blue markings looked at the three children, its eye stalks swiveling to take them all in.

“Oh, hello what’s this Hashirama? Quite interesting friends you’re making today.” The slug’s voice was feminine and its chakra was utterly peaceful as it made its way up Hashirama’s leg and came to rest on his shoulder.

“Yeah I accidentally spied on them so I’m showing them something about myself to counterbalance that.” Hashirama explained and grinned at the two Uchiha. It was obvious at this point that all three children knew which clans they owed their loyalty to but none of them moved to attack. The slug, content with Hashirama’s answer, inspected the two Uchiha before focusing on Madara.

“Hello children, it is a pleasure to meet you. I apologize for Hashirama-kun’s carelessness he has no sense of tension.” The slug explained, though it was clear it was mainly focused on Madara. Sakura didn’t say anything about being ignored and Madara wasn’t about to draw attention her way, they were shinobi after all and being underestimated was useful in many cases. “Is my appearance here enough to make up for it?”

“I suppose it is,” Madara replied after a pause and Sakura nodded her agreement though the slug had already contented itself with his answer and vanished into a puff of smoke. Madara shared a side eyed glance with his friend while Hashirama grinned awkwardly.

“Sorry about that, they’re usually more polite then that.” Hashirama offered and Madara simply raised an eyebrow. “Really, okay, maybe they’re not but there we’re even now.” Hashirama declared and Madara let out a tired sigh. Somehow he just knew the other boy was going to plow through any objection short of a serious attack. He just had that imperturbable air about him, like he was the human embodiment of a cheerful battering ram.

“You can leave now, if you want. We won’t pursue you.” Madara offered and the boy frowned, clearly put out.

“I can’t keep watching you two? You’re both beautiful, the way you move and fight…” Hashirama’s words made Madara’s stomach twist again and he huffed angrily. He wasn’t about to let some Senju spy on him, nor was he going to skip out on training.

“You’re lonely, aren’t you?” Sakura’s question caught Madara off guard. The Senju boy, likely heir, offered a wry smile, one full of painful bitterness. It was obvious he wasn’t all happiness and clueless grins, though he hid it well.

“That obvious huh? Sorry, I can go. I know-”

“You can’t watch us train but, perhaps you could join us for lunch? Madara?” Sakura looked over at him and Madara thought over their options.

He was going to have to tell his father about this, there was no way he was going to allow such a security breach. Sakura’s eyes told him she was thinking the exact same thing, but neither of them were going to hurt the Senju boy. He hadn’t attacked them and this was the first real chance at dialogue the Senju and Uchiha clans had ever had. They might all be children but Madara was his clan’s heir, Sakura his second and Hashirama the future Lord Senju. They were all young but they were important and a bond could pave the way towards a brighter future.

“Alright, you can join us for lunch today. I brought some extra just in case.” Madara sighed and felt viciously satisfied that Sakura smiled at him and not the strange, confusing Senju.

***

Sakura glanced over at Hashirama, eyeing the man who had become her village’s first Hokage. He was the god of shinobi, practically worshiped by her countrymen but she knew the image was warped by propaganda. Madara was portrayed as the devil after all, a fact that angered her constantly. He wasn’t perfect, nobody was, but he wasn’t the monstrous villain intent on blood and murder the village’s histories spoke of. He was a hero, a boy seeking to defend his clan with rather accurate suspicions about the Senju and their allies now that the massacre had come to pass.

‘He doesn’t seem hostile,’ Inner mused as they ate.

“So, uh, you two are really strong. That’s cool, I mean I’m pretty strong to but the way you two fight is beautiful.” Hashirama began awkwardly, clearly intent on filling the tense silence that had settled over them. Madara glanced at the boy and scowled, his lips pressed together. It was almost a pout, as if he was personally put out by Hashirama. It certainly wasn’t the expression Sakura thought he’d have, in fact she expected him to punch the Shodaime, he was a Senju after all.

“Thanks, your chakra feels quite unique.” Sakura replied smoothly, looking Hashirama over curiously. His chakra was normal, ordinary, disappointingly so. Sure it was powerful, like a small star of potential but it wasn’t all that much different from hers, they even shared the same elements. His didn’t mix in unique or strange ways, like most with inherited elemental releases. It lent proof to the idea that the Mokuton wasn’t a kekkei genkai, despite Tenzo’s existence. There had to be something else going on, not that Sakura was going to discuss secret techniques with a Senju of all people.

“Ah well I have two elements,” Hashirama’s face sank the moment he finished speaking. An aura of despair began to radiate from him as his happy expression melted away. “I shouldn’t have told you that! That’s supposed to be a secret!”

“It’s fine, accidents happen. I mean you know what elements we are from watching us.” Sakura met Madara’s eyes, grinning playfully. The brown haired boy immediately perked up, a massive grin that reminded her of Naruto stretching his cheeks.

“You’re right! Yeah, okay I didn’t do bad.” Hashirama nodded to himself and then looked over the two Uchiha. “You two aren’t from the same clan, are you?”

“Don’t bring up clans.” Madara snapped defensively and Hashirama’s excitement dimmed, understanding flashing through his eyes. Right now they were all skirting the edges of acceptability. They all knew who the others were but until it was confirmed they could play it off as ignorance.

“Right, yeah, sorry again.” Hashirama deflated slightly and got up, looking between them. “Would you mind if I came back tomorrow, maybe?”

“Do whatever, just don’t spy on us.” Madara huffed, earning another massive grin. Sakura couldn’t help but chuckle at the interaction. Madara was normally all calm composure or fierce passion, this new awkward side of him wasn’t something she’d seen before.

“And if you do spy on us, I’ll kick your ass.” Sakura added cheerfully, giving Hashirama a shark toothed grin. The future Shodaime blushed furiously in response while Madara’s pout intensified.

‘Oh dear,’ Inner said softly as Hashirama beat a hasty retreat and momentarily reminding Sakura of Inari. ‘This is going to be fun.’

***

Tajima looked over his two eldest, doing his best to hide his rapidly forming headache. The Senju were far more nomadic then the Uchiha, they weren’t called the clan of the forest for nothing after all. They had cities and towns, fortress and strongholds but the bulk of their clan lived a much more mobile and nomadic life then the Uchiha. Some might call the Senju barbarians but Tajima would never risk underestimating them just because of their nomadic habits.

“So you met a boy you believe to be the Senju heir well within our territory.” Tajima asked and both of his children nodded. He might expect this kind of behavior from Madara, who felt the need to prove himself through action far more keenly then Sakura. The girl however clearly knew something, judging by the lack of tension in her shoulders and the speculative look in her eyes. “And you didn’t kill him? Or even try? You have summons, you could have sent for help.”

“If the next head of the Senju is an idiot then we shouldn’t kill him.” Madara huffed, and Tajima could help the eyebrow that rose in response to his son’s words. Madara was clearly ruffled and unsteady by the interaction, which made sense. Learning your foes were human, were just like you, was always a tough and bitter lesson. The Senju, despite their curse and their hatred, were humans. They didn’t feel as deeply as the Uchiha or even normal people, their curse stifling their emotions and making them rigid and stoic but they sill felt all the same.

“And your thoughts Sakura?” Tajima asked, wondering why the girl hadn’t eliminated the threat. Perhaps the boy was supposed to live, or at least die on a different day. Neither Tajima nor Sakura were eager to tempt fate by trying to change recorded events.

“I think this is an opportunity, this boy may become the Senju clan head. A personal connection would provide a chance for diplomacy we’ve never had.” Sakura said the words carefully and Tajima couldn’t blame her for her unease. She wasn’t Uchiha by blood, not that anyone would suspect such a thing considering her sharingan. Still, Tajima knew that for all she fought for the clan and devoted herself to their cause, Sakura always felt just a bit uneasy, like her place had to constantly be reaffirmed. It was understandable, but hopefully her insecurity would fade as she grew older.

“We can’t let him move unattended through our lands but scaring him off would ruin this opportunity. Worst comes to worst, we could take him prisoner if the Senju launch an attack while he’s with you two.” Tajima’s words seemed to put both children at ease. He knew that one day they would likely face this boy on the field of battle and if he was afraid they would hesitate, he’d intervene but for now he’d let things play out. “I’ll have patrols increased and I’ll allow this boy to move through our territory. I’ll also be training Izuna nearby where you met him, just in case Butsuma decides to show his face.”

“Thank you for trusting us, chichiue.” Madara’s formal tone put a smile on Tajima’s face. His son hadn’t just impulsively made the decision to ask or try to befriend the Senju. He’d known exactly how big of an ask he was making and had come upon a decisive decision. He was acting as the heir of the Uchiha, the future clan head and Sakura was perfectly fulfilling the role of his second, making up for his shortcomings in communicating his motives and thoughts. The two were in sync and once Izuna was a bit older and learned to work with them, the trio would make an unbeatable team.

***

Sakura pushed off her sheets and stretched, her muscles burning pleasantly as she prepared for the day. After a quick shower, Sakura returned to her room and stopped in front of her dresser. ‘I don’t have anything cute…’ Sakura frowned, looking over her ANBU uniforms and practical training outfits. She didn’t have anything actually nice to wear and while she didn’t have a lot of time to do anything other then train, that didn’t mean she didn’t want to have nice clothes.

“Hey Sakura, ready for-” Anko cut herself off as she threw Sakura’s door open. The girl’s tendency for being early had only gotten stronger as she intentionally built up an unhinged reputation. Her mad grin was absent, an unnecessary facade among friends and in its place was a thoughtful look. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t have any cute clothes. I grew out of everything nice.” Sakura huffed, because the truth was she’d been so busy she’d started to just grab chunin uniforms from the ANBU armory. Her clothes were black shirts, pants and cloth armor.

“Want to go shopping?” Sasuke poked his head into the room, having overhead the conversation from the hall. The boy had taken well to living with the members of Team 7, learning from all of them over the two years since the massacre. Though they were all too busy to train him consistently, somebody was always around to teach him something and the boy soaked up everything they taught him like a sponge.

“I mean, I have fuinjutsu practice and I’m nearly done figuring out how to reflect chakra…” Sakura’s voice trailed off as Anko threw an arm over her shoulder and grinned playfully. Sakura knew what that smile meant and it was the reason she hadn’t introduced Anko to Naruto, yet. When the boy was a bit older and less corruptible she’d introduce them but right now the last thing the village needed was the three of them working together on pranks. Naruto got enough help from her after all.

‘Possessive Outer?’ Inner snickered with amusement as Sakura rolled her eyes. Inner had receded somewhat over the last two years. The trauma from the massacre and her week in Root had lessened thanks to her lessons in Ninshu and Tajima’s careful aid. The Uchiha were master mind healers and she had regained most of her emotional range, though had carefully kept the ability to clamp down on things if she needed to.

‘Not at all Inner but if I introduced Anko, she’d demand we take Naruto in as well and the Hokage expressly forbid that after Sasuke started living here full time.’ Sakura loathed Sarutobi Hiruzen just as much as she hated Danzo and the rest of the Elder Council. The only other people in the village she held even a comparable level of hatred towards were the Hyuga and they were kin slavers.

‘Ah good point and with the two most hated people in the village living under one roof, even the Senju wards might not be enough to stop the riot that would break out if people discovered the last Senju and Uchiha were living near the demon brat.’ Inner scoffed, enraged that Hiruzen just let this happen. It had been his inaction and pandering to panic that had isolated the Uchiha clan. He could have stepped in, he didn’t have to throw them into a ghetto, he could have negotiated but he’d chosen genocide and one day Sakura would pay him back in kind. ‘Going to kill the Sarutobi?’

‘Going to kill everyone involved in the massacre.’ Sakura answered and Inner sent a wave of agreement before sinking back into the depths of their shared mind.

“So, what kind of clothes does our little shark like?” Anko asked and suddenly Sakura realized that perhaps agreeing to go shopping with Anko would be a very bad idea. The truth was, Sakura loved frilly, girly clothes, the kinds of things she really couldn’t wear to training. She wasn’t always on the battlefield after all and it was impossible to be ready at all times, that kind of behavior would eventually lead to the mind simply snapping from the stress. Still, most kunoichi looked down on frilly, girly clothes and Sakura just couldn’t shake her interest.

“Tennyo’s has nice stuff.” Sakura mumbled, shrinking into herself as she remembered the pretty pink and white dresses she’d seen there. They were of foreign styles with lots of lace and ruffles. They were the epitome of girly though and while the store carried some ‘practical’ clothes, none of them were something you’d wear into a combat if you had a choice.

“Tennyo’s does have nice stuff.” Anko agreed, catching Sakura off guard. The rosette’s head snapped to Anko who simply grinned and ruffled her hair playfully. “What? Just because I’d never be caught dead in their outfits doesn't mean I don’t like their stuff. Have you seen those dresses? If I was a civilian I’d rock the black and purple look.”

“Oh,” Sakura had never really considered Anko’s taste in clothes. The other girl, much like Sakura, only ever wore the standard uniform. Anko rolled her eyes with faux exasperation and then looped her arm through Sakura and Sasuke’s.

“Come on, let’s go grab Izumi and go shopping!” Anko cheered and before anyone could argue, their usual schedule was thoroughly derailed.

Sakura wasn’t exactly sure what Anko said to convince Izumi and Naori to go shopping with them. In fact, she had never considered any of her friends to be the shopping type. All of their lives had been so consumed by training since the massacre that the ten year old never really saw any of them engaging in leisure anymore. They had become soldiers, amid a sea of enemies, forced to contend with the fact that their village might one day turn on them. Today though, apparently that was being put on hold as Sakura looked over the frilly dresses before her.

A display titled battle skirts immediately drew her attention and Sakura began to browse the poofy ensembles, eyeing the pink and white outfits as well as the blacks, greens and blues. Inner hummed happily in the back of her mind, not offering any commentary and instead simply basking in the collective happiness of her friends turned family as they shopped.

“Hey, what do you think of this?” Anko asked, pulling up a dramatic looking trench coat in black with a purple lining the same shade as her hair. Even the stitching was in purple and it stood out against the high quality black leather exterior. The coat was also heavy duty and could easily be tailored up to kunoichi standards at any of the shops dedicated to turning civilian made clothes into shinobi wear.

“Leather is great for applying seals, you don’t have to worry about the weave being too loose to transmit the effects and it’ll be durable.” Sakura kept her tone completely serious, and Anko heaved a massive sigh in her direction. The reaction was so overly dramatic, Sakura couldn’t help but crack a grin. “It’d look great on you, especially with the right outfit underneath.”

“I’m thinking a chain mail shirt over a standard padded black undershirt. Keep it simple and as for pants…” Anko looked around the store before her eyes fell on a black leather mini skirt with a purple lining. Sakura knew before her friend opened her mouth what she was going to do and so returned her attention back to her shopping.

Sasuke was orbiting nearby, looking around at the dresses and skirts with poorly concealed interest. The boy was obviously lost amid the sea of frilly clothes and Sakura wondered if perhaps she should take him to a shop for shinobi after this.

‘His chakra seems embarrassed.’ Inner noted as Sasuke’s eyes roamed a black kimono. It would certainly look cute on him but it was for girl, which wasn’t a problem if he wanted to wear it but it would certainly cause a stir. ‘Why don’t you just admit you want the frilly pink dress, grab the white stockings and pink boots then help Sasuke? You can even throw in the frilly white lace gloves.’

‘…fine,’ Sakura knew that wearing all pink, in addition to her pink hair wouldn’t help how people saw her. When she wasn’t in her ANBU disguise, people often treated her like a child. It didn’t help that she was a child and rarely took missions as a chunin, though she had met the bare minimum required now to make jounin thanks to Hatake dragging her around Hi no Kuni on the requisite B and A ranks.

‘Outer, focus, go talk with Sasuke.’ Inner encouraged and Sakura let out a tired sigh and picked up the clothes she wanted. She grabbed the pink and white outfit and then grabbed a dark green kimono top with a matching knee length skirt and black boots. The two outfits would hopefully last her a few years, though at the rate she was growing she’d be back sooner rather then later. Content, Sakura meandered her way over to Sasuke who was now glancing at the nail polish curiously.

“Red’s a good color for you, dark red or dark blue. Purple could work as well but Anko might get defensive.” Sakura said casually and Sasuke jumped slightly, startling hard. He’d been so focused on the various colors that he hadn’t noticed her approach, though she had suppressed her chakra and silenced her steps.

“I’m a boy, I’m not interested in girly things. I’m just looking for you.” Sasuke denied quickly though the way his chakra twisted made it obvious to Sakura he was lying. Leaning past him, she picked up a shade of nail polish that matched the color of the sharingan, a bold crimson and then snatched up some eye shadow in a dark red. “You’re going to make me wear that, aren’t you?”

“If you want me to.” Sakura replied, more then happy to give Sasuke an excuse. If he wasn’t comfortable enough with himself to admit his own interest, she’d happily let him blame her until he was. “If anything else catches your eye, just let me know alright?”

“You’re…” Sasuke hesitated, chakra full of confusion and unease. Sakura offered him a kind smile and waved off his concern.

The boy had come out of the Massacre hurting and desperate though two years with Team 7 had done a lot to heal those wounds he was still dreadfully insecure about his own abilities, constantly measuring himself against Izumi, Anko and Sakura. He’d catch up, he had the same gift for learning that Madara had, an intuitive grasp of techniques and jutsu that was uncanny, as if he was simply remembering them rather then learning. For now though, Sakura’s massive head start and combat experience would ensure that she would stay well ahead of him for quite some time to come.

“That what you’re going to buy?” Naori asked as Sakura made her way to the front counter. Naori tended towards traditional clothes outside of battle and seemed to have no real interest in any of the overly ornate pieces on display. Still, she showed no signs of judgment as Sakura placed down her two dresses along with nail polish for herself and Sasuke.

“Yup, I won’t have much chance to wear any of it but I like it. It’s pretty,” Sakura gave Naori a glare, daring her sensei to say anything as she continued, “and pink.”

“Well I can’t argue that you’ll look adorable in them, but don’t try to give genin orders they won’t even believe you’re a kunoichi.” Naori replied earning a shrug from the rosette, who wasn’t planning to wear the clothes on the clock anyways. Sakura was not one to bring casual clothes on her missions, even lower ranked ones. In fact, she thought the idea of wearing anything other then clothes tailored to the mission to be decidedly foolish and she wasn’t the type to take missions that required such civilian clothes.

“So, Sasuke, do you want to pick up some new clothes?” Sakura asked as she paid for the makeup and outfits. The boy’s eyes darted towards a few of the dresses before he shook his head. Sakura gave him an innocent smile, though her eyes sparkled mischievously. ‘Think I should get him a dress? A red kimono perhaps?’

‘And some lipstick, he’d look adorable!’ Inner agreed cheerfully, chittering like a fox in the back of Sakura’s mind. If it made Sasuke happy, she didn’t care if it was unusual or socially frowned upon, she’d gladly shoulder the blame and pass it off as a prank. In the meantime though, she’d let Sasuke figure things out at his own pace.

Chapter Text

Chapter 33

“You know you really shouldn’t be meeting them like this. If your friend tells his father, the whole clan could be in jeopardy. We’ve gambled a lot by moving this close.” Senju Touka lectured as she ran through the trees beside Hashirama. Despite her grumbling, the brown haired girl still followed at the heels of her only friend among her clan. To the rest of the Senju she was a brat, a girl constantly throwing a tantrum for attention and trying to fill a boy’s shoes.

“He’s not like that,” Hashirama defended quickly. Madara had been more then reasonable during their first meeting. Even Hashirama likely would have reacted worse then Madara or Sakura had. Of course he knew exactly who the two Uchiha were, they were famous. The heir and the second were distinctive after all.

“Let’s hope,” Touka grumbled as they moved through the forest, rapidly closing in on their destination. The trees soon parted to reveal the mighty Naka, though here it was wide and shallow, a calm patch that had become their meeting spot. Hashirama had been here many times before and today the only difference was Touka’s presence.

“You brought a friend.” Madara noted dryly and Hashirama couldn’t help but grin. Madara looked annoyed but wasn’t making any hostile moves or hand seals, a good sign. Shifting his eyes towards Sakura, Hashirama saw the girl’s eyes were fixed on Touka, a light blush coloring her cheeks.

“Well I figured you had a friend so I should bring one as well. Besides I knew that you’d get along with her, Touka why don’t you introduce yourself?” Hashirama turned to Touka who was currently blushing furiously while looking at Sakura. A string of silence followed before Hashirama laughed awkwardly and cleared his throat. “Touka?”

“Right, okay, sorry she’s just so, I feel strange. Hashi, do I have a fever? I feel like I have a fever!” Touka panicked, much to Hashirama’s amusement and Madara’s visible exasperation. Touka’s face was flushed, though for some reason, she didn’t seem sick, at least not to Hashirama.

“I think you’re fine? Shy perhaps?” Hashirama ventured and Touka blinked before visibly gathering herself. The girl’s cheeks quickly cooled and she nodded, her face set into a fierce mask of resolve.

“Right, sorry, I’m Touka, this idiots uh cousin? Yeah, anyways I’m here to make sure none of you are bullying my friend. He’s too kind for his own good and everyone pushes him around because of it and I won’t allow that.” Touka stated firmly, causing the two Uchiha to exchange glances. Hashirama could see the familiar mischief in Sakura’s eyes that always lead to a prank or joke while Madara just looked vaguely amused.

“Well we would never take advantage of Hashi-chan, would we Madara?” Sakura asked, grinning like a fox. Hashirama watched as Madara rolled his eyes and smirked, more then happy to humor the rosette’s games. The two were effortlessly in-sync, almost as if they could reach each other's minds. Hashirama wished he had the same bond with his brothers but their thoughts were ever a mystery to him, especially Tobirama. He loved his younger brothers dearly, but they were just so different from him, colder, more reserved and certainly unwilling to talk with any Uchiha.

“No, we would never.” Madara agreed, his expression menacing and eyes glittering with amusement despite his faux exasperation. Hashirama couldn’t help but admire the two of them, they were fascinating, so alive and free with their expressions. The Senju stressed discipline and stoicism, they were people of stone, unmoving no matter what they faced in life and Hashirama hated it. It was stifling, suffocating even and the only one in the clan who ever seemed to agree with him was Touka.

“They’re just messing with you Touka.” Hashirama offered quickly, aware the two Uchiha were trying to get a rise out of her. He knew they’d needle the girl, might even demand she leave but this playful teasing was a relief. “So, do you two mind if she joins us occasionally?”

“Just for lunch.” Madara said firmly, though all four of them knew that was going to fall apart fairly quickly. Hashirama had started it, training together that is. He’d been dreaming of the fight he’d seen between the two Uchiha and had all but begged them to spar him, one on one. Hashirama knew he was strong, his chakra always did exactly what he asked of it and his reserves were massive but he couldn’t handle both of them.

What he’d learned from their spars, was that both Madara and Sakura knew how to hold back. Furthermore Sakura knew how to hide her skill and her style, falling back on incredibly simple but well timed strikes that hid her attack patterns and habits. The rosette couldn’t hide her perfect chakra control though and Hashirama had been surprised to find it was almost as good as his own. Even among the Senju his control was prodigious and she couldn’t be that far off.

“Just lunch, for now.” Hashirama grinned at his two friends. Sakura answered with a shark toothed grin of her own, the rumors that she was at least part Kaguya had been confirmed by letters from the Uzumaki clan rather recently. They didn’t know if she had the kekkei genkai to match yet though.

“Just lunch.” Madara reiterated, glaring at Hashirama who couldn’t help the answering grin. Madara acted stern and cold, but he was just as playful as his pink haired friend. He’d never admit to it of course but Hashirama thought that was just part of his charm.

***

Notes covered in fuinjutsu littered Sakura’s room within the Senju district as she stressed over her upcoming performance review. Her rate of ANBU missions had ticked up, with her being ten years old, Bear could no longer stop her from going on the same kinds of missions that Itachi had. The lie that the missions had been what caused Itachi to snap wouldn’t hold water, at least not with the current Hokage and his council, so the number of bodies Sakura left in her wake were slowly climbing. Not that Sakura particularly cared, she was a child of war, knew the cost of fighting well and in the world she lived in, that was just the way of things. She didn’t like it, nor did she lose sleep over it, it was simply normalized in her eyes.

The image of Touka wielding a guandao had been burned into her mind. She hadn’t used the sharingan, they were all still pretending after all but even so the sight had made her heart flutter and blood boil. Not to the same extent as fighting Madara of course, her instincts sang whenever they crossed blades, but still it was the first time this had happened with anyone else and Sakura was decidedly confused. Worse, it was interfering with her efforts in recreating Madara’s legendary war fan.

‘You can’t absorb ninjutsu, it would take more chakra then exists in the jutsu itself.’ Sakura knew that while it was theoretically possible, in lab conditions to absorb someone’s chakra, it wouldn’t be possible while they were trying to kill you. Even fuinjutsu wasn’t quite that powerful, though redirecting attacks was certainly possible. The Yondaime had famously diverted the Kyuubi’s bijuudama during their fight after all.

‘We’ll need to be that strong ourselves one day.’ Inner whispered in the back of Sakura’s mind, giving word to the fears and ambitions that had been building within her. She knew Madara’s legend and was determined to stand at his side, not behind him. This was the first part of that, recreating or likely inventing the fuinjutsu that had been carved into his fan. They had enough spirit wood for several weapons and Sakura and Madara both had some set aside for custom pieces.

Touka’s genjutsu had been artful, subtle enough that it would likely slip past most sharingan users. It targeted the other senses, weaving false sounds and a general sense of danger. It was incredibly advanced for a girl so young, though Sakura could guess the reasons. Touka was a girl, among the Senju, the clan that embodied rotting tradition and conservatism. To them, she was a broodmare for the next generation, not a human being with her own agency and ambitions.

‘Senju scum,’ Inner growled, her voice inhuman as Sakura remembered a throw away line that had snuck past the censors. The Senju punished abortion with death, even in the case of rape. They viewed it as a chance to steal an enemy’s kekkei genkai or clan affinities. They didn’t give a damn about the woman’s emotional well being and if she objected, well she’d die for it. ‘Touka deserves better.’

‘That’s it!’ Sakura thought standing up after thoroughly messing up her hair. She needed to talk to someone and the only person who would understand was Izumi. Izumi knew what it was to love an enemy, of sorts. Itachi’s situation was complicated, he hadn’t committed the massacre willingly but he was still very much their enemy and would remain so for as long as Danzo held his mind in his blood soaked palms.

Leaving her room, Sakura felt Sasuke’s chakra rushing through the compound. ‘It’s the end of the academy day.’ Sakura thought idly as the Uchiha ran towards her. Sasuke was still wearing the makeup she’d ‘forced’ onto him this morning. Eye shadow and nail polish since lipstick would just get smeared. ‘Perhaps some lip stain?’ Sakura grinned at the idea and ruffled Sasuke’s hair affectionately. It was still in the short wild cut that somewhat resembled hers though Sasuke’s bangs were shorter and lacked the emerald rings Sakura had picked up that hung at cheek level and kept her bangs mostly tamed. Her hair was beginning to get more wild lately, spiky even, though not to the same degree as Madara’s.

“How was the academy?” Sakura asked, dancing around Sasuke via the wall. The boy rolled his eyes at her random display of chakra and then grinned happily.

“Nobody bothered me about the makeup! A few of the girls even said it looked cool. Though they think everything I do is cool so…” Sasuke crinkled his nose in annoyance. Sakura knew he never appreciated the fan girls who had appeared after the massacre. Overnight he’d went from a pariah, one of the aloof, arrogant Uchiha to ultimate prince charming, the tragic survivor to a once legendary clan. Sasuke hated each and every one of his fans, or at least the ones who had appeared after the massacre, the few he had before he tolerated. “So, what about you? You seem jittery.”

“I need to talk to Izumi-onee,” Sakura replied and Sasuke nodded in understanding. Izumi, with her Buddha like patience had become the resident big sister, even edging out Naori for the title. The physically older Uchiha hadn’t even argued, instead finding comfort in having another adult around for company even if Izumi was in the body of a fifteen year old girl.

“I’m going to go practice kenjutsu with Naori, oh and Naruto said he’s planning a big prank with Tora-chan, anything I should know about?” Sasuke gave his adoptive sister a look. Sakura just flashed him a playful grin that meant trouble and darted away. “Great, that means it’s going to be big.” Sasuke let out a sigh and made his way towards the training grounds, while Sakura opened the door to Izumi’s room.

“What is it Sakura?” Izumi asked, looking up from her book on medical ninjutsu. She had the chakra control for it and brain surgery was their only route to healing Itachi so naturally Izumi had begun to pick it up. It had inspired Anko and Naori to start practicing as well, mostly so they could patch wounds in the field and even Sasuke had gotten in on it though he’d had no success so far.

“Well I met this girl,” Sakura began before pausing. It wasn’t like she could explain her trips to the past, despite the years that had gone by, she still felt it hard to wrap her head around. If she hadn’t gotten the chest from Shisui, and the inheritance she’d planned for herself, she might have eventually convinced herself it was just dreams. “And she makes me feel strange.”

“Strange how?” Izumi asked, keeping judgment from her voice. In fact the half Senju didn’t seem to be feeling anything other then kind patience, her chakra amicable and steady, a comforting blanket of cool power that hung around her like a winter storm.

“Well, my stomach feels all fluttery when we spar and sometimes my cheeks get all hot and she keeps popping into my thoughts.” Not as much as Madara went unsaid and unheard, at least by Izumi. Sakura had moments where she wasn’t focused on the past, on her shared burden with her best friend but it was a frequent focus.

“Do you enjoy her company? Or do you dislike her?” Izumi’s tone was careful but Sakura could already see where this was leading. She was ten sure, but she was a very intelligent ten year old thank you very much.

“I’ve got a crush,” Sakura realized aloud and Izumi nodded in understanding. “On a girl.”

“That’s fine you know, nothing wrong with it.” Izumi pointed out and Sakura nodded numbly because it wasn’t the fact that she was crushing on a girl that bothered her. No, it was the fact that girl was a Senju, which would be fine in the present but in the past? Unthinkable.

‘At least we know for sure and can address it before it becomes a problem.’ Inner advised and Sakura sent her other half a silent wave of agreement. They couldn’t fall in love with Touka, that wouldn’t end well for anyone, least of all Madara. To him it would be a betrayal and she would never put him through that. Besides, Madara was more fun to fight. ‘Back to studying chakra?’

‘Best to focus on something and get used to driving her from my thoughts.’ Sakura agreed, though she knew it wouldn’t be that simple. Still, her current efforts had born fruit. She hadn’t actually implemented a solution but she understood the problem.

‘Why don’t you talk me through it?’ Inner suggested, since they both shared the same understanding of things, but could hold different views. The benefits of having two minds.

‘Well ninjutsu cannot be sealed, at least not other people’s ninjutsu. The Yondaime got around this by redirecting it through a portal but that required three physical anchors for the seal and another three for the destination, along with a large amount of chakra.’ Sakura explained while Inner hummed her agreement. They both knew what the problem was, to absorb an attack was impossible, to nullify it required the same amount of chakra or more if you used the wrong element.

‘But what about redirecting? You only need to cancel the chakra propelling the jutsu in a given direction, not all the chakra of the attack. Let’s use a fireball as an example, most of the chakra is in creating the fire and maintaining it with only a small amount dedicated to its speed and direction.’ Inner pointed out and Sakura felt the realization snap into place.

Of course she didn’t have to cancel a jutsu, just redirect it and to redirect it she only needed to overcome the small fraction of chakra giving it direction. It was brilliant and with the right seals, she could return the attack with an added boost of power and speed, a quick blast of complimentary chakra to fan the flames as it were.

‘Why didn’t I think of this sooner?!’ Sakura wanted to scream in frustrated excitement as she got to work, her plans quickly coming together. Now that she knew what she wanted, she could go about achieving it. Her dry run would be her ANBU armor, a simple repulsion seal to prove the concept. If it worked, it’d redirect weaker jutsu. For stronger attacks, she’d need chakra steel armor, though even chakra steel could only direct enough chakra to reflect a B rank jutsu at best.

‘It’s chakra density that ends up being the problem.’ Inner mused as Sakura thought over the various materials she could use. Of course it came down to chakra density, Izumi’s fascinating discovery. Much like a blade concentrated force, A rank ninjutsu had so much concentrated chakra they were basically unblockable and had to be met with another A rank or simply avoided. Fortunately, the spirit wood she had on hand from Kaminari no Kuni could support an S rank fuinjutsu array, so once she was confident it would work, she’d make a pair of gunbai, one for herself and one for Madara.

***

When Madara woke up, he felt a strange unease wash over him. The morning was crisp and cool, the beginnings of winter just starting to set in over Hi no Kuni. The harvests had come and gone, bails of rice now stocked the warehouses throughout the Uchiha territory and kotatsu rolled out to provide islands of warmth amidst the winter chill.

Sakura appeared across from him and offered him a small smile, clearly she felt the unease as well. Something was off, the world was too still, the birds silent all around the fortress. It was an omen, a promise of impending strife, as if the whole world was holding its breath. The war had been gone for so long, but it had to restart sooner rather then later. The Uchiha had been building strength, their injuries healed by Sakura’s small hands and their armories full of explosive tags and storage scrolls. It was a revolution, though the Senju were no doubt benefiting form the Uzumaki’s trade as well.

“Should we wear our armor today?” Madara asked and Sakura actually considered his words. Most days when he was feeling uneasy, she dismissed it. Today however, she clearly paused and thought over the suggestion before shaking her head.

“Just mail, underneath our normal clothes.” Sakura replied and Madara gave her a nod. That meant they’d be bringing their scythes in scrolls as well. Sakura passed him a sealing tag he didn’t recognize, and he could feel power stored within it the moment his fingers touched the thick parchment. “A protective tag, it’ll block one C rank ninjutsu. Don’t rely on it.”

“I won’t,” Madara promised, wondering how Sakura found the time to do it all. She couldn’t match him in jutsu use anymore and his taijutsu was better but she was by far the superior medic and she was picking up fuinjutsu like it was second nature. Perhaps not as fast as he learned new ninjutsu or genjutsu but she was clearly in her element when working with pen and parchment.

The two children got ready for the day, eating rice balls filled with freshwater fish. The rice had been cooked in broth made from fish bones and well seasoned while the fish had been steamed and was perfectly tender. All in all, a good start to the day and Madara quickly forgot his foreboding as he pulled on a chain mail shirt over his undershirt and threw on a navy blue tunic to cover it. A satchel of kunai and shuriken along with his weapon scroll completed his kit for a day of hard training and the two children quickly headed into the forest, their escorts tailing them.

Patrols had been stepped up significantly since they had run into Hashirama and Madara could feel Uchiha moving through the trees ahead of them. No signs of battle or chakra flares caught his attention but channeling Sakura’s chakra into his body had become habit and her perfect chakra control allowed him to notice even the tiniest shifts in chakra, providing him with razor sharp sensing. If he pushed chakra into other senses, they could be amplified as well, though he hadn’t trained that nearly enough. It was hard to find the time in the day and he had his own areas of training to focus on, like leading the clan in battle.

Reaching the Naka river, Madara stopped at the bank. He could feel Hashirama’s chakra, earlier then normal and focused on it. Hashirama was stressed, uneasy about something and Touka was with him as well. Both Senju were early but Madara couldn’t help but feel he was missing something. It was like there was a sound just beyond his hearing, a whisper of something he couldn’t place. At his side, Sakura was faring no better, her eyes roaming the forest nervously, red threatening to bleed into emerald as she kept watch.

“They’re earlier,” Sakura murmured and Madara nodded in agreement. “I don’t like this.” Sakura added, which made two of them. Both Uchiha children could feel their hands shift towards their weapons though they didn’t draw them.

Hashirama burst from the forest and landed on the bank, sandy dirt and pebbles scattering violently with the impact. Touka touched down beside him, far more controlled and her expression was tight, not quite blank but as near as a ten year old could manage. This close Madara could feel their chakra spiking with anxiety, nervous and ready to be called upon at a moment’s notice.

“Hey Madara, up for a game? Skipping rocks perhaps?” Hashirama asked nervously and Madara shrugged, moving forward and picking up a smooth, pebble. Hashirama mimicked the action but a rock dropped from his sleeve into his hand. Sakura grinned at Touka, showing off her razor sharp fangs which Touka answered with a frustrated look, glaring at the ground and kicking at the dirt in a show of frustration. Something was very clearly wrong.

Madara looked at his rock and then Hashirama, then took aim. Hashirama did the same and their stones went flying simultaneously. Madara’s stone skipped across the water, making its way to Hashirama while Madara caught the other boy’s stone. ‘Run,’ Madara felt a burst of chakra and looked up just in time to see a kunai whistling towards him. A second kunai took it from the air, sending the blades plummeting into the water as Senju Butsuma burst from the cover of the forest.

Tajima moved to meet him as Madara saw a white and blue blur rocket towards him, a boy with blood red eyes and snow white hair landing on the river, a barrage of needles shooting towards him with no time to react. Madara jerked as the tag Sakura had given him burned into action, blocking the jutsu and water splashing the ground around him.

“Kuchiyose no jutsu!” Sakura’s call out immediately escalated the fight as her hand slammed into the ground and a white tiger the size of a small house burst into view. Chakra flares were erupting throughout the forest as the tiger roared, lightning crackling across its fur.

“Trying to kill my son as well Uchiha?” Butsuma smirked at Tajima, the two meeting in a flurry of blows as they danced over the water’s surface. They had fought countless times before and knew each other's techniques like the back of their hand. “Tobirama, kill at least one of them. Hashirama help your brother and attack! Or are you incapable of even something this simple?!”

“If your son takes another step forward, you won’t have anything left to bury.” Tajima warned lightly, earning a grin from Butsuma. The man jumped back, fingers flying through a familiar chain of seals and Tajima moved to counter. Tobirama, trying to take advantage of the fight, shot forward, intent on gutting the Uchiha patriarch but was forced to dodge a flurry of senbon, his eyes shooting towards Madara and a glare on his face.

“So the girl ran, good they don’t belong on the-” Tobirama was cut off as Sakura emerged from the water, her fist slamming into his breastplate and shattering the steel with ease. Ribs cracked and deformed fragments tore open skin as Tobirama was hurled from the river and straight towards his older brother.

“Hashirama, get out of here!” Sakura shouted as her eyes spiraled to life, sharingan blazing under the morning sun. Killing intent rolled off the girl as Madara drew another handful of senbon and hurled them towards Butsuma forcing the man to dodge and giving his own father an opening. Tajima kicked the Senju, sending him back to the opposite bank of the Naka, where he landed next to his sons.

“Chichiue, Tobirama needs a medic, his ribs are broken and he’s bleeding.” Hashirama’s words earned him a furious glare from Butsuma, however before the man could snap at him, Sakura’s tiger charged across the river, finally finding an opening to attack. Lightning gathered around the summons as it closed in on them, its claws buzzing and chirping with plasma.

“Take your brother and fall back. Make sure the girl doesn’t get captured, she’s of good stock.” Butsuma ordered, earning a seething glare from Touka who took the opportunity to leave without another word. Hashirama shot Madara a pained look before leaving, Tobirama limp in his arms.

“Running away old friend?” Tajima asked, smirking as a water dragon rose up behind him. Butsuma growled but was forced to jump further back into the forest as the justu shot forward, lightning filling it as Sakura’s tiger added its fury to the attack. Senju chakra was alive in the forest, though they were present in far fewer number then the Uchiha who had been prepared for just such an attack. Sakura’s tiger roared again, clearly eager for battle, its electric blue eyes darting to its master as she stood beside Madara.

“Madara, Sakura, you two are the target of this attack. Return to the fortress.” Tajima ordered and then looked at the tiger, who quickly shifted its gaze to him. “Keep your master safe.” His tone was respectful but firm and the tiger dipped its head, returning to Sakura’s side.

“Did you kill him?” Madara asked as the two took off, running through the trees. Their route was familiar, even if it felt alien now. Around them, Uchiha moved silently, faster then the normal eye could follow but clear as day to their sharingan.

“No, broke his ribs and my hand.” Sakura grimaced, cupping her right hand in her left, emerald chakra slowly piecing the bones back together. Madara winced, a flash of sympathy pain rushing through him along with anger at seeing her injured. She had struck with all the fury of a goddess and had caught the Senju bastard completely by surprise. If he hadn’t been wearing armor, the boy would be dead, though Madara wasn’t sure he wanted that. The white haired boy was Hashirama’s brother after all and for all that he was a Senju, Hashirama was also Madara’s friend.

“Perhaps that’s for the best.” Madara said softly and felt Sakura’s chakra twitch with blood lust. The girl’s lips were pulled back and briefly a black rage burned through her before it was devoured, no doubt by her Inner personality.

“No, I really wanted to kill him.” Sakura admitted, the words catching Madara off guard. She meant it, truly and utterly, she wanted Senju Tobirama dead. Her chakra pulsed and burned through her veins, still agitated and angry though now at levels that were more reasonable and wouldn’t consume her. “He tried to kill you. He nearly succeeded.”

“Thank you.” Madara said softly and Sakura’s facade crumbled as they reached the rice fields. Pain and loss bled into her chakra as silent tears rolled down her cheeks. Wordlessly she took his hand and gave it a squeeze, driving home just how close Madara had come to death. If he didn’t take the tag with him, if Sakura hadn’t given it to him, if his opponent had used just a bit more chakra, he’d be dead.

“I’m not losing you too.” Sakura whispered and Madara grit his teeth, the muscles in his jaw going taught. He remembered two years ago, how Sakura had fallen apart, how her emotions had dulled and her eyes became distant. Her chakra had burned with the fury of the Uchiha’s curse and yet she didn’t have enough chakra for the change to occur. She’d recovered, as much as one could recover from such things and on. Most days the scars didn’t show but here and now he was reminded how much his continued presence meant to her.

“You won’t, I promise.” Madara had promised himself he would get stronger. He’d frozen up, terrified that he’d end up having to fight Hashirama or Touka. He’d been afraid and stunned, he hadn’t truly expected a battle, wasn’t in the proper mindset and he’d locked up. That would not happen again, if he had to become the perfect warrior, so be it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 34

Full scale war between two shinobi clans was nothing like an ANBU mission. Sakura already knew this, having grown up ferrying weapons, wounded and ammunition around countless battlefields but the war had fundamentally changed now or rather the Senju had changed things forever. They had trained their ashigaru in ninjutsu and taijutsu, not well, just a simple crash course but it was enough to alter the battlefield calculus.

Flares of chakra lit up across the girl’s senses as she darted among the combatants. The Uchiha were winning most of their battles, quality surpassing the quantity that the Senju brought to bear, however each battle their numbers dwindled. The attrition was slow, Sakura pulled her kin back from the brink of death while Senju and their servants died in droves however there seemed to be an endless number of souls to fill the ranks of the dead.

“Sakura!” Madara’s shout ripped her attention from her patient and she jumped as the ground beneath her shot upwards, forming a lethal spike. The wounded Uchiha rolled out of the way just in time, biting back a scream as her injuries were jostled. A fireball sprang from Madara’s lips as he took out the Senju who had attacked his friend while Sakura flicked a barrage of explosive notes into the Senju lines, the explosions rattling their lungs as the two children gripped the downed soldier and pulled them back, away from the fighting.

“She’s stabilized! I’m going back out!” Sakura barked the words out the moment she hit one of the aid tents, handing off the wounded soldier to the other Uchiha medics and returning to the front. The battle had been raging for three days without signs of stopping and she knew her vanishing act had likely been noticed by Senju spies. The battle lines were fluid at this point, both sides launching infiltration attacks and skirmishing up and down the borderline though the bulk of the battle was focused around the trade town of Tanzaku-gai.

“Sakura, let me summon an eagle. You need a break.” Madara grabbed Sakura’s shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. Sakura could feel her lungs burning and her chakra scrapping on empty. She knew Madara was doing much better then she was, acting as her escort and only fighting off those who got between them and a downed comrade.

“Alright, we can relay the information to chichiue,” Sakura conceded and Madara quickly called upon one of his eagles. The mighty bird carried them aloft and Sakura watched the battlefield, taking notes of the tactics and organization among their enemy.

It was hell below them. Ninjutsu tore up the land, hurling chunks of stone and calling up spikes that could gut a man in full plate. Fire jutsu had long ago scorched away the grass and trees that had once surrounded the city, leaving an ashen waste land within which the battle now raged. Suiton jutsu constantly rearranged the water that had filled the rice paddies, forming a thick black and gray paste as it mixed with the ash and blood.

Amid the hellish wasteland, shinobi and ashigaru fought constantly, the battle lines on both sides spread out to keep men being trapped in a jutsu. The Senju ashigaru only knew a handful of such techniques but they were disruptive, stone cannonballs that could crash through a spear wall or a wave of water that could knock over a dozen men. The actual level of jutsu being used was low, nothing impressive. The geography would be recognizable once the foot obstacles were broken down and the plant life recovered but that did little to take away from the sheer impact of the scene.

“We’re going to need to start training our own ashigaru and we’re starting behind them.” Madara said softly and Sakura nodded in agreement, her sharingan taking it all in and permanently storing the sight within her mind. Burning the images of hell into her retina and brain forevermore.

“And until then we’ll need to fight with better tactics to make up the difference. Good thing they don’t have any flying summons.” Sakura replied, glancing around and spotting a few slugs covering wounded Senju that were limping away from the carnage. That was Hashirama at working, doing the same job as her, saving lives and staying away from the melee. Tobirama and the rest of Butsuma’s sons however were constantly at their father’s heels, braving the worst of the fighting and just asking for death.

“They’re careless with the lives of their children.” Sakura whispered, knowing exactly how old each of those Senju would live. All of their names were recorded in history and she had memorized what was known about them. If she met them in battle, she would be prepared and would do her best to fend them off or kill them, if fate decided to hand her Tobirama’s life.

***

Naruto couldn’t stop smiling as he ran alongside Kagetora. The two children had their arms full of prank supplies and were moving over the rooftops to avoid civilians. Soon enough, they were stopped in a clearing near the training fields and the two children went over their supplies. Naruto could tell his friend was exhausted, even if she didn’t act it. She’d been scarce lately, ever since the Uchiha Massacre he’d seen her less and less though she never dropped out of his life entirely. It was because of missions, though she never told him what she did.

“So, we’ve got paint, launchers, bait for squirrels and rabbits, itching powder, chili powder, water balloons, paint balls, smoke bombs, what else do we need?” Kagetora asked and Naruto thumbed his chin as he thought over his next big prank. He wanted to get the academy teachers, especially after Tora had informed him they were changing his grades. She’d been helping him study, during pranks she’d quiz him on whatever he was learning in class and his grades should have been improving. Instead they’d dropped further and he’d even been given a few zeroes after being accused of cheating.

“I think this should be enough, the sensei are having a party to celebrate the founding of the academy tomorrow. Can you get the squirrels? The really energetic ones?” Naruto asked, earning a sharp toothed grin from his white and black haired friend. She gave him a nod and he could practically see it now. Tora had refused to tell him where she got the squirrels from, because apparently it was too dangerous for an academy student but she never failed to deliver so Naruto didn’t mind. “Perfect, yeah I’ve got everything.”

With that the two children set to work. Kagetora or rather Sakura, not that Naruto knew her real name, gathered up some squirrels from the forest of death, keeping them in a simple genjutsu until it was time to unleash them. Naruto meanwhile infiltrated the academy, barely dodging Iruka who was looking for him and stole the keys to the staff room. Then he scampered back to their meeting place to hangout and spend time with his only real friend.

***

Sakura felt Hound’s chakra as she escorted Naruto back towards his apartment. The man who had been preparing her for the jounin exams shadowed them without making his appearance as she dropped Naruto off, complete with a takeout dinner. The moment Naruto closed his front door, she shunshined over to the other ANBU, well aware he wouldn’t be broadcasting his chakra to her if he didn’t intend to talk.

Coming out of the shunshin without her sharingan, Sakura was forced to rely on her chakra sensing. It was nearly instant, seamless though more chakra intensive and far less intuitive then simply using her eyes. Still, more exhausting or not, Sakura could ‘see’ during a shunshin, unlike most shinobi and thus she was able to duck the kick aimed at her head that greeted her. Pulling a kunai from her sleeve, she took up a basic guard as Kakashi returned to a casual stance, eyeing her from behind his hound mask.

“Good, your sensing has gotten better.” Hound said, tone blank, as if he didn’t genuinely just try to kick her in the head without warning. The man epitomized the insanity of the modern age. There was nowhere safe, you were never off guard, or at least that was what the regulations stressed. Constant vigilance to the point of paranoia was encouraged despite the mental breakdowns and trauma it inflicted on the shinobi forces. There was always another body to replace those who snapped, always more fresh blood to replace what was shed.

“Thank you senpai.” Sakura kept her tone respectful, after all Hatake Kakashi was a living legend. He was socially stunted but he was an excellent ANBU captain and he was a force of nature in battle. He was also vastly knowledgeable, skilled in every single one of the shinobi arts even if he dismissed his prowess in the more esoteric fields such as genjutsu and fuinjutsu.

“The Jounin exams are in a week, you should be studying not playing with Uzumaki.” Hound lectured, earning an eye roll from the disguised rosette. Hound had no life beyond ANBU. Sure he’d go drinking with the other members of Team Ro. She also knew Team Ro had a tradition of stopping by the Akasen after a successful combat mission, but besides the few concessions made towards interacting with his team, Kakashi didn’t do much of anything besides train. Even his one acquaintance outside of ANBU, Might Gai, was a training partner and their interactions were limited to insane training challenges.

‘He’s a war child, like us but he doesn’t have an Inner of his own.’ Inner whispered in the back of her mind and Sakura sent a wave of agreement towards her other self. Without the two of them, Sakura knew her mind would have long ago snapped under the constant stress of switching times and all that came with it. She’d go from battle in one timeline to a stealth mission in another or perhaps would lay down on an ashen wasteland only to open her eyes in the Senju compound. It was jarring to put it lightly.

“I’m ready,” Sakura replied softly, earning a flat look from Hatake. She knew she was ready. She might not have the experience or the chakra reserves of the older applicants, but she had physical strength and fuinjutsu. She also had her little chest and Sakura suspected there would be a scroll waiting for her within it the night before the exam. She hadn’t checked it in months, not since the night after Butsuma had tried to kill her and Madara.

“I hope you are.” Hound’s voice was stern and she could understand his concern. She trained hard but perhaps not as hard as he would have. Hatake Kakashi was a consummate professional, at least while behind a porcelain dog mask. He was on time, demanded perfection and was a brutal disciplinarian.

Hound had pushed her in kenjutsu and bukijutsu harder then even Tajima had been willing to do, cutting her with live steel and leaving her covered in her own blood during training spars. It brought to mind memories of Root but Sakura never complained, even if sometimes while training with him, her mind felt a bit too quiet and her emotions far too distant.

“I am,” Sakura reaffirmed and Hound nodded, vanishing in a shunshin. The man had come to check up on her, likely making sure she wasn’t nervous or jittery. If she had shown any sign of nerves or had been caught off guard, she knew he’d have knocked her out and dragged her to a training field regardless of her other plans. He had been ordered by the Hokage to prepare her and Hound never failed a mission, or left a man behind. He was a living legend for a reason after all.

***

Sakura sat down in her room within the Senju compound and looked at the chest that Shisui had given her. Even now the memory of his death tore at her and the utter powerlessness she’d felt still clawed at her confidence. She’d been too weak to save him. It didn’t matter that she was only eight years old, nor that Itachi had also failed. With a deep breath, Sakura pushed the memories from her mind and focused on the present. The chest unlocked with a pulse of her chackra and she flicked the latch up before pushing back the lid.

‘Jounin exams,’ Sakura saw the scroll, the label clear as day and withdrew it. Just like the prior two scrolls, Sakura activated it with a pulse of chakra and a drop of blood. The summoning matrix activated and a burst of smoke momentarily filled the room before clearing to reveal a woman with blue hair so dark it appeared black, except where the light hit it directly. The tips of her fox ears and the ends of her tails were white while her eyes were a dark blue.

“Hello Sakura-chan, I am Sana as in calm. I specialize in defense and protect the temples and holdings of our kin.” Sana’s voice was calm, and three tails swished behind her lazily. She pulled out a storage scroll and Sakura had a feeling she knew what lay within. “For your jounin exam, you will need armor and seals.” With a burst of chakra, Sana unsealed a familiar set of armor alongside a stack of barrier seals.

“Thank you Sana-onee-san.” Sakura murmured as she reached out and touched the cool metal of the armor reverently. The dark red lacquer that covered the steel was familiar and immediately brought comfort to the young girl. In the back of her mind, Sakura could hear the clash of armies, the ringing of blades and the battle cries of countless shinobi. The phantom heat of katon danced over her lips while the smell of ash played across her nose. “I appreciate your help, all of you.”

“We would help more often if you called upon us, though your village would not appreciate our presence.” Sana reached out and stroked Sakura’s hair. Sakura tensed briefly before relaxing, her instincts recognizing the kitsune as kin and putting her mind at ease. Footsteps outside her door interrupted the moment and Sana withdrew her hand. “I suppose this is goodbye for now.” Sana said softly then vanished in a puff of smoke as Sasuke pulled the door open.

“Sakura! Get up you’ve got the jounin exam in an hour!” Sasuke chirped, Anko leaning around the door behind the young boy. The snake summoner grinned like a loon, radiating smug satisfaction over influencing Sasuke to always be early like her. Anko’s eccentricity had ramped up after her acceptance into ANBU and she showed no signs of slowing down her march towards a mask of perfect insanity.

“Yeah Sakura, hurry up you don’t want to risk being late do you?” Anko asked before eyeing the dark red armor Sakura was slowly pulling on. Sakura hadn’t worn real armor since the massacre and she no longer brought her scythe on ANBU missions. However today, clearly that trend had reversed. “I don’t remember you buying that.”

“It’s an inheritance from my summons.” Sakura replied calmly and Anko’s eyes narrowed, even as her grin widened. A snake slithered from Anko’s collar, its tongue tasting the art and it hissed something in Anko’s ear. Anko’s eyes glittered playfully and Sakura knew what the snake had likely said. “I know what my summons are Anko.”

“I know, but take it from a social pariah. You’ve been shielded from the general ranks by ANBU and civilians by living within the Senju district. You really don’t want a bad reputation, it makes life difficult when you can’t hide behind a mask. Right now, the village has all but forgotten about you. Nobody calls you chigiri anymore, or at least not to your face and that’s probably how you want things to stay, right?” Anko’s tone made it clear she wasn’t really asking. In fact, Sakura knew that Anko was concerned for her, likely wondering how long she’d been contracted with the foxes. Anko had never asked her about her summons after all and Sakura hadn’t admitted to anyone in the current time save Shisui that her first summoning contract was with the kitsune.

“That’s why I use the tiger contract Anko.” Sakura replied, already tired out despite having just woken up. She pulled on her armor quickly, practiced fingers making for quick work. Once she was done she rose to her feet and unsealed her scythe, twisting a barrier seal around the haft. The chakra shielding seals were carefully placed under her gauntlets and then Sakura strapped her holsters in place before securing her wakizashi at her side. “Now then, I’ve got an exam to pass.”

“Good luck!” Sasuke called out as Sakura left the room through the window. She grinned and flipped midair, waving at Sasuke and grinning as the boy returned the gesture. Then she landed on the opposite rooftop and took off, crossing the short distance between the Senju compound and the jounin headquarters.

The building was bustling, with at least thirty candidates filling the general lounge as they waited for their exam. There would be no cheating or mind games here, at least not for the first exam. Sakura immediately drew attention as she walked in, several tokubetsu jounin looking over the pink haired girl curiously while the chunnin trying straight for jounin dismissed her immediately.

“Maa, Sakura-chan what are you doing here? Lost?” Kakashi drawled, dressed in his jounin uniform. His tone was laid back and his shoulders were slouched but his eye was sharp as was his chakra. He was upset, though about what Sakura couldn’t tell.

“Good morning Senpai, I have my jounin exam today and I wouldn’t want to be late.” Sakura replied, earning a few raised eyebrows as she smiled at him. She felt out of place constantly in this time, Konoha was almost alien to her these days. She was so sheltered within both ANBU and the Senju compound that she barely knew what her peers were like.

‘We don’t even know any non-ANBU shinobi.’ Inner pointed out dryly as Kakashi put on a fake smile, his eye curving even as his mouth remained flat under his mask. His chakra was level and none of the casual ease or amusement he was displaying was genuine.

“Oh and who recommended you for jounin? You need three recommendations after all.” Kakashi pointed out and Sakura rolled her eyes as she walked towards the jounin commander’s office. Nara Shikaku had been the commander since the tail end of the Third War. He was a logistics wizard, a genius of organization even if his battlefield command was somewhat passive, at least by the standards of the warring clans period.

“Well you recommended me, as did Uchiha Naori.” Bear had been the third but Sakura wasn’t going to announce that around so many ears. ANBU was supposed to be a secret, even if Kakashi flaunted it. Most ANBU who didn’t disguise themselves while behind the mask didn’t have public personas. Sakura would have been one of them, if Bear hadn’t made it clear the Hokage had plans for Haruno Sakura. Nagao Kagetora was the natural solution, a false identity that couldn’t be traced back to her.

“Ah, I see, well those are some big names.” Kakashi replied cheerfully, as if he wasn’t one of them. Sakura ignored his whimsical behavior. Hatake fed on annoyance and generally existed to ruffle the feathers of anyone within sight. Of course he wasn’t mean spirited about it, most of the time.

“Quite,” Sakura agreed and opened the door to the jounin commander’s office. The Nara was clearly exhausted, having already admitted thirty candidates to the exam and another thirty would show up over the course of the next half hour. “Here is my paperwork.”

“Haruno Sakura huh? I’ve heard a lot about you.” Shikaku murmured, accepting her paperwork and checking it over quickly. His chakra twisted, nervousness, shame and anxiety fighting for dominance within him. He had a son her age and he’d no doubt seen her mission record. The man was likely thinking over what horrors she’d experienced while behind her porcelain white tiger mask.

‘If only he knew what we see without the mask and disguise.’ Inner whispered and Sakura suppressed a shiver as she remembered the battles of the past. The music of the battlefield was haunting, terrible but enticing never-the-less. She loathed war, it hurt people, broke them, killed them and left only ashes and ruin in its wake but she enjoyed fighting. It wasn’t a contradiction, Sakura wouldn’t start a fight or a war if she could help it but there was no harm in enjoying violence she couldn’t avoid.

‘I think there is something very wrong with us.’ Sakura told Inner as Shikaku stamped her papers and placed them among the pile. His eyes lingered on her and the man’s lips pressed into a thin line as his chakra churned. It was obvious he wanted to say something to her, to speak with her and yet he couldn’t bring himself to do so. Sakura gave him a nod and a close lipped smile as she turned towards the door.

“Shikaku-sama, is that all?” Sakura asked, only half facing the man as she prepared to leave. She used her most polite tone and kept her expression relaxed, not blank but still quite neutral. Shikaku’s chakra spiked, recognition and fear briefly flashing through him before he mastered himself and crushed them, though suspicion lingered in the back of his mind.

‘He’s thinking of Itachi.’ Inner ventured and Sakura had to agree. She knew there were going to be comparisons to the most recent prodigy. The pipeline for early graduation had been completely closed following the massacre. Beforehand it had required the Hokage’s express permission but now it was off the table. Had Sakura not reached the rank of chunin, she would have been sent back to the academy and she was silently thankful that hadn’t happened. She would have died of boredom and likely decked the sensei for their treatment of Naruto.

“No that is all. The first exam begins in half an hour. You may wait in the lounge with the rest of the candidates.” Shikaku said and Sakura felt his chakra lighten as she closed the door behind her. Clearly he hadn’t enjoyed their particular interaction and she couldn’t really blame him. She knew that people in this time period found her unsettling.

The shadow of Itachi loomed large in the village’s mind though she rarely had to deal with it. In ANBU she was seen as a bit of a mascot. The precocious child medic that had saved dozens of lives both in the field and in the ANBU medical bay. Teams she was attached to had very high survival rates, even on failed missions and her cheerful demeanor set her apart from other child prodigies like Uchiha Itachi and Hatake Kakashi. That buffer was gone now as she sat down among the other applicants and felt countless eyes drilling into her from all sides.

“You’re a jounin candidate?” A girl with curly black hair asked and Sakura turned to face her only to find herself breathless as she met two sharingan red eyes. The woman looked like an Uchiha, maybe a cousin of Shisui’s with her hair and facial structure, yet there were no tomoe or chakra in her eyes. It was obvious she had Uchiha blood in her though, that color couldn’t happen without chakra mutation after all.

“Yes, I’m Haruno Sakura, what is your name?” Sakura asked and the woman offered her a strained smile. The entire room was eavesdropping on the conversation, the other candidates either using the conversation to keep their mind off their own worries or genuinely curious about the pink haired prodigy that had practically vanished after her showing in the chunin exams.

“I’m Yuhi Kurenai.” Kurenai replied, her smile still tight and clearly uncomfortable. She dropped it quickly, though her chakra was still tight and uneasy. Something about Sakura unsettled her, likely her age though perhaps the older kunoichi held a hatred for the people of Mizu no Kuni, it wasn’t an uncommon sentiment in Konoha. “You’re the child who became a chunin at six right?”

“Five actually, I beat Kakashi-senpai’s record.” Sakura answered truthfully because she was still quite proud of that fact. She was too young for a promotion, the Sandaime was absolutely insane even by the standards of the warring clans era. The man was too comfortable throwing responsibility at children. He had even allowed Naruto to live on his own around the same age she earned her vest. Sakura had still been living with the Haruno clan at that age, only moving out after her induction into ANBU.

“I see,” Kurenai fell silent after that, her chakra still obviously uneasy. Sakura didn’t comment on it, after all this exam was make or break. Everyone present had at least three recommendations and their performance was a reflection of the people who recommended them. Sakura was confident, Hound hadn’t pressured her after their brief exchange at the beginning of the week and Naori had simply grinned when Sakura asked if she was ready.

“Candidates, the testing room is now open. Take your seats and do not cheat. You either know what you need to or you’re not jounin material.” Morino Ibiki barked out the orders and Sakura followed along with the crowd, taking her seat and waiting for further instruction. There were around eighty candidates now, all vying for a promotion though in truth less then ten would earn it and everyone knew it. Jounin weren’t limited by treaty or policy but to earn the title required skill well above the average. They couldn’t just be a seasoned chunin or a veteran of war, they had to be more than that, truly better then their peers.

‘This is easy,’ Inner whispered from the back of Sakura’s mind, dredging up knowledge for the rosette. The girl’s memory was perfect, likely a result of Inner’s existence. Inner could replay anything that Sakura had seen, her perfect recall dating all the way back to when Sakura was around three years old. Sakura just had to want to remember something and Inner would go searching for it in the depths of their mind before pushing it forward for Sakura to watch. It wasn’t instant, not like naturally recalling something, but it was perfect and right now she needed perfection.

‘No multiple choice, a lot of legal knowledge, chakra mechanics, basics of all shinobi arts plus fuinjutsu, squad tactics and first aid.’ Sakura had blitzed through the test and turned it over, placing her pencil down when she finished. She knew an exam like this would have heavily favored the Uchiha, in fact thanks to the sharingan they wouldn’t even need to study. Unfortunately most of the clan’s shinobi had been capped at chunin, with only a handful of tokubetsu jounin and a scarce few reaching full jounin.

“Are you finished?” A proctor asked, coming over to her desk. Sakura nodded and the man slid her papers into a folder and sealed it with chakra. “Very well, leave through that door and follow the guide from T&I for the next stage of your examination. Follow their orders.” Sakura followed the proctor’s orders and got up, leaving through said door and finding herself face to face with a rather recently promoted chunin she recognized from around the village. He had long spike hair and a bandage wrap over his face along with another over his chin. He wore the gray uniform of T&I and he grinned and nodded for her to follow, leading her through the halls of the Jounin HQ then down into the tunnels that ran below Konoha proper.

“You ever been in these tunnels before pinky?” The man asked casualty, no name tag or identifying marks visible on his uniform. Sakura had only seen glimpses of him and couldn’t recall a name she’d never heard.

“I do quite like to explore.” Sakura replied, not directly answering the question but implying the answer. The man grinned at that and continued through the tunnels, stopping before a blank featureless wall and pulsing his chakra.

“After you,” the man made a show of motioning for Sakura to go first, his smile perfectly innocent but Sakura knew mischief. She was a kitsune summoner and spent many, many long hours in the temple of Inari so she recognized the look in the chunin’s eyes.

“A trap? What kind? If I pushed you in, would it still trigger?” Sakura chirped, briefly surprising the man though he recovered quickly. His expression when from playfully polite to somewhat sadistic and his smile was sharp.

“Welcome to the next part of your exam pinky, points for spotting it but you don’t have a choice.” The man nodded at the entrance and Sakura knew she had to obey. With a tight nod, she stepped inside and fuinjutsu script immediately lit up around her as the door slammed shut behind her. A moment later a pulse of chakra burst through the seals and Sakura had a half second to realize what was happening before she was knocked unconscious.

***

‘Yamnaka knockout seal.’ Inner growled as Sakura slowly came to. Her skull hurt like hell and her brain felt tender. She’d never been hit by such a seal before, though she’d seen them in action in ANBU.

‘I don’t think it’s supposed to hurt this much.’ Sakura thought, her split mind likely wreaking havoc with the seal. She knew the Yamanaka were the sworn enemies of the Hagoromo, the two clans specializing in mind arts and fighting a war of extermination that had only just come to its conclusion in Madara’s time with the annihilation of her ancestral clan.

Sakura tried to open her eyes and found them covered by a thick cloth blindfold. Her head throbbed painfully and her chakra was sluggish and bound deep within her. ‘I’m restrained.’ Sakura noted, her panic and fear steadily consumed by Inner, keeping her far calmer then she otherwise would have been. Slowly, Sakura focused on her body, noting restraints and the familiar sensation of metal on her back. Memories of Root rose to the surface and Sakura’s mind instinctively reached for the cold numbness that had been beaten into her.

‘The second test must be interrogation.’ Inner thought as she accepted Sakura’s emotions into herself, curling around them protectively in the depths of their shared mind. Sakura suspected that escaping was likely also a part of the exam. After all no one could withstand torture indefinitely. ‘We cannot kill anyone, this is within our own village.’ Inner reminded as Sakura heard footsteps before the door to wherever she was being kept opened.

“Wake up,” a gruff voice greeted the rosette and her blindfold was ripped off to reveal Morino Ibiki. This close she could feel his chakra, tightly leashed and decidedly unhappy. Sakura could guess why the head of T&I himself was performing her exam, she was ten and she doubted many in the department would be eager to torture a child, even if she was a soldier.

“We can do this the easy way or the hard way brat.” Ibiki’s words immediately brought confusion to the front of Sakura’s mind. She didn’t know what he was talking about, the proctor hadn’t given her anymore instructions before her arrival here. “You know the cipher, just tell it to me and that’ll be that. You won’t have to be tortured.”

“I-I can’t tell you.” Inner pushed the false fear forward, or perhaps it was real, Outer didn’t know because she felt nothing. Her eyes came alive with emotion she didn’t feel and her face twisted with fear that might or might not be forged. Outer didn’t know, there were no emotions in Root after all.

“Well let’s see if we can’t change your mind.” Ibiki’s chakra twisted, unease likely churning in his gut though Sakura couldn’t be quite sure. Her senses were muted along with her chakra. It was still there, just at the edge of her senses but she couldn’t quite gather it, at least not easily. “This is going to hurt.” Ibiki promised.

It hurt, not that Outer cared. She felt pain, but not the fear that came with it. Itachi had broken her, prepared her for Root and even though she’d only been in the depths for a week, it might as well have been a lifetime. Outer hadn’t forgotten her name, Inner hadn’t let her but that didn’t mean the conditioning hadn’t worked. She’d been only a day, perhaps two away from getting a seal burned into her tongue. Conditioning was the first step and apparently Danzo-sama had been quite pleased with what Itachi had done to her as it made the process far easier then normal.

‘Outer, Ibiki is gone.’ Inner nudged Outer’s thoughts from her memories and Outer looked around the room while catching her breath. Ibiki had started simple, using small joint locks and other non-debilitating methods of inflicting pain before moving up to waterboard. Small bruises were already forming on the sides of Sakura’s fingers, though nothing was broken yet.

Outer pulled on the leather cuff restraining her arms. She could break them, simply rip her way out but that would reveal her strength and if she was recaptured, they would account for that. No, instead she had to be smart. Her whole body was slick with sweat and a broken thumb could be healed in a flash. It was a common injury after all, so without hesitating, Outer folded her hand just so and then yanked, forcing her hand through the restraint without hesitating and ignoring the flare of pain that shot up her arm.

Working quickly, Outer unlatched her other arm and then her legs. The room didn’t have a camera in it, which was definitely an oversight though perhaps was a concession to the fact that this was an exam. Konoha didn’t want records of it torturing its own shinobi, after all it was the nice village. Sliding next to the door, Sakura quickly put up a simple genjutsu over where she’d been. It was a modified false surroundings that showed her still latched to the table, her chest rising and falling slightly as she recovered her breath.

Covering herself in a second genjutsu, Sakura practically merged with the wall. She kept her chakra stifled, projecting it slightly from her genjutsu to fool sensors into believing her illusion. She was fairly sure it wouldn’t work on a byakugan and knew it couldn’t fool a sharingan but Ibiki had neither so when he returned, he stepped into the room with a cart trailing him. Sakura recognized the electrocution rig and the moment Ibiki closed the door she lit her hand up with medical chakra and placed it on the back of his head, cutting off his thought process and sending him instantly into unconsciousness.

‘You think he let us do that?’ Inner asked, both of them having felt a jolt in the man’s chakra as she’d reached for him. Outer didn’t bother answering because it didn’t matter. If Ibiki had let them knock him out, that was his business, they had an exam to pass.

Slipping out of T&I was perhaps a bit too easy. Sakura knew many of the staff by sight, having seen them around the village so she slipped into a henge of the proctor who had escorted her and walked with purpose. She did her best to mirror his mannerisms from what she remembered but made it clear that she had somewhere to be and didn’t stop until she was outside and a block away from the prison. Slipping into an alley, Outer dropped the henge as her emotions came roaring back to life.

‘Thank you Inner,’ Outer rasped as she leaned against a wall and struggled with the urge to throw up. Her emotions had returned in a tidal wave of sensation, sweeping away the blank nothingness that had gripped her. It was always a painful process and Sakura realized she wasn’t sure where she was supposed to go next. She could loiter around and risk recapture but she had a better idea.

Chapter Text

Chapter 35

Sarutobi Hiruzen was having a rather pleasant day. The jounin exams were in full swing and with eighty five candidates it was a promising crop for once. Konoha’s jounin corps had suffered during the last war and with the loss of the Uchiha, the village’s strength was at an all time low. Of course, that didn’t meant they wouldn’t recover, Konoha was special, blessed by the legacy of the Senju and now that the Uchiha were no more, much of their wealth and inheritance had been quietly seized by the village and put into the shinobi library for the general forces to make use of. Tobirama would have been proud.

A knock on the window drew Hiruzen from his musings and his eyes met verdant green. Haruno Sakura, current candidate in the exams and resident child prodigy of the village pushed open his window and stepped inside. Her short hair was ruffled and wet though her chakra was smooth and steady. The girl had no signs of physical injury, though considering her skill with iryo-ninjutsu and the lack of chakra restraints that was rather self explanatory.

“Sakura-chan, how can I help you?” Hiruzen asked calmly, mildly confused about her presence but keeping his imperturbable facade.

He’d seen many, many things over the years as Hokage. The shinobi of Konoha were unhinged as a rule and the ones you had to really watch out for were the ones who appeared sane on the surface. Especially if they had sharingan, Uchiha or not. Fortunately, Sakura lacked the crimson eyes of madness but she was still far too polite and well behaved on the surface. He was aware of her and Naruto’s pranks, all of which provided him with a great laugh. The two had quite the comradery going and both knew what it was like to be the target of prejudice so Hiruzen never disciplined her for her oddness. It helped that she hid it so well.

“Well, I don’t know where the third stage of the jounin exam is supposed to be. I knocked out Morino-san and escaped T&I without confirming it.” Sakura admitted, having left her weapons behind. She didn’t need them, not when she had her inhuman strength and perfect chakra control. Besides she knew they’d all be returned to her after the exam so she wasn’t in a rush.

“I see,” Hiruzen was fairly certain the Yamanaka seal was supposed to handle the exfiltration instructions but Sakura was a medic with perfect chakra control, a penchant for fuinjutsu and had been the victim of Uchiha Itachi’s sharingan so it was likely she’d developed defenses for her mind. It didn’t help that she’d been in Root for a week following what Itachi had done to her and it was a miracle she hadn’t been sealed. It would have made Hiruzen’s job propping her up as the next showpiece of the village far more difficult if she was an emotionless block of ice.

“So could you tell me where the third exam is? And what it is? I don’t know.” Sakura admitted, looking like a perfectly innocent and quite bashful child. Hiruzen felt a flash of guilt as he looked at her.

Despite her savage blood and her razor sharp teeth, Sakura was a child of Konoha. Her family undoubtedly hailed from the Isles but Sakura was kind and patient, looking after both Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke. Every report that Hiruzen had on the girl spoke of a gentle soul that only fought when provoked physically. She shrugged off insults and slights with ease and only ever defended herself when things became kinetic. She wouldn’t even bait those who insulted her, ignoring them or politely dismissing them rather then picking a fight or trading barbs.

“Training ground forty four, you’ll be assigned to a random team and given an objective. The objective will vary from exam to exam but usually it’s rather reminiscent of the chunin exams.” Hiruzen explained and Sakura nodded in thanks. She moved to the window and Hiruzen watched as she froze and met his eyes.

“I want my weapons back, they’re gifts from my summons.” Sakura’s face was remarkably serious and Hiruzen didn’t hesitate to give her a nod. He knew her weapons had Uchiha heritage and her pink hair had, briefly, brought to mind something his sensei had once spoken of, however Haruno Sakura did not have a drop of Uchiha blood within her. He’d run her blood tests through on three separate occasions to confirm it. After all, child or not Hiruzen couldn’t let a descendant of the Byakko and Uchiha Madara run around his village.

***

Training ground 44, also known as the Forest of Death was one of Sakura’s favorite training grounds, though that was true of everyone in Team 7. The deadly monsters that stalked the overgrown trees, the poisonous plants and dense air were perfect for survival training. If you could survive in the Forest of Death, any forest would be easy by comparison. The fact that the dense nature chakra allowed chakra reserves to refill faster was just an added bonus, one that Sakura and Anko abused regularly.

Arriving outside the training ground, Sakura found herself with quite a bit of time on her hands. Settling down in the soft grass just beyond the shade of the massive trees that made up the training ground, Sakura began to meditate, ensuring her reserves were topped off and then stretching them just a bit as she gathered more chakra just in case. She couldn’t truly store more then her normal capacity, that was a secret only the Uzumaki knew, but she could give herself a slight boost thanks to her perfect chakra control.

“Team 4 will be Haruno Sakura, Yuuhi Kurenai and Kanden Tekuno.” Sakura heard the call out once all those who had passed the second exam were gathered. Kurenai she recognized instantly, the woman was Anko and Izumi’s age, fifteen and quite young for a would be jounin. She’d done well so far though, since she’d made it through the first two exams, and while her hair was a ruined mess and her eyes were slightly red and bloodshot from whatever torture she’d experienced, she was still standing.

Kanden Tekuno on the other hand was at first glance utterly unremarkable. He had brown hair so curly it defied gravity and was cut short to prevent it forming a fully fledged afro. He was lightly tanned and had the kind of face that would easily get lost in a crowd. Perfect for a shinobi, though perhaps not the kind that would ever become a legend. In fact everything about him screamed mediocre and Sakura had to wonder if he truly had what it took to become a jounin.

“Your mission is within this scroll.” A proctor handed Sakura a scroll and she felt the eyes of her two teammates on her back. This was intentional, the proctors were already trying to cause discord among the trio by who they’d given the scroll to. Sakura accepted the scroll and unrolled it so her teammates could read it with her.

‘We have to capture a flag while defending our own flag and we’ve got three days to do it.’ Sakura looked over the map of the Forest of Death in the scroll and frowned. They couldn’t move their flag or seal it in a storage scroll, which meant someone on their team would have to guard it. Worse they couldn’t simply bring two flags to the tower, they needed their flag and another team’s flag. The locations of the various flags were unmarked but finding one was probably part of the exam.

‘Ichirin would be perfect for this.’ Sakura knew she couldn’t risk summoning a kitsune within the walls of Konoha. Too many remembered their distinctive chakra signature and even though her summons lacked the burning wrongness of the Kyuubi they still felt like foxes. It was hard to explain exactly what that meant but after experiencing the Kyuubi’s chakra, Sakura would never fail to see the similarities.

“We’re going to have to decide who goes on the offensive and who stays behind.” Sakura said as she looked at her two temporary teammates. Tekuno nodded, eyes hard and serious while Kurenai was visibly nervous. The woman was a chunin and had to have some hidden talent if she was already applying for jounin. No amount of beauty or manipulation could get three recommendations approved. Sarutobi Hiruzen was many things but he wasn’t careless.

“You’re a rather offensive fighter if I remember correctly.” Tekuno had seen her chunin exams and Sakura nodded in agreement. Her scythe and weapons were currently absent but she didn’t need them, not when she had her summons and jutsu. If she was really pressed, Sakura could always fall back on her taijutsu or just steal a weapon from her opponent if they were careless.

“Yes and I have a lot of experience in sneaking around and taking out guarded targets.” Sakura knew what her words implied. Tekuno nodded while Kurenai grimaced, both of them catching onto her meaning. Neither were in ANBU, Sakura would have recognized their chakra but that didn’t mean they weren’t skilled, just that they weren’t combat focused.

“I’m on the barrier team, I specialize in defensive tactics. Bodyguard missions, border patrol, that kind of stuff.” Tekuno explained and Sakura knew the man was their best choice for defending their flag. He had the experience and they needed to play to their strengths. It also meant the team was well balanced, which implied the other teams were likely made up of similarly balanced trios. “And you Yuuhi-san?”

“Genjutsu and shurikenjutsu. I know some fuinjutsu as well but nothing I could use in combat.” Kurenai explained and Sakura wondered just how the woman had made it this far. Perhaps she truly was that talented a seduction specialist, the Hokage was a man after all and Kurenai was beautiful. Sakura didn’t voice her thoughts however and instead looked over at Tekuno.

“I can cover myself with genjutsu and I’ve got experience in infiltration, you two should defend our flag and I’ll find a vulnerable team to steal from.” Sakura suggested and ignored the look Kurenai sent her way. The woman was only five years older then her after all and if she was hiding her talents from her teammates then she would just have to deal with being treated as a potential liability.

“Sounds like a plan.” Tekuno looked over at Kurenai who bristled slightly but nodded. The trio were silent for an awkward minute before the proctors called them to their entry gate. From there they made their way to the flag they would be defending. “Good hunting kid.”

“Thanks.” Sakura grinned as she made a quick series of hand seals and summoned one of her smaller tigers. “It’s time to hunt, but no killing.” Sakura told the tiger which answered her with a toothy grin. Sakura took to the trees, the great cat hot on her heels and only barely caught Kurenai’s soft huff of annoyance. She knew the older woman didn’t trust her and likely found her disconcerting but so long as they didn’t lose their flag and Sakura captured another team’s flag she didn’t care. Kurenai could dislike her all she wanted, she’d likely never have to deal with the woman again.

***

Sakura moved through the trees at a quick pace, rapidly closing in on a team that had sent two of its members on the offensive. The one remaining was an Inuzuka that Sakura vaguely recognized. She had the distinctive clan markings on her cheeks and three nin-dogs to help her guard the clearing. With hand sign, Sakura sent her tiger charging forward. Tigers were common in the Forest of Death and so the woman didn’t immediately realize she was under genuine attack.

“Come on really?!” The Inuzuka shouted as the tiger slammed one of her dogs into the dirt. The other two charged forward, while she spun, performing the Inuzuka signature jutsu. Sakura quickly went through the hand seals for several genjutsu, layering them over the woman and her hounds. She distorted their field of view slightly, toyed with their sense of balance and lowered their reaction times just enough to catch them off guard then shot forward.

Sakura knew the Inuzuka were sensors of a sort. They had superhuman hearing and a sense of smell to match it so she wasn’t surprised when the woman noticed her before she could land her surprise attack. Still, she didn’t manage to escape as Sakura unleashed a flurry of punches, quickly breaking past her guard and landing a decisive kick on the Inuzuka’s knee. The snap of bone breaking was music to the rosette’s ears and she quickly spun on her heel, her foot catching the older woman on the chin and the Inuzuka crumpled like a puppet with severed strings.

Grabbing the team’s flag, Sakura whistled for her summons which immediately moved in to escort her as she retreated back towards her team. Sakura hadn’t even needed to use the seals hidden under her armor and was still mostly topped off on chakra as she reached her temporary teammates.

“You’re back, did you get injured?” Kurenai asked and Sakura answered by flashing the captured flag before returning it to its hiding place under her breastplate. Kurenai’s lips pressed together in a thin line and Sakura knew the woman was less then happy by her success. Unnerved eyes followed the child’s footsteps as she settled in to a hiding spot above their flag, her eyes searching the forest for threats.

“Yuuhi-san, could you hide us with genjutsu?” Sakura asked softly and the woman shot her a look before nodding. As it turned out, Yuuhi Kurenai was a genjutsu prodigy, her skills in the field almost overcoming her glaring weaknesses in other areas. Then again genjutsu was extremely rare in Konoha right now as the Uchiha had specialized in it and as a whole it was an uncommon art. Few had the mental capacity for weaving illusions and among those that did, only a handful found teachers willing to part with their hard won secrets.

The rest of the day passed the trio by, Kurenai’s genjutsu holding with ease. The following day, the team Sakura had taken the flag from tried to hunt them down, but even with an Inuzuka in the lead, they couldn’t break Kurenai’s genjutsu. The third day was much the same and as the sun set and the all clear sirens rang through the trees, Sakura grinned, her lips pulling back to reveal her razor sharp teeth as she moved with her teammates to the tower in the center of the forest.

“We did it.” Kurenai whispered, clearly caught off guard by their success. Tekuno nodded, smiling happily. The man had been all business but now that they’d secured their place in the fourth exam, his stern facade had given way to friendly smiles. Kurenai shot a glance towards Sakura who smiled back, not bothering to hide her fangs. “How did you get the flag Sakura-chan?”

“They were too aggressive and only left the Inuzuka to defend their flag. Inuzuka might be good at sensing incoming attacks and their nin-dogs can allow them to fight multiple opponents but they tend to be poor duelists. They’re either tracking specialists or focused on taking down larger numbers of weaker opponents.” Sakura explained, her experiences in the warring clans period providing her with ample knowledge on the various clans in Konoha. More then ample as she’d killed members of just about every clan at this point. She didn’t think too much on it and never allowed herself to dwell on that fact. After all, that was then and this was now.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Kurenai replied, her chakra easing slightly. Her nervousness around Sakura had lessened over the three days they’d been together and Sakura had done her best to be polite and professional. Kurenai offered her a smile, still forced but it was a peace offering and Sakura let her own expression soften slightly, her lips pulling closed to hide her fangs.

***

The fourth and final portion of the jounin exams was instantly familiar to Sakura. Much like the first and third exams, it had echoes of the chunin exams within it. Sakura looked at the bracket, not recognizing any of the names except her teammates. She hadn’t mingled with the regular forces at all since entering ANBU, which was the bulk of her career and now that was biting her in the ass. On the other hand, Sakura knew a lot about the clans she’d be up against and nobody knew about her, which was an advantage.

“Haruno Sakura, Hyuga Hitomi, please enter the ring.” Sakura heard the proctor call out the command and quickly walked down to the arena floor. They were inside the Arena within the tower at the heart of the forest of death, which added a new element to the fight. Namely restraint, as they couldn’t risk destroying the building and bringing the ceiling down on their own heads. It was an environment that favored precision and control, necessary traits for a would be jounin.

The Hokage was present, along with the jounin commander, Bear in her role as ANBU commander and the elder council sans Danzo. They would judge the combatants and decide whether they advanced or not, though in truth the Hokage had the final say one way or another. Sakura pulled her eyes off the judges and onto her opponent. Hyuga Hitomi was a main branch member, a slaver and Sakura was going to enjoy taking her apart.

‘Be mindful of their speed on the ground.’ Inner reminded as Sakura took up her stance opposite the Hyuga. The other woman was older then Sakura, easily double her age and Sakura grinned, letting her blood lust leak into the air as her fangs flashed in the brilliant lights glaring down on the arena. The Hyuga didn’t react besides a slight narrowing of her eyes and the two shot forward the moment the judge swung his arm down, signaling the beginning of their spar.

“You’re in range,” The Hyuga announced arrogantly but Sakura was two steps ahead. The Hyuga were nothing if not rigid and they clung to their clan techinques even when they weren’t effective. Sakura was clad from the neck down in chakra conductive steel, her armor easily capable of shrugging off Hyuga taijutsu. During the warring clans period, the Hyuga wielded weapons just like everyone else, their gentle fist reserved for unarmored combat. Clearly that bit of knowledge was not so common anymore.

The Hyuga managed to land two blows on Sakura before the rosette caught her wrist and crushed it, the bones shattering under her superhuman grip. The Hyuga let out a furious hiss and Sakura stamped on her left foot, breaking it and then finishing the match by snapping the woman’s right knee with a downwards punch. Stepping back, Sakura met the woman’s eyes as she made the hand seals for a fireball but didn’t call up any chakra. The message was clear and the Hyuga bowed out without a word.

“Victor Haruno Sakura!” The proctor called out and Sakura grinned as she flickered back to the waiting box. Her match was over but much like the chunin exams this was an elimination tournament. Leaning against the wall, Sakura watched the other matches until her turn came around once more.

“Shimura Tetsuo, Haruno Sakura.” The Proctor called out and Sakura made her way down to the arena for the second time. Her opponent this time was clearly a classic Shimura with spiky brown hair, flint eyes and a grim expression. His chakra was subdued, though far from blank like the Root dolls. He wore a sword at his side, a tachi judging by the length, and Sakura prepared herself for a tough fight. “Begin!”

Sakura darted backwards as her foe charged forward. ‘I’m only going to get one chance at this.’ The rosette thought as she prepped her chakra and reversed, closing rapidly with Tetsuo now that she was ready. Her opponent, caught by her sudden charge drew his sword and slashed in one smooth motion. Chakra flooded the shield seal in Sakura’s right gauntlet, stalling the sword as she cocked back her left fist and punched forward. The Shimura dodged, jumping backwards and Sakura immediately moved through the seals for a fireball. Blue flames spilled from her lips as she created a ball of burning chakra and fired it forward.

The Shimura hit the ground, his hands racing through seals of his own as he conjured a wall of earth to defend himself. Sakura grinned, killing intent laser focused on her foe and a paralysis genjutsu riding it. The girl flickered, radiating chakra to allow her to see while moving through a shunshin as she came around the Shimura’s wall. The man was ready and Sakura flickered a second time, leaving a brief after-image clone in her place and casting a seamless genjutsu as he cut through the illusion, fake blood splattering the arena.

The whole room held their breath as the clone hit the ground, illusory blood seeping from its chest as the Shimura had cut it open from shoulder to hip. Sakura appeared behind the Shimura and kicked him through his own wall and ripping his sword from his hands as he went flying away from her. Moving into another shunshin, Sakura intercepted the Shimura as he landed on his feet and swung for his chest. To his credit, Tetsuo leaned backwards, avoiding the slash and then charged forward, tackling the girl and sending the sword skidding across the ground.

The two rolled across the floor as Sakura sunk her chakra into her body and reinforced her muscles, allowing her to throw the man off her. The two watched each other briefly, both breathing hard from the amount of chakra they were burning through. Sakura was strong, but she was young and while her reserves were large for a child, she was still a child and had to spend that much more chakra to reinforce her muscles and augment her speed just to match her adult peers.

“You’re pretty talented.” Tetsuo offered, fingers moving through a series of seals she recognized as an earth jutsu. Rocks shot from the arena floor, wind whistling around them as they forced Sakura to dodge. Shuriken followed hot on the heels of the jutsu and Sakura ignored them, letting them clatter off her armor as she wove a quick genjutsu, pushing it into her opponent’s chakra and then flickered forward. Tetsuo had been expecting her to attack however and pulsed his chakra while drawing a kunai. The two met each other with simultaneous attacks, Sakura’s fist stopping just over the man’s heart while his kunai came to rest against her throat.

“Double knockout!” The proctor announced, breaking the tension between the two shinobi. Tetsuo offered her a polite smile and pulled his kunai back.

“Good fight Haruno-san.” Tetsuo said, his eyes moving over her in slow appraisal. It was obvious at this point that her armor was anything but standard issue, as even steel couldn’t stop chakra reinforced kunai or shuriken. Sakura’s armor wasn’t even scratched, the lacquer only slightly scuffed despite the fierce battle they’d just been through.

“Thank you for the spar, Shimura-san.” Sakura replied, ever the polite little girl when within the bounds of Konoha or at least beyond the walls of the Senju compound. She knew that her behavior and reputation would reflect greatly on the Uchiha clan, once she began working to restore it with the other survivors. Sarutobi Hiruzen and the Elder Council would not live forever and once they were dealt with, the village would have to be willing to accept the changes that would follow. After all Konoha was founded for a reason, even if it was a dream that was slowly rotting away.

***

The Hokage tower was fairly peaceful as Hiruzen sat among his most trusted subordinates. Nara Shikaku was looking rather contemplative as he leaned over a mug of steaming coffee, his eyes focused on the inky black liquid. Nearby Hatake Kakashi sat in ANBU uniform, his mask clipped to his belt and his expression utterly blank. Bear sat beside Hatake, a cup of tea in front of him, and Hiruzen hid a chuckle as he watched the man put a surprising amount of honey in the drink, but no milk or cream.

“So, quite the promising year.” Bear had been part of the official meeting which had already taken place. Her fake male voice was just as deep and velvety smooth as ever and she cocked her head to the side slightly as she looked over at Hiruzen curiously. “But I’m guessing this secondary meeting is about a particular candidate, seeing as Hatake and I are present.”

“Indeed,” Hiruzen agreed, letting out a tired sigh and pulling out his pipe. He knew no one would mind if he lit up and did so without hesitating. Puffing out a few clouds of smoke, he allowed his nerves to calm. “Haruno Sakura has become quite the kunoichi.”

“You ordered me to train her.” Kakashi drawled and Hiruzen nodded in agreement. He had ordered Hatake to prepare the girl and the man had pulled through wonderfully. The room fell silent for several seconds as everyone waited for the Hokage. “If she hadn’t been separated from her equipment because of a mishap in the second exam, she would have won the tournament.”

“Are you so sure Hatake?” Shikaku asked, raising an eyebrow. The Nara looked at the ANBU captain with visible disbelief. “She’s the same age as my son.”

“She’s stronger then Itachi was at that age.” Kakashi replied calmly, bringing up the elephant in the room. The Elder Council and Hiruzen knew the truth but officially no one else did. The Civilian Council and the Council of Clans were terrified of a repeat. Some had even called for the girl to be struck from the ranks, just in case she was another Itachi in the making. Her connection with the Uchiha Prodigy did nothing to calm the emotions circulating and if Root hadn’t been shut down, Hiruzen knew the girl would have been thrown at Danzo simply to get her away from the rest of Konoha and onto the tightest leash the village had to offer.

“She is quite talented, works hard and has been forced to grow up young. There is no undoing that.” Bear spoke calmly, knowing all too well what Sakura was experiencing. She didn’t know how it was possible or why it was happening but that didn’t change the reality Sakura was facing. What she did know was that the Hokage was feeling a wave of guilt, his unease clear as day. He thought himself solely responsible for the girl’s trauma and early exposure to conflict, he was wrong but that didn’t diminish his guilt.

“She scored a perfect grade on her written exam.” Shikakau said, letting out a ragged sigh. His eyes were still firmly focused on his coffee, which was almost cool enough to drink. The Nara’s lips twisted into a grimace as he closed his eyes and let out a sigh. “She also fought Shimura Tetsuo to a tie without weapons.”

“Are you suggesting we promote her despite the council’s objections?” Hiruzen asked and Shikaku clicked his tongue and looked away. Shimura Danzo had lead the charge in trying to drag the girl down, going so far as to suggest handing her over to him. Oh he certainly wasn’t going to restart Root but clearly Konoha couldn’t take chances after Itachi and his program would ensure her loyalty or so he had claimed.

“Unless you’d rather she were handed over to Danzo?” Bear replied and Hiruzen let out a cloud of smoke in response. Silence reigned for several long seconds before Hiruzen nodded his head.

“Very well, she will be promoted.” Hiruzen turned his attention to Kakashi who waited patiently for his Hokage to speak. “Hound, I’m pulling you from ANBU.” The words were spoken without preamble and caught everyone in the room off guard. Kakashi or rather Hound tensed, his one exposed eye narrowing into an icy glare while his chakra went almost completely blank, hiding away his ire.

“Why?” Kakashi asked and Hiruzen wished he’d been more careful with the boy. It had been a time of war though and Konoha had needed its heroes, legends who could prop up moral. He’d made the mistake of putting far too much pressure on the young Hatake and when Minato had died, he had handed the boy over to Danzo, hoping his old friend would be able to salvage something from the emotionally destroyed child.

“In two years time, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto will be graduating the academy. They will need a sensei and for all that I trust Uchiha Naori and Senju Izumi, I think it best that he was taught by someone who didn’t have connections with his clan. I hear that might worsen his trauma.” Hiruzen hadn’t spared a handful of half bloods just to watch the Uchiha clan rise once more. He needed their combat potential and their kekkei genkai in the village but he did not need the village’s greatest internal threat restoring itself.

“Very well,” Hound wasn’t happy and he flickered away without another word. Hiruzen looked over at Bear, expecting a complaint but the ANBU commander simply nodded deferentially. Bear almost never spoke up or interfered in politics, it was why Hiruzen trusted the man so thoroughly. Bear’s agenda was keeping ANBU up and running, nothing more and nothing less.

“Is that all Hiruzen-sama?” Bear asked and Hiruzen gave the commander a tired smile. The Hokage knew that if Bear truly objected, he’d have said something, just like how he’d spoken up over the handling of one Haruno Sakura.

“That is all for now Bear-san, though when Naruto and Sasuke do end up on a team, I’m thinking of using Minato’s old squad as a blueprint. Young Haruno deserves some time around children her age, don’t you think?” Hiruzen asked and Bear nodded her head. Of course the fact that Sakura was a jounin would make the team terribly unbalanced, but considering the targets that would be on her teammates’ backs, it was probably for the best.

“I think she’ll enjoy it.” Bear agreed, rising to her feet and giving Hiruzen a differential bow. “Have a good evening Shikaku-san.” The Nara grunted, aware he’d have to discuss the finer details of the more questionable candidates with the hokage well into the night. Hiruzen watched the commander vanish and then turned his attention to the mountain where Senju Tobirama’s face was carved. He could almost imagine his sensei smiling down on the village, proud he hadn’t made the same mistake once again. Haruno Sakura would not follow in the footsteps of the village’s other prodigies. Hiruzen was sure of it and she certainly wouldn’t become a second clan killer, not that Itachi was truly guilty. No that sin belonged to him and Danzo alone.

Chapter Text

Chapter 36

Madara screamed as he ducked under the swipe of a halberd and let his scythe fly from his fingers. The weapon hit the ground and spun wildly, clattering and drawing the Senju’s eyes away for the split second he needed. His fingers came together in the tiger seal and flames scorched flesh from bone. The man hit the ground smoking, rancid steam rising from the fresh corpse as Madara caught his breath.

Two years of non-stop war had taken its toll on the clan. They’d all gotten stronger of course and their ashigaru had finally been trained up to match those of the Senju but the war was even now. Worse, with so many more capable soldiers, the tempo of fighting had become incessant. Up and down the border, skirmishes raged, with everyone capable of holding a sword being sent into battle. Town guards now bore battle scars, retired shinobi who had settled in outlying villages saw frequent fighting, the dreams of a peaceful end of days shattered by the new war Senju Butsuma had unleashed.

With a pulse of chakra, Madara’s scythe spun into his hand, the seal on the haft and his glove allowing him to retrieve it without need of a chain. It was one of Sakura’s newer seals and it was damn useful. The war had gotten so intense that every shuriken and kunai was beginning to count. The smiths of both sides couldn’t keep up and weapon quality was dropping across the bored. Chakra steel was more scarce then ever and any weapons made from the stuff had Sakura’s attraction seals slapped onto them to ensure easy retrieval.

Madara’s sharingan swept over an apocalyptic scene, his crimson eyes burning the images of a blazing homes into his mind forever. It had been a civilian village, but it was in Uchiha territory so to the Senju it was an Uchiha village. Now it was consumed by flames, the residents either murdered in their homes or cut down in the streets when they tried to flee. Rage burned in Madara’s veins and he felt out Sakura’s chakra. She was among the thickest of the fighting, her tigers at her side. Flickering to her, Madara caught a Senju off guard and took the man’s head off with his scythe, twirling the weapon as he ducked under a glaive and rammed the blade through the armpit of his attacker.

“Madara!” Sakura barked out his name and Madara knew what she meant. He gathered wind chakra in his lungs and quickly made a pair of hand seals, unleashing a typhoon of chakra rich air which quickly transformed into sapphire flames as Sakura added her jutsu to the mix. Neither child stopped moving as the flames bit and burned at their exposed skin, moving just behind the wall of burning death, protected by a shell of chakra. The Senju scattered, providing easy pickings for the two Uchiha hidden by the inferno and they were quickly cut down.

“Madara! Sakura! I think the village is clear now! Those were the last of them!” Shou called out, now a teenager and quite skilled, much like his descendants. His usual cheer was absent and his sharingan spun slowly in his eyes as he continued to search for survivors. He was a kind soul, but like all Uchiha his was a soul of fire and this new war had him enraged even if he did a good job of hiding it.

“We’ll do a sweep for survivors and seal anything of value.” Madara began then looked at the burning buildings and grimaced. This place wasn’t about to be resettled, not anytime soon and an abandoned village was just asking for trouble. “Then we’ll torch anything left standing and flatten the place.” Madara felt Sakura’s chakra swirl with approval, though her expression was grim.

“You alright?” Sakura asked quietly as they made they left the smoldering ashes of what had once been an idyllic little farming village behind them. Most of the population had died, with only a handful managing to escape. The bodies had been cremated and buried, one grave marker for all of them and no names to remember them by.

“Are you?” Madara replied, earning a slight bump from her shoulder as she silently offered her support. Her chakra was just starting to calm down from the battle high that seemed to grip her whenever blood was spilled and now she was just tired, resigned perhaps.

“I think I’m better equipped for this then you.” Sakura’s voice was soft and she looked away, her chakra twisting with guilt. It was a distinctive sensation and Madara knew it well. Often it had to do with her kekkei genkai, how it made her life easier, the curse of the Uchiha far more bearable and the war in general less impactful on her psyche. Other times though, it was because of experience she’d gained from her fucked up village.

“Don’t feel guilty about that Sakura. You’re not at fault for your gifts.” Madara tried to channel his father as he spoke. It was hard, being the one in charge but with the war spiraling out of control, He’d ended up in command of smaller skirmishing groups, much like the one he was currently leading back home.

“No, I suppose not. If anyone is guilty it is the Senju.” Sakura didn’t dare blame the gods for the unfairness of all. They’d brought her here, given her a clan, a family she’d never have had and through their actions two sets of summons that would never abandon her, not even in death.

“Hopefully Hashirama will prove willing to talk.” Madara agreed as they cleared the rice fields around the ruined village and took to the trees, quickly making their way back towards home.

***

Sasuke couldn’t help the excitement that bubble up in his chest even as he kept his face calm and cool. The boy carefully brushed his long hair and looked in the mirror, seeing a reflection that could easily be mistaken for his mother when she was a child. The sight caused the boy’s stomach to twist in longing and he pressed his fingers against the cool glass, his breath rattling in his lungs as his emotions burned through him.

Slowly, Sasuke pulled his mind back, the excitement washed away by the memories of what he had lost. He didn’t miss his father, Fugaku had been cold and harsh, piling ever more expectations and demands upon Itachi and Shisui. Mikoto had been kind and loving but she was guilty of enabling Fugaku. She never opposed him, at least where Sasuke could see. The real loss though was Itachi and Shisui. They were gone, ripped from his life and the holes they left would never be filled. Sasuke knew that for sure.

‘Get it together.’ Sasuke told himself and quickly went about doing his hair and makeup for the day. He’d learned to do them himself, even if he still blamed the makeup on Sakura whenever anyone asked. Nobody seemed to question it anymore though, so the need to explain was increasingly rare. Sasuke applied red eye shadow and lip stain then gathered up his long hair into a bun using one of his mother’s sharpened hairpins, the Uchiha emblem emblazoned upon its end for all to see and a red tassel hanging from it.

A padded undershirt with a cooling seal stitched into it followed, courtesy of Sakura and Sasuke pulled on a mail shirt and a white kimono style top paired with dark red hakama. It was an outfit that while appropriate for a shinobi was much more likely to be worn by a kunoichi, not that Sasuke particularly minded that fact.

Hiding two weapon pouches in the side slits of his hakama, Sasuke tied his obi in place, the metal bearing the leaf insignia sewn into the dark red fabric. It wasn’t the kind of outfit that he would wear on an infiltration mission but Sakura had drilled in the concept of dressing for the mission. You didn’t wear one outfit all the time, you tailored your appearance to what was expected of you and if you had a shark toothed, pink haired honorary sister, you kept spare outfits in the storage scrolls she gifted regularly.

Sasuke reached the academy without issue and quickly took his seat by the window. He knew it was a vulnerable position but he enjoyed being able to see the village and besides the academy was constantly guarded by ANBU. Low ranking ANBU sure but they still made the cut.

“Alright, now that everyone is here.” Iruka’s voice pulled Sasuke’s attention to the front of the room where the man was currently carrying the folder full of team assignments. Curiously, Mizuki was nowhere to be seen, though Sakura had muttered something about traitorous sensei last night after being scrambled during dinner time. Naruto was here as well, which was odd since Sasuke knew he’d failed to make a clone, even with Sakura’ help. He simply lacked the necessary chakra control to correctly cast the jutsu.

“Team 1…” Iruka slowly went through the teams, skipping seven which was odd and when Iruka had listed everyone in their class except Sasuke’s name and Naruto’s he paused and cleared his throat. “Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, would you please stay after when the bell rings?” Iruka wasn’t really asking and the two both nodded. Sasuke could feel Naruto’s eyes on him and shifted uncomfortably as the blond glared. Naruto had made it a point to compete constantly, demanding the attention that Sasuke seemed to garner now that his clan was gone.

‘Do they think I would forget how they treated me? Treated all of us?’ Sasuke wondered while looking out the window. In truth, the only person who hadn’t changed their behavior towards him, baring Team 7, was Naruto, which was annoying in its own way.

“Hey I’m taking to you!” Naruto shouted and Sasuke looked up to find the blond standing on his desk. “You think you’re so much better then all of us huh?” Sasuke raised an eyebrow, because the truth was he knew that he simply had better teachers then his peers. Naori, Anko, Sakura and even Izumi had no concept of what a child should and should not be taught. Sasuke only needed to ask and they’d teach him whatever he wanted, sometimes without even reminding him not to use it in casual spars against his peers. Team 7 were a special kind of weird though and Sasuke wouldn’t trade them for the world.

“Teme! I’m speaking to you!” Naruto shouted as Sasuke let himself drift into thought. Onyx eyes met sky blue and Sasuke watched Naruto pause.

“Sorry, I didn’t catch that.” Sasuke drawled, doing his best impression of Anko when she wanted to piss someone off. He kept up his calm, detached expression and met Naruto’s eyes, all the while looking utterly genuine as if he truly hadn’t heard Naruto screaming from a few inches away.

“Why you-” Naruto began and then jerked forward, their lips crashing together painfully. It wasn’t a kiss, in fact it was more of a headbutt but the shrieks that followed were proof none of the girls in the class cared. Sasuke pressed a hand to his lips which hurt slightly while Naruto blushed angrily and leveled a hand at him. “That was an accident teme! As if I’d be interested in a slug like you.” Naruto shouted before dodging away from the horde of fan girls.

“Enough! I leave the classroom for a minute and a fight breaks out? You’re shinobi now! Get it together!” Iruka barked and the girls scattered, all sufficiently chastised. Naruto huffed, glaring at them as he planted himself back down in his seat, arms crossed and utterly unrepentant. Sure he hadn’t started the fight with the fan girls but he’d tried to start a fight with Sasuke. “Now all of you, to lunch! Naruto, Sasuke stay.”

Sasuke watched the other children file out of the room as they headed off to the cafeteria. Looking at Iruka, Sasuke tilted his head in silent question, the same way Sakura often did. It was apparently a tick she’d picked up in ANBU and Iruka clearly found it unsettling in an academy student, so Sasuke did it often.

“Right you two have been assigned to the new Team 7, your instructor is Hatake Kakashi.” Iruka said and Naruto let out a squawk.

“That’s Kagetora’s senpai! Awesome, apparently he’s a total badass! He even trained her for the jounin exams a while back.” Naruto exclaimed and Iruka massaged his temples. The entire village knew about Naruto and the tiger haired girl. Many had taken to calling them the Fox brat and the Tiger brat respectively, which was skirting dangerously close to a certain law though nobody was ever punished for it. Iruka had never really met the girl beyond her occasionally dropping Naruto off to class, which supported her reputation as Naruto’s partner in crime, allegedly. Nobody had ever caught them in the act.

“Anyways, your jounin-sensei is Hatake Kakashi and your third member will be Haruno Sakura. I’m aware you already know her Sasuke-kun. Now then, have a good lunch you two.” Iruka gave them a smile then flickered away, clearly intent on taking the rest of the day off. The children were no longer his responsibility and if anything happened, it would be on their official records.

“You know our other teammate?” Naruto asked, looking at Sasuke curiously. The boy was clearly fishing for answers and annoyed that Sasuke knew something he didn’t. Sasuke considered answering but before he could make up his mind, the door slid open and he came face to face with a very familiar pink haired girl.

“Her,” Sasuke pointed at the girl and Naruto’s head snapped to the door. Standing in the doorway was a beautiful girl their age with short cut feathery pink hair. Her uneven bangs came halfway down her eyes, giving only the occasional glimpse of vivid emerald while longer strands framed her face, each side threaded through a set of jade beads. The girl was wearing a long sleeved black dress decorated with pink lace that came down to just above her knees. Her skin was incredibly pale and unblemished, while her cheeks were slightly rosy, giving the girl an air of fragility and innocence. Naruto couldn't help the blush that stole over him as he stared at the girl in awe. 

“H-her?” Naruto stammered, looking back at Sasuke with wide eyes. “But she’s like super pretty! She’s a shinobi?!”

“A jounin actually.” Sasuke replied and Naruto blinked, slowly processing his words. Sasuke almost laughed when Naruto’s eyes bulged and he looked back at Sakura with obvious shock.

“But she’s our age! Even Kagetora is like fifteen and she’s one of the youngest in the village!” Naruto shouted as Sakura stepped inside and closed the door behind her. She flashed a shark toothed grin at the two boys as she walked over and came to a stop just a few feet away.

“So, you two are my newest teammates.” Sakura’s eyes were filled with mischief and Sasuke suddenly felt a sinking feeling in his stomach. He knew that look, Sakura was planning chaos and there was nothing he could do to stop her. “Well that’s fine, we’ve got a lot to talk about and our sensei won’t be around for a while. He’s busy saving a fish from drowning, truly one of our village’s finest.”

“What?!” Naruto’s shout covered Sasuke’s violent twitch. Sakura was clearly in a mood today and if he didn’t know better he’d say she was angry. Not a them, but in a more general sense, though it certainly didn’t bode well for their sanity.

“Well don’t just stand there, I’ve already left for Training Ground Three!” Sakura huffed, her arms crossed before she faded from view. Sasuke knew that technique, it had been Shisui’s though Sakura had inherited it from him and perfected it. She wasn’t as fast as Shisui, by her own admission, but she was younger then he had been and was slowly closing the gap.

“We need to hurry, she’s in a mood.” Sasuke said and opened the academy window. He glanced over his shoulder the moment his feet hit the opposite rooftop and was pleased to find Naruto hot on his heels.

“So, who is she?” Naruto asked, still blushing slightly. The two boys moved quickly across the village, Sasuke leading the way.

“She’s my sister, by adoption of sorts. After, after my family wasn’t around anymore her team took me in.” Sasuke replied and Naruto’s expression cooled instantly. The blond glanced away, eyes roaming the surrounding buildings as they flew through the air. Wind filled the silence, and for a moment Naruto was truly at a loss for words.

“I’m glad you had someone. I know what it’s like, to have nobody. I’ve got a friend now, but before her…” Naruto’s words hung between them as they touched down outside the training ground. Sasuke gave Naruto an understanding look and nodded. He knew his sister supposedly helped the blond, but apparently Naruto didn’t recognize her which meant she’d likely helped him from behind her bone white mask.

‘Should I tell him?’ Sasuke weighed his options as they walked onto the training ground and found Sakura sitting atop the center of a trio of trees that had been cut down, their trunks left standing as training posts. Behind her, a shallow river wound its way through the training ground and trees surrounded them on all sides. ‘She’s probably Kagetora, it even has tora in the name.’

“I see you’ve finally arrived. I took the liberty of preparing food.” Sakura grinned and motioned at a small pile of ration bars in front of her. Sasuke frowned slightly, feeling a small creeping sense of dread because Sakura was definitely in a mood. Gathering his courage, he did the only reasonable thing he possibly could do.

“Sakura-nee, what’s wrong?” Sasuke asked and silence hung over them for several long seconds. Sakura’s face went through a flurry of expressions before it settled on exhaustion. The girl leaned forward, resting her cheek in her palm as her elbow dug into the meat of her thigh.

“I was taken off active duty ANBU to be on this team. I’m not even the jounin-sensei. I an active duty jounin and ANBU captain, now have to take D rank missions. For months. Do you have any idea what that usually means? That’s a serious punishment, usually for a fairly major infraction, like revealing my identity as an ANBU. Or spilling details on a mission that I took, like say one of my code names is Nagao Kagetora.” Sakura’s eyes slid over to Naruto who blinked and then let out a surprised shout as Sakura’s hair shifted to white with black stripes running through it, while her eyes became electric blue. Sasuke however was doing his best not to show exactly how nervous he now was because she was utterly furious. Oh she was keeping it off her face and suppressing her chakra signature but this close he could feel it bubbling in her core.

“You’re Kagetora?! Why didn’t you say anything?!” Naruto shouted, caught between excitement and hurt. Sakura gave him a confused look, cocking her head to the side in a way the blond instantly recognized.

“But I just did? I mean if I’m going to be punished, I might as well choose the cause of my punishment. Besides ANBU rules state that I’m allowed to share my identity with my teammates and nobody specified that meant my ANBU teammates.” Sakura’s grin was all teeth as she kicked her feet playfully as they hung over the edge of the wooden trunk she was sitting on. Sasuke shivered slightly, hoping the Hokage would survive whatever chaos she was planning on unleashing. He’d seen her get into moods like this with Anko, when the two fed off eachother’s insanity during a spar and it usually took Naori or Izumi to calm them down. Neither woman was in the village right now.

“Sakura-nee, um, if you want I’ll do your share on the missions? You could study or uh, make new seals?” Sasuke offered, hoping that would be enough to placate her. Apparently it was because Sakura instantly brightened and she jumped off the tree stump, landing next to him without a sound.

“Okay! Deal! I knew you were my favorite younger sibling!” Sakura patted Sasuke on the shoulder and even though he knew he’d been played, he felt like he’d still come out ahead. An annoyed Sakura was terrifying and she’d only gotten more intense over the years as the stress of ANBU sharpened her edges and exacerbated her oddities. “Tell you what, next time I go shopping, I’ll buy you a battle dress. Something extra cute, I’m thinking black and red.”

Sasuke expected Naruto to laugh or at least sneak in an insult but the blond didn’t say a word. He just looked back and forth between the two thoughtfully before flashing a massive grin.

“So Tora-chan, want to prank our jounin-sensei? He stole your job right? Let’s get revenge.” Naruto’s grin was disturbingly similar to Sakura’s when she was in a mood and Sasuke realized he was on a team with Konoha’s most infamous pranksters. Sakura was the tiger brat, he really should have known, she had tiger summons for crying out loud but her ANBU disguise had thrown everyone off apparently.

“You have to call me Sakura-chan now Naruto, but yes. I’d like that.” Sakura grinned with all her teeth as the two started to plot. Sasuke would like to claim he’d been the adult in the room. The mature one of the group who had warned them against plotting the downfall of their soon to be teacher. He’d be lying however as he immediately started listening in, encouraging them occasionally. After all the bastard had the gall to be late and Sasuke was never late. He was always early, just like Anko.

***

Hatake Kakashi hadn’t known exactly what to expect as he tracked his assigned team from the academy to the third training ground. Well no, that wasn’t exactly true, he knew Haruno Sakura rather well, he’d been on Naruto’s guard a few times and had been Uchiha Itachi’s captain so he had a rough idea what his teammates were like. At first glance, it was a recreation of the old Team 7 under Minato, two jounin and two genin, except that was were the similarities ended.

Sakura was nothing like young Kakashi. Sure they were both prodigies but the girl was friendly and emotional. Her stint in ANBU did little to unbalance or darken her world view, though Kakashi had caught the occasional glimpse of darkness behind her bright eyes it didn’t often come to the surface. Naruto was perhaps similar to Obito, both dreaming of becoming Hokage but that was were the similarities began and ended. Then there was Sasuke, the only thing Kakashi knew of him was what Itachi had shared, that he was kind, sweet and loving child. Kakashi wasn’t so sure that loving child had survived the massacre, though he knew the dynamic between Sakura and Sasuke would be well established as they lived together.

“You’re late!” Three children shouted as Kakashi dodged a barrage of paintballs, some of which had clearly been thrown by Sakura as he had trouble evading them. Looking over the trio, Kakashi found that they were all sitting atop the large training posts, though both Naruto and Sasuke were on their feet now while Sakura was smiling dangerously, kicking her feet back and forth like a child.

“Maa, I had to save a fish from-” Kakashi began but was immediately cut off.

“Drowning, yes we know. Good job, I hope you didn’t end up grilling the poor thing.” Sakura interrupted and Kakashi let out a tired sigh. He knew he wouldn’t be able to mess with this team the way he had the four previous teams he’d failed. Firstly, he couldn’t fail this team, secondly Sakura had clearly done her research if she knew which excuse he’d use today.

“Sakura-chan, why are you such a cruel kouhai? I can’t even give my test now.” Kakashi managed to strike a perfect balance between a drawl and a whine. Sakura had the gall to smirk at him in response, her razor sharp teeth just barely peeking past her lips. Kakashi could sympathize with her annoyance, he wasn’t exactly happy to be pulled from ANBU either. His team would still be taking missions without him and while the rosette might enjoy teaching a bunch of brats, Kakashi certainly did not want to. Especially not these brats.

Sure they didn’t remind him of Team 7, but seeing them still hurt. Sasuke looked so much like his mother Mikoto that he was painful to look at. Mikoto and Kushina had been frequent faces during his younger years, always looking after him and trying to mother him. He’d failed to protect Kushina first, but the way he failed Mikoto, allowing her own son to turn on her, there simply was no words to describe the level of guilt he felt when looking at Sasuke. It was agony.

Naruto was no better, the boy was orphaned within an hour of birth. Kakashi had been too weak to save him. He’d failed to stop the Uchiha who had killed Kushina while unleashing the nine-tails upon the village. Then, if that wasn’t bad enough, he’d failed to join Minato-sensei during the showdown against the kyubi and his teacher had paid the ultimate price. Naruto, who should have been Kakashi’s honorary little brother was then shoved into an orphanage by the orders of the Sandaime and Kakashi had obeyed, not having any contact with the boy at all until this very moment.

‘And people fear Sakura will be the next Itachi.’ Kakashi thought, looking at the girl who was currently doing her best to look like a child. ‘And that fear is alienating her.’ Kakashi knew the girl usually kept a tight leash on her emotions but there were times she let them slip and her anger and hatred towards those who spoke about her shown through. Normally though, she made efforts to appear utterly harmless, at least when she wasn’t hiding behind a mask.

She was doing a good job of it to, gone was her flak jacket and in its place was a long sleeved black dress that ended just above her knees. A pink underskirt that matched her hair fell just a little bit lower while pink riffles and stitching added color to the dress. Stockings, likely threaded through with steel wire and kevlar were visible from under the skirt, starting out black towards the top and slowly shifting into a dark pink before disappearing into knee high armored boots. The only visible concession to being a ninja was the hitai-ate proudly tied atop her head like a headband, keeping her wild and somewhat spiky pink hair in check.

“So why don’t we introduce ourselves? Get to know each other?” Kakashi offered before the conversation could entirely lapse. He’d lost control of the situation already, mostly due to Sakura’s presence but the pain the two boys inflicted on him wasn’t helping.

“Why don’t you go first? Show us how it’s done? We already know each other and you know Sakura dattebayo.” Naruto pointed out and Kakashi somehow found he could in fact deflate further. He really did not want this team but he was stuck with them.

“Maa, I’m Hatake Kakashi and I like reading.” Kakashi could feel Sakura’s glare on him but ignored it. He knew that his idea of literature annoyed her, or rather the fact he read it in public. “I dislike those who abandon their teammates.” The glare vanished instantly and Kakashi had to fight not to meet the girl’s eyes. In a way, she was the safe one on his team. She was no Uchiha Itachi despite the fear of the villagers and Sakura was certainly not Rin. “I haven’t really thought of any dreams and my hobbies are too adult for this audience.”

“They weren’t too adult when I was on your squad.” Sakura cut in, causing both Naruto and Sasuke to choke. The two genin looked at her, then to Kakashi with narrowed eyes while Sakura smirked, radiating smug satisfaction.

“Now, now Sakura-chan, not in front of the children.” Kakashi countered airily, earning an eye roll from the girl who nudged Sasuke. The boy blinked, still frowning but he introduced himself regardless.

“Uchiha Sasuke, I like my remaining family and training with them. I dislike traitors and manipulators.” Sasuke spat the last word like a curse and Kakashi could understand. The boy had arrived in the middle of the massacre and had witnessed Itachi’s madness first hand. “My hobby is…” Sasuke trailed off, glancing at Sakura whose face show a brief flicker of understanding but the boy said no more. “My dream is to avenge my clan and then restore them.”

“Alright and you, blonde?” Kakashi shifted his attention to Naruto who flashed a wide foxy grin. It was somewhat similar to the one Sakura wore on occasion, when she was acting her age for once.

“I’m Uzumaki Naruto and I like my friend Nagao Kagetora.” Naruto put extra emphasis on the second half of the personal name, not that Kakashi needed it. He knew of Sakura’s mischief making with the boy and apparently so did Naruto as she flashed him a thumbs up and a cheeky grin. “And ramen. I dislike bigots and people who are nasty for stupid reasons.” Naruto’s words made quite a bit of sense, at least to Kakashi, though it was likely Sakura’s influence on him that made him mature enough to vocalize his thoughts. She had helped him study when she was on guard duty after all.

“My hobby is pranking jerks and those who have it coming.” Naruto’s grin was a bit sharper then it’d been a moment before but it quickly widened into one of genuine ambition. “And my dream is to become Hokage.” Naruto didn’t vocalize why he wanted to be Hokage but his determination rolled off him in waves, almost as thick and palpable as killing intent, except bright and welcoming. He was so much like his parents that Kakashi nearly fled on the spot.

“I see, well now that we all know eachother I suppose that’s that.” Kakashi looked over at Sakura and silently signaled her to handle it from here as he’d be reporting to the hokage. Sakura flashed back ‘orders understood and accepted’, freeing him from their presence and he quickly flickered away to report the news to the Hokage. It wasn’t good news in Kakashi’s opinion but Hiruzen would want to hear that the village had a new Team 7.

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

Sakura felt herself shift into existence within the Uchiha Fortress and slowly rose to her feet. Nearby Madara stirred, still exhausted from the journey home. Both children still smelled faintly of ash, despite the baths they’d taken and Sakura hid her sadness behind false calm. The weight on her shoulders grew heavier with every year that passed. As her mind matured, she slowly came to realize the true scale of her travels through time and the responsibility that inherently came with. She was only twelve, had she not met Madara it was likely she’d only just have graduated the academy, likely behind Sasuke and even Naruto due to how restrictive the Haruno clan had been.

‘I don’t want Tajima to die. I love him.’ Inner spoke the words playing in the back of their mind. Sakura felt her eyes burn, her sharingan spinning to life briefly before she blinked away the tears threatening to form. She knew, ever since Shisui’s death her chakra had been burning hotter then ever. The intense emotions of the Uchiha had been dulled temporarily by Root’s indoctrination and Inner made things easier for her but the curse could no longer be denied.

‘We need to talk with him. I know he asked us to remain silent but…’ Sakura couldn’t do it. She had to speak with Tajima, give him the chance to say his goodbyes. The exact date of his death wasn’t recorded but this was the year and it was already spring.

“Madara I’m going to go talk to chichiue, I’ll see you at breakfast alright?” Sakura said, earning a groggy nod from the boy who was clearly still exhausted. Sakura smiled as he slowly wobbled to his feet and began to walk towards the baths. The sight eased some of her pain, though it couldn’t erase it entirely.

The Uchiha fortress was quieter then it had ever been before. The upper levels were practically empty with most of the clan deployed throughout their territory, fighting constantly to maintain the front lines or training up ashigaru to reinforce their strength. The homey feel the castle town once had was gone, with many homes empty and slowly gathering dust.

‘We have to end this.’ Sakura knew they would but in a way they would also fail. Konoha had been the death of the Senju and Uchiha both, though at least the Senju survived as a people even if their clan had been quietly disbanded by the Sandaime.

“Chichiue,” Sakura pushed the door open and didn’t bother to hide the chaotic emotions burning in her chest. Her eyes stung as tears blurred the edges of her vision and she hesitated only briefly before closing the distance between her and Tajima, hugging him tightly.

“What’s wrong Sakura?” Tajima’s voice was surprised, his chakra spiking with a mix of worry and foreboding. He knew Sakura’s truth and yesterday she’d been weary but calm so he could put the pieces together fairly easily. Something from the future had shaken her, badly and by the pain burning within her heart he knew it involved family.

“I know you told me not to share anyone’s fate. I know I cannot alter it, not until the loop is closed.” Sakura sniffled and tried not to cry. It was difficult, but her emotions were simply too intense and she could hear Inner wailing in the back of her mind, her usual stoic, controlled partner unable to devour the sadness that lined their very bones. “I want to though, I wish I could.”

“Is Madara going to die?” Tajima asked softly, fear in his voice and Sakura quickly shook her head no. Tajima paused, Izuna’s chakra just beyond the door. Sakura felt it as well but when Tajima said nothing she ignored the younger Uchiha brother. She knew he didn’t like her, didn’t trust her but he was clan and so she loved him anyways. “Is Izuna going to die?”

“No, it’s not them. Father I don’t want…” Sakura’s voice caught and an ugly sob ripped its way from her lips. It was a pained sound, forced from her lungs despite her best efforts and Tajima knew who she was crying for as her fingers tightened on his kimono. “I don’t want to lose anyone else.”

“I know,” Tajima stroked the girl’s hair and slowly eased her down to one of the sitting cushions. She stayed nestled into his chest, crying softly into his yukata. “I knew this day would come Sakura. Everyone dies eventually, no matter how hard we fight against it. Only the gods are immortal and even then, they too can fall prey to death on occasion.” Tajima knew that this was a gift, in a twisted way. He wouldn’t be leaving any loose strings untied. His affairs would be in order, he would have to move quickly because he didn’t know when his time would come, only that it would and soon.

“I love you father,” Sakura whispered and Tajima took a shuddering breath. He loved his children, more then life itself.

They were his pride and joy and he’d already buried his eldest. He wanted them to live in a world of peace, where they could be happy and free from the chains of the past. Even if the Uchiha and Senju stopped fighting though, it wouldn’t be enough. War was more then just the curse of hatred or past grudges. It was greed, it was famine driven desperation, it was reckless ambition and religious fervor. It was the end result of disagreements too extreme to sort out with words, a child’s scrap but on a societal scale. War would exist for as long as humanity divided itself and even then, the specter of civil war would never quite vanish nor would the dangers of genocide and oppression.

Humanity was imperfect and peace could be attained but it had to be guarded. There was no silver bullet, no guaranteed solution. Peace had to be worked for, maintained and defended, sometimes with force. Violence was a tool, just like diplomacy and both were necessary to bring about a better world. Sakura knew that, instinctively. She was of the Isles, war and peace was her inheritance and the burning passion of the Uchiha ensured she would always give her all to both pursuits.

“I know Sakura and I only wish I could have given you more time to be a child, even if your village wouldn’t.” Tajima had many regrets, too many to count. He’d done his best by his children, ensured they had every tool and advantage he could give them. He worked hard to arm his clan, prepare them for war and ensure that as many as possible came home. He hadn’t accepted that to be a clan leader you had to make hard calls and always sought a better way, inventing new tactics and strategies rather then sending his kin to die. It didn’t always work, but it was better then just accepting the worst.

“I want to save you. I want to change fate.” Sakura could feel the fire in her chakra. Her determination was an inferno, burning white hot despite knowing it was futile. Tajima’s death was written in stone but even so, she wanted to try.

“Promise me something,” Tajima gently moved Sakura back slightly, holding the girl’s shoulders so she could catch her breath.

The rosette’s sharingan were alive and spinning in her eyes, while tears tinted slightly pink trickled down her face, proof she’d already experienced enough pain and hardship for her mangekyo to begin forming. She just needed one final push and they would blossom, the crystallization of her determination to carry on even in the face of everything she had experienced. The Senju called them the crimson eyes of misery and they weren’t wrong, but it wasn’t right either. The Mangekyo were unique mutations, the embodiment of the determination blazing within the heart.

“Promise me you won’t let anything break you. That you’ll carry on. You’re a part of this clan, never forget that. You’re not separate, you’re not some guardian whose happiness and contentment don’t matter. You are Uchiha Sakura and while you have a duty, your well being is a part of that responsibility.” Tajima knew it wasn’t possible to always be happy.

He wouldn’t ask Sakura to lead a happy life or find peace, that wasn’t fair. Instead, he could only remind her that her own well being mattered, that she wasn’t a tool, that no Uchiha was just a soldier or a warrior. They were family and they all mattered, even the heirs. Truly great leaders often forgot to take care of themselves, putting their people ahead of their own well being and leading ascetic, lonely lives. He saw that potential in Madara and Sakura both and wished he had more time to teach them how to balance their lives. There was so much wisdom to pass on, things to teach, he’d have to commit it all to writing.

“I promise,” Sakura sniffled, wiping the tears from her eyes, the smell of blood and salt tickling her already irritated nose. Determination and love warred with the knowledge of coming loss as she rose to her feet. With one last exchange of looks, the two quietly parted, Sakura leaving to wash up while Tajima sat considering his impending doom.

***

“Izuna,” Tajima’s call startled the boy who thought he’d gotten away with eavesdropping. Izuna had always known there was something off about Sakura. She was a youkai or perhaps a special kind of summons, though as he’d gotten older he realized she wasn’t a threat. He still didn’t like her, she stole Madara’s attention and affection, though he’d learned he could trust his brother’s safety to her. She was strong, kind and her hands could heal and kill with equal ease. She had saved countless lives at this point and he knew countless cousins who would be dead if it weren’t for her cool emerald chakra that felt of mint and forests.

“Yes chichiue?” Izuna stepped into his father’s study, chin set in a defiant tilt. He had heard the entire conversation and while questions raced through his mind, he didn’t give voice to them. Instead, he looked at his father and saw a man who had aged well beyond his years. The weight of war and death had not done Uchiha Tajima any favors and yet he still seemed invincible to the ten year old’s eyes. Izuna couldn’t even imagine how his father would die, yet apparently his doom was set and Sakura somehow knew.

“I did not intend on you hearing that but I suppose in a way you needed to. As you are aware, Sakura is not ordinary.” Tajima spoke slowly and Izuna swallowed, suddenly far more nervous. Tajima had quietly silenced conversation on Sakura’s origins and true nature within the clan. Her actions earned the clan’s trust so there wasn’t resentment over his decision but the curiosity remained and nobody knew the truth besides the girl in question and the clan head himself.

“I have said before that Sakura’s presence is a divine gift. Her arrival was the will of the kami.” Tajima reiterated and Izuna listened in rapt silence. “Such words are commonly thrown around. The gods blessed us, we have the gods on our side. I understand why few took those words literally.”

“I was not exaggerating. The gods literally transported her to your brother. The Kami bound them, their chakra and possibly their very souls together. I am unsure how deep the connection truly goes but their meeting was truly ordained by the divine.” Tajima finished and Izuna swallowed. He had never considered that possibility. He’d thought, perhaps Sakura was Madara’s summons or a kitsune that had fallen in love with his brother. He had eyes, he could see how they looked at each other even if they didn’t notice.

“When she arrived, I looked into her mind. It is the highest art of the sharingan, only accessible to those who have mastered both their eyes and Ninshu.” Tajima rose to his feet and slowly walked over to his youngest, placing a hand atop Izuna’s head. “I know you’re jealous of her. The war has made you wary of outsiders but do not let anger and hate rule your heart Izuna. There is so much more to the world, you just have to open your eyes and look for it. Yes there is pain and misery. Yes humans are cruel, callous and untrustworthy but so to are they kind, compassionate and loyal.”

“Who we meet and how those interactions spiral outwards often determine our world view. It is easier to assume and build prejudice. To assume the best or worst, rather then view everyone around you as complex creatures, fully capable of vast internal worlds all their own.” Tajima let out a tired sigh as he withdrew his hand from Izuna’s head. Izuna didn’t quite understand his father, but he knew what he was getting at. Izuna had been too quick to judge Sakura and that at least, he could change. “I think that’s quite enough lecturing for one morning though. Go on, get washed up and ready for breakfast. You’ve got a day of training ahead of you.”

“Alright chichiue,” Izuna whispered, still unsettled by everything he’d just overhead. His father’s words had further shaken him. The Kami always seemed distant, a thing of stories and legends, not something that effected his life but Sakura was here at their behest. She spoke of fated death and Tajima had seen the truth in her words. Izuna didn’t know what to make of any of it, though his chest hurt whenever he thought about his father’s foretold end. Tajima was the only parent he’d ever known and he would do everything he could to protect him, even if it meant defying fate.

***

Chakra conductive ink glistened on the fine white tipped brush, staining the fibers a dark black as a small, deceptively delicate hand traced slow, graceful patterns on spirit wood. The seal slowly taking shape was a masterpiece, years in the making. Sharingan whirled in Sakura’s eyes, enhancing her coordination and sight to superhuman levels, while her chakra spread out over the room, allowing her to both see and feel her seal taking shape.

Sakura had been working for hours, since the moment Madara had woken up in fact on the two gunbai. They would become weapons of legend, capable of returning a foe’s jutsu or conjuring a storm of scything wind to bolster the Uchiha fire release. It was the most complex seal Sakura had ever attempted, capable of performing calculations on the fly without the user’s input. It couldn’t nullify a jutsu, but it could reflect them if the user and seal matrix could draw upon enough chakra.

Leaning back, Sakura let out a tired sigh, her reserves low from hours of keeping her sharingan active. Sweat covered her brow and pink strands of hair were plastered to her forehead, having escaped the hair tie she’d used to hold them back. ‘I did it.’ Sakura thought, admiring her work before pulling her hands together in a quick seal chain, a pulse of chakra rushing through the ink and setting it in place.

A knock on the door pulled Sakura’s attention from her work and she saw Madara leaning on the frame, a curious gleam in his eyes. He still wasn’t quite sure what she had been making, but he’d trusted her and set aside his share of spirit wood until now. Onyx eyes roamed the inked wood, taking in the two gunbai.

“War fans? They can produce futon jutsu then?” Madara asked, having suspected that was Sakura’s intention yet he’d never quite seen fans like these before. They were solid wood and would require immense physical strength to wield. Strength he’d only just begun to develop with Sakura’s help, though the process was slow and agonizing. He didn’t have the time or intention to match Sakura’s brute strength though, he simply needed enough to kill, anymore then that was excessive and unnecessary though he wouldn’t say a word of that to Sakura.

“And reflect enemy jutsu, or at least most justu. It wouldn’t reflect, say, a chakra blade, just block it.” Sakura explained and Madara hummed, noting the ink trailing up and down the handle. The wood looked almost alive, and perhaps it was. Fuinjutsu was capable of miracles after all so why shouldn’t it be capable of revitalizing wood and keeping it in peak condition?

“You should eat and go to bed.” Madara replied, offering Sakura a hand. She wobbled to her feet, her legs having long ago fallen asleep. Sakura’s cheeks flushed the color of her hair as she struggled to stay standing, gripping Madara for support as the pins and needles passed.

“Help me walk?” Sakura asked, her sharingan fading to emerald and a playful yet begging look glittering in her eyes. Madara huffed but smiled despite himself, it was impossible to say no to her after all.

***

The members of Team 7, or at least the genin members gasped for air as they leaned against trees for support. Even Naruto’s famous stamina had been cracked by Sakura’s weight seals as she forced them to run laps around the village. Without the kyuubi’s extra chakra powering him, he was in fairly poor shape, his body overly reliant on the demon’s gifts. Sasuke wasn’t any better off, he had never trained with weights before. His clothing and hair were immaculate as ever, a benefit of having an up and coming fuinjutsu master with an eye for fashion as a sister, but he was still covered in sweat and his lungs were burning.

“Tora, er, Sakura-chan can we take a break? I think I just gasped up a lung.” Naruto managed between massive gulps of air. Sasuke nodded beside him, the Uchiha’s cheeks tinted pink from exertion and the skin on his arms slowly turning red as well. “Teme looks like he’s about to pass out.”

“I do not usuratonkachi.” Sasuke snapped, resting his forehead against a tree and fumbling for his canteen before unhooking it from his belt and guzzling several mouthfuls of cool water. Naruto, instead of responding mimicked the raven haired Uchiha and Sakura watched them slowly recover.

“Here, eat this. We’ve got a mission in…” Sakura trailed off as she felt the incoming pulse of a guided shunshin. Kakashi was no Shisui and couldn’t use the jutsu like the deceased prodigy or his pink haired student, which made predicting his destination a breeze for anyone with a doujutsu or chakra sensing. “Now.” Sakura said as Kakashi appeared in a burst of smoke.

“Yo,” Kakashi waved, his eyes half open and looking bored as ever. “Sorry I’m late, I ran into a squirrel and decided to take the long way round. Can never be too safe after all.” Kakashi’s eye crinkled into a fake smile. Sakura still had trouble reconciling ANBU Hound with the face Kakashi showed his genin. He basically ignored them, leaving the entire team to her, which somewhat ruined the point of him being the official jounin-sensei.

The two boys exchanged looks as Sakura tossed them energy bars. They scarfed down the Akimichi made snacks as the group left the training field. Sakura could feel Naruto’s anger steadily mounting. He’d come a long way since they’d met, learning how to read and write, figuring out the meaning of indoor voice and generally catching up with his peers even if his grades never reflected it. He still lacked self control though and Sakura knew he was about to lose it.

‘Let him, the Hokage favors him and if we have to go on another D rank, I’m committing Kagecide.’ Inner growled and Sakura answered her with a wave of amused agreement. They didn’t like Hiruzen and with two jounin on the team, they could easily handle whatever the C rank threw at them. Hell, most genin teams could with only one jounin.

“No, no, no! I’m done chasing cats and painting fences! Come on, give us a real mission!” Naruto exploded exactly as predicted after a few minutes of listening to increasingly demeaning missions. Kakashi was staring off into space, looking like he wanted to be anywhere else while Sasuke was doing his level best to hide his own frustration. Of course he was failing, badly.

A back and forth quickly settled in as Iruka and Naruto shouted at each other. Oddly neither of the two were angry and Sakura could have sworn the man had hated Naruto. His chakra had always been aggressive around the blond but now it was fond, worried even. Clearly she’d missed something the night she’d been scrambled. Word in the ranks was Iruka was injured by Mizuki but nobody besides the three involved had witnessed the full events of that night.

“Very well, Team 7 is rather strong compared to most genin teams. Besides, Naruto-kun and Sasuke-kun should have a chance to show off how much they’ve grown.” Hiruzen cut in, when it became obvious the argument was circular. The man offered a kind, grandfatherly smile, as if he hadn’t wiped out her whole clan. If he knew about her truth, who Sakura truly was, she knew he’d have her killed or worse, handed over to Danzo for conditioning. “Send in Tazuna.”

“Are these the brats that are supposed to be protecting me? That short one looks like an idiot and the other one is pink.” An old man who stank of sake drawled as he looked over the trio of genin. He showed no diference to the Hokage or other shinobi surrounding him and Sakura silently questioned his intelligence as she slowly smiled with all her teeth. The man’s eyes quickly tracked to her teeth but instead of fear, he was instead obviously confused. Still he didn’t say anything, though the look of familiar recognition was enough. Whoever Tazuna was, he was of the Isles, or at least frequented them.

“This is Tazuna, he is a famous bridge builder, widely regarded as the best in the elemental nations. He has contracted with the village for a C rank escort mission back to his home and for the duration of his current construction project.” Hiruzen explained, looking over the trio with fond pride. It was obvious the hokage had been expecting more of a reaction from them and he was right to think so. Naruto was already plotting, though he wouldn’t give it away by shouting and making his hostility known. Sakura had taught him well after all.

“You sure they’ll be enough?” The bridge builder asked again and Hiruzen nodded.

“Maa, don’t worry bridge builder-san. I’m a jounin, an elite shinobi as is pinky-chan here.” Kakashi drawled, ruffling Sakura’s hair until it was a wild mess. She raised an eyebrow, meeting his eye but didn’t otherwise react. “So cold Sakura-chan.” Tazuna watched the interaction with a blank face that practically screamed ‘yup I’m going to die.’

***

“He’s hiding something.” Sakura signed using standard ANBU hand signals to Kakashi when the rest of the group weren’t looking. They had left Konoha with minimal fuss, mostly because the sealing scrolls she’d given Naruto allowed him to pack his ramen alongside other more necessary supplies. Sakura knew if forced to pick, the boy was still likely to chose his beloved food over kunai or shuriken.

“Observe and gather information for now.” Kakashi replied with a few quick hand signs. The two were being discrete, making sure nobody else picked up on their unease. “I need you to play the child for the moment. Pretend to be just another genin.”

“Fine, but you owe me for this senpai.” Sakura leveled a glare at Kakashi before skipping ahead, putting on the perfect childish facade. Inner helped maintain the behavior, slowly tailoring a mask for Outer to step into. It wasn’t perfect, but Sakura looked the part in her frilly pink and white dress, pink boots and white stockings. A satchel hung on her lower back but aside from that, there were no visible signs that she might be a shinobi other then her headband which was currently being worn as a headband.

“You’re the one who likes to dress up like a pretty pink princess.” Kakashi teased aloud and Sakura huffed but didn’t deny it. She liked cute clothes and she wore armor and practical clothing constantly in ANBU and the past. She had mesh armor and kevlar woven into her dress and backed by seals. It was practical enough and wouldn’t get in the way during a fight, though it wasn’t exactly stealthy but that was what spare clothes were for. If she wanted to sneak around she’d just change outfits, like a functional human being who had more then one set of clothes.

“Whatever Bakashi-sensei.” Sakura stuck her tongue out in a show of childishness before skipping over to Naruto and Sasuke. She could feel chakra ahead of them on the road, which was odd but wasn’t necessarily a threat. “Enjoying the mission?”

“I’ve never been outside the village before ‘ttebayo.” Naruto admitted, his voice controlled but a massive grin was still stretching his lips. He was radiating innocent excitement, completely unaware of the threats that lurked beyond the walls.

‘And within them as well, though he knows better then most.’ Inner whispered, eating Sakura’s sadness at the life Naruto had lived. She’d done what she could, but she had been bound by countless rules and she wasn’t ready yet to consign Hiruzen to the pages of history.

“The world is a huge place, isn’t it?” Naruto added, his expression lessening slightly, becoming far more genuine. Sakura nudged his shoulder playfully and Naruto looked at her curiously.

“Just wait until you see the ocean. Nami no Kuni is an island, part of my homeland. It’s beautiful, well perhaps not the civilized parts but the wilds.” Sakura knew the history of the Isles was a story of unending warfare and bloodshed. The constant fighting and ancient presence of chakra had changed the people the of Isles until it was almost its own collective kekkei genkai. Naori wore it better then most, as calm as the sea before a storm, at least on the surface but below, the depths raged with power and emotion.

“So we’ll be seeing where you’re from?” Sasuke asked curiously and Sakura shook her head. Nami no Kuni wasn’t where her parents had originated. Bear had provided her with her file upon reaching the rank of ANBU captain and she knew exactly who they had been and where her the came from. Neither were alive anymore, they had been impoverished and when they found the chance to secure her a better life, they had jumped on it, allowing the Haruno clan to adopt her shortly before their deaths.

“I’m from Mizu no Kuni, the Hagoromo clan are from southern Hi no Kuni but they were all but annihilated thirty years or so before Konoha was founded. The survivors fled the Yamanaka clan, their rivals, and made their way to Mizu no Kuni where they rebuilt as a merchant clan.” Sakura was aware she had connections to the Kaguya clan as well. The civilian branch, lacking the clan’s kekkei genkai had interactions with the Hagoromo and she had gotten both her pale skin and green eyes from that side of her ancestry.

“I see,” Sasuke said, eyes moving around before falling on a puddle in the road. He looked at Sakura who could feel the chakra radiating from it and the rosette shifted her hand behind her back as she walked, signing to Kakashi.

“Ignore it.” Kakashi signed back and Sakura followed orders, walking past the puddle with the two boys and Tazuna. The moment they passed, two kirigakure shinobi erupted from the puddle, bladed chains wrapping around Kakashi who substituted away, leaving behind a simple genjutsu to cover his escape. Illusory blood sprayed through the air as the two shinobi faced down the leaf genin.

‘I’m not sensing anyone.’ Inner formed the ram seal in Sakura’s mind, focusing her all on sensing their surroundings. ‘I’ll put up a covering genjutsu to screen the fight. Tazuna knows something.’

‘Got it, I’ll eliminate the threat.’ Outer replied, letting her hands shake as she drew a kunai and stepped forward. The two ninja charged, clearly dismissing Sakura as a threat. Chakra flowed through her network, sinking deep into her muscles and radiated from her tenketsu, allowing her to see well beyond the limits of her emerald eyes. She didn’t call upon her sharingan, there simply was no need to for them as she flickered, her kunai drawing a perfect half circle as she cut through both Kiri-nin’s throats. The two ran another step past her before they crumpled, bodies slamming into the dirt with a thud as their brains ran out of oxygen and their consciousness simply cut off. Twin puddles of blood slowly began to pool beneath the warm corpses, turning the soil a dark brownish red.

“They were after the bridge builder Hatake-senpai.” Sakura called out as she shaped her chakra over her kunai, cleaning the blood from the weapon and then stowed it back in a sheath hidden under a slit in her frilly skirt. Behind her, the sound of retching caught Sakura’s ear and she turned to see Naruto emptying his stomach on the ground while Sasuke was looking green and barely holding his food down.

“Maa, Sakura-chan so not cute.” Kakashi drawled, placing his hand on the girl’s head. “Go do a perimeter check.” Hound’s voice instantly had Sakura at attention and without argument she vanished into the forest without a sound.

***

“Y-you alright?” Sasuke managed in between large gulps of air. He watched as Naruto gagged but nothing new came up, the blond’s face paler then he’d ever seen it before. Naruto spat, shivering violently and his eyes unconsciously turned towards the corpses only for his vision to be blocked by Kakashi-sensei’s chest.

“Naruto, Sasuke, status report.” Kakashi’s commanding tone instantly had Sasuke’s back straightening and even Naruto seemed to respond in kind.

“Uninjured, somewhat surprised. I can continue with the mission.” Sasuke managed, mind pulling fragmented responses from what he remembered being taught in the academy. He was on a mission, he wasn’t compromised, just surprised. He knew shinobi killed and had seen loved ones come home wounded or covered in blood when they were too exhausted to notice him.

“Naruto?” Kakashi asked again and the blond shuddered, eyes filled with a mix of hurt and shame.

“I’m just…” Naruto trailed off and let out a sigh. “Did she have to kill them?”

“No, she didn’t but it’s what she’s been trained to do. Haruno is a weapon of the village, one of our best. She can be kind to comrades, she’s loving and dresses like a twelve year old but make no mistakes, she understands what it means to be a shinobi. We are soldiers of Konoha and we have to be able to kill when called upon.” Kakashi’s voice was stern but not cruel and Naruto nodded his understanding. Sasuke watched the gears turn in the blond’s head, the sadness and determination slowly crystallizing into an idea.

“Then as her future Hokage I guess I’ll have to teach her not to kill when she doesn’t need to.” Naruto said and looked over at Sasuke. Sasuke instantly understood the blond, they both cared about Sakura after all.

“She killed them because she was worried about us, we froze up.” Sasuke still felt shaky but the certainty building within him kept his voice level. He’d begun learning what Sakura had called Ninshu only recently, but it came to him naturally. He had felt the moment she realized she was standing between her stunned team and two enemies. Her chakra had gone utterly still, a the false surroundings genjutsu erupting from her tenketsu and shrouding the area in an illusion before she calmly and intentionally killed two men.

“Yes, Sakura-chan is very protective. She will fight and kill without blinking if it means ensuring her comrades are safe.” Kakashi respected that about the rosette. She’d never once suggested leaving a teammate behind and even on the rare missions where she’d lost comrades, she’d always come back with the body sealed away. “Those who break the rules are trash but those who abandon their comrades are even worse. Those words were left to me by one of the greatest shinobi I’ve ever met and Sakura instinctively knows them.”

“Next time I won’t freeze, so she won’t need to, to do that again.” Naruto managed and Kakashi ruffled his hair before turning his attention to Tazuna. Sasuke watched the drunk squirm and focused on the weak chakra signal the civilian was giving off. There was horror and surprise, mixed with fear but below that there was guilt and resignation. The man had known this would happen, or at least something would happen and he hadn’t said a word.

“I always kind of knew Sakura-chan killed people.” Naruto said quietly as Kakashi and Tazuna spoke, leaving the two boys out of their conversation. Sasuke looked over at Naruto who was clearly upset but instead of horror or rejection he just looked worried for his friend. “I mean, she’s an awesome shinobi and she’s, well, Kagetora you know? Like I know that means dangerous missions and fighting bad guys and just because I failed the academy exams doesn’t mean I didn’t know how fights often end.”

“You’re rambling,” Sasuke wasn’t sure why he did it, perhaps it was some remnant of his childhood or just a conditioned response. Either way, he met Naruto’s eyes as his fingers slowly retreated from the blond’s forehead, having poked him gently. “I understand, I’ve seen her fight before. When…” Sasuke took a steadying breath as the sudden urge to cry rose up within him. His heart was racing in his ears and he needed to run but he knew logically it was all just panic so he fixed his feet in place and forced his pulse to settle.

“I’ve seen her at her worst, angry and really trying to kill. She’s still Sakura though.” Sasuke could remember it clear as day. Sakura’s chakra, broken and splintered, guttering from her like blood and her mind shattered by whatever Itachi had done to her. Blood lust oozed from her small body and her eyes had been crazed, yet she still stood between him and his brother. She knew she couldn’t win, she might have been able to run, yet she didn’t even consider it and gave her all to protect him.

“We can’t act different towards her, she’s still Sakura.” Sasuke reiterated and Naruto nodded, still downcast but clearly in agreement. The blond looked at his hand and made a fist, his fingers tightening until his knuckles went white.

“I’m never going to freeze up again. I don’t want to be a burden that makes Sakura think she has to kill to protect me.” Naruto’s hand was painfully tight as he held it out to Sasuke. The Uchiha nodded in recognition and raised his own fist, bumping his knuckles against Naruto’s.

“We’ll get stronger together, as a team.” Sasuke promised and for once Naruto actually smiled at him. They’d had a one sided rivalry in the academy, with Naruto constantly chasing after Sasuke. Now that they were on a team though and forced to actually get to know each other by their pink haired mutual friend, Sasuke could honestly say he didn’t mind Naruto and clearly the feeling was mutual. “Don’t mess this up usuratonkachi.”

“Heh, try not to fall behind teme.” Naruto replied playfully, the last of his nerves falling away as Kakashi and Tazuna finished up their conversation. The bridge builder was still pale but he didn’t look like he was about to break down into tears. Sasuke waited for the jounin’s decision as Sakura reappeared beside him, casually giving the all clear.

“The mission continues, stay on your guard there will be more coming.” Kakashi informed them and resumed walking, herding Tazuna down the road passive aggressively.

“You two alright?” Sakura’s voice was carefully calm, too calm. Both boys recognized the worry behind it and Naruto gave her a small smile while Sasuke huffed.

“Fine, just startled. You were super fast Sakura-chan! Like I didn’t even see you move dattebayo!” Naruto boomed and if his smile was a bit forced and his voice louder then it had been in years, well Sasuke knew he was just trying to cheer up his friend.

“Yeah, I had a good teacher.” Sakura replied softly, a small sad smile briefly gracing her lips. “You would have liked him.” Time hadn’t dulled Shisui’s loss, Sakura’s chakra still burning painfully whenever she thought of him but Inner had grown stronger and the sadness was always joined by fond memories. “Come on, we’ve got a mission to complete.”

“Lead the way taichou,” Sasuke bumped his shoulder gently into Sakura’s earning, a small shark toothed smile. Naruto crowded her from the other side nudging her as well and Sakura rolled her eyes before taking the lead. Team 7 would be heading to Wave.

Chapter Text

Chapter 38

“Hey Sakura?” Naruto asked as the group made their way towards a small fishing village. Sakura looked over at the blond, wondering what exactly was on his mind as he played with the ends of his sleeves. The action was decidedly childish and it struck Sakura once again that she was the same age as her two genin friends. They hadn’t seen war, though Sasuke had an unfortunate glimpse. They were innocent in a way she wasn’t and she’d taken that, from Naruto at least. Perhaps Sasuke wasn’t so innocent anymore, but he certainly wasn’t jaded.

“Yeah?” Sakura asked, feeling the storm that was Naruto’s chakra waver and shift. He was nervous, his eyes glancing towards her before darting away. There was a brief sadness in his expression before he turned and she frowned, wondering what exactly was eating at him.

“Um, why do you never talk about your parents?” Naruto’s question caught her off guard but Sakura quickly recovered. The question was clearly about the Harunos, since Naruto likely didn’t realize she was adopted. He was perceptive about emotions and social dynamics but details weren’t his strong suit, which wasn’t all that surprising considering his personality.

“The Haruno do not much care for me. I was adopted and…” Sakura’s lips pursed together as she tried to explain her relationship with her adoptive parents. There really wasn’t a bond there, she’d been adopted in hopes she could become the family’s heir but when she’d become a shinobi, that plan had gone up in smoke. “Well I haven’t had a conversation with them since I moved out a few months before I turned five.”

“You moved out that young?” Sasuke asked, head snapping to her and his eyes wide. He knew Sakura had been ANBU since he’d met her, she hung out with Itachi after all and he’d looked into her missions. She had none, well she had border patrols and hospital shifts but those were usually cover for ANBU missions.

“Had to, the home was deemed inappropriate for my development.” Sakura answered carefully, because the truth was someone had handled her parents. Naori had spoken with them at some point and it was likely others had as well. They hadn’t interfered with her training, never reprimanding her for coming home dirty or sweaty or dressing in pants and form fitting shirts. She’d seen the way Mebuki had eyed her, all disproving haughtiness but the woman hadn’t said a word.

“Oh, uh, sorry ‘ttebayo.” Naruto deflated slightly and Sakura waved off his concern as they reached the village. Tazuna lead them to a fisherman’s hut and soon enough they were aboard a small sampan, crossing the narrow straight between Nami no Kuni and the mainland.

A mist settled in as the group traversed the ocean and the silence grew tense as they neared the shore. From the mist, a looming shadow slowly took shape, their approach revealing it to be a massive bridge that towered over the gray waves. Naruto let out a quite ‘wow’ of appreciation while Sasuke’s eyes widened slightly at the sight. Even if the straight was narrow, it was still well over a mile and this bridge would be the longest in the world when it was finished. There was no doubt that Tazuna was a master of his craft to accomplish this on such a shoestring budget.

“I can’t let you off at town, y’all will have to walk from here.” The fisherman said softly as he beached his vessel among the roots of a mangrove swamp, letting them out onto the marshy ground. A road cut through the trees, wooden planks and heavy stones reinforced the wet soil, allowing the road to keep its shape this close to the water, though as the road leveled out, the reinforcements faded and were replaced by simple packed earth.

“Thanks for the ride, get home safely.” Tazuna replied, giving the man a firm handshake. He hadn’t touched sake since they’d reached the coast and the haze of intoxication had lifted to reveal hard eyes and a grim face. Naruto and Sasuke had judged the man for his drinking but Sakura hadn’t. She knew what pain did to people, how it broke down the soul and left them as little more then hollowed out shells of rage and misery.

“Lead on Tazuna-san.” Kakashi gave the man a small smile and Tazuna briefly looked to Sakura before taking the lead. The group clambered ashore and were soon walking along the path with eyes peeled. Naruto nervously gripped a kunai in his hand, eyes searching their surroundings. Sakura focused on her chakra sense, reaching out into the world around her and feeling a well masked presence ahead of her. It was subtle, nearly imperceptible but whoever it was had made a mistake. They had hidden among the trees and while Sakura was still experimenting with turning iryo-ninjutsu into mokuton, she was intensely attuned to plants and nature in general.

“Kakashi-sensei, do you think we’ll meet anyone interesting? I hope there is a cute boy in wave, maybe even two!” Sakura chirped, earning a silent look from Kakashi as he pieced together her words. He knew her well enough to catch the hidden meaning and his eye quickly arced into a smile.

“Maa, Sakura-chan we’re on a mission and besides you’ll make Sasuke-kun jealous if you go chasing after some local boy.” Kakashi replied casually, his words meaningless other then a general acknowledgment and orders not to pursue. Sakura read the subtext beneath that though, she was to keep up her harmless act unless there was an emergency.

Chakra slowly began to seep into the air as the fog grew heavier. Sakura could feel the chakra signature remaining motionless, in a perfect ambush position at ground level. They were slowly approaching it when Naruto’s twitchy eyes landed on the bush in question and his kunai left his hand before Sakura could redirect his attention. A pulse of chakra flashed across her senses as whoever it was substituted, leaving behind a terrified domestic rabbit, its fur still white from winter.

“Oh! Damn, I thought…” Naruto huffed as he walked over to the terrified rabbit and grabbed his kunai which had lodged itself into at tree. The rabbit was frozen in place for several seconds before it bolted and Naruto turned back towards the group. Killing intent along with a subtle rush of chakra had Sakura grabbing Naruto and pulling him to the ground as Kakashi shouted a warning and dragged Tazuna and Sasuke to the dirt.

A massive blade, the size of a fully grown adult spun through the air where their heads had been moments before, lodging itself into the tree Naruto had just been standing under. Sakura dragged the blond away the moment the weapon passed over their heads, clearing the area as Momochi Zabuza appeared adopt the weapon’s handle, crouching and looking at their group curiously.

“Hatake Kakashi, the copy-nin.” Zabuza drawled, killing intent still just barely leashed and Sakura’s instincts began to scream in the back of her mind. Inner’s teeth started to chatter, barely able to hold back their own killing intent as they met another child of the Isles. This was fellow predator, another shark and he was strong, stronger then Sakura was, yet she wanted to fight him. It was an all consuming urge that set her blood on fire and her chest fluttering with excitement as her cheeks flushed.

“Dragging around a bunch of brats? Oh how the mighty have fallen.” Zabuza chuckled as the bandages around his mouth shifted. Sakura knew he was grinning that perfect, shark toothed smile. The kind her instincts told her was normal, not the blunt, harmless things she was so used to seeing in Hi. She could feel her whole body beginning to shake with the force of holding herself back, her lungs heaving air as her pulse raced and her chakra roiled within her core, still suppressed but her self control was hanging by a thread.

“Momochi Zabuza, Kirigakure no Kijin, looks like I’ll be needing this.” Kakashi replied as he lifted his headband to reveal his ever active sharingan. Sakura’s teeth began to chatter now, joining her trembling limbs. Sasuke shot her a concerned side eye while Naruto prepared to shout out a challenge, still brash despite her tempering influence. “Sakura, Naruto, Sasuke, manji formation.”

“Seeing the sharingan so soon? I’m honored.” Zabuza let out a rasping chuckle as the fog thickened and his killing intent blanketed the area. Sakura wasn’t sure how she was managing to keep her head screwed on straight at this point but it wouldn’t last. She was going to lose it, very, very soon. She had never had to hold back like this in ANBU. This wasn’t an undercover mission, she wasn’t trying to infiltrate a guarded area.

Zabuza began to list off eight different vital spots, though in truth there were many, many more. Simply cutting off a thumb could bleed someone to death if they were truly unlucky, and infection could fell even the strongest warriors if they couldn’t get treatment. Sakura focused her mind on the idle thoughts, distracting herself from the all consuming urge to attack Zabuza as he appeared behind her. Her eyes shifted to him as she turned, painfully slow towards the threat.

Kakashi intercepted Zabuza well before he could attack, driving a kunai into the man’s stomach. Sakura had felt the chakra pulse but without her sharingan, she hadn’t been able to tell it was a clone until water spilled outwards. Zabuza’s chakra suppression was perfect, she couldn’t sense him within the mist filled by his chakra, not without using her eyes or going to active chakra sensing which would paint a massive target on her back.

“Bad move,” Zabuza growled as he came flying from the mist, his sword ramming through Kakashi’s back. Sakura grabbed Tazuna, dragging him away from the fight while Sasuke and Naruto followed her, both with wide eyes and pale faces. Kakashi melted away into water, appearing like a wraith behind Zabuza and slicing the man from hip to collar, revealing the Kiri-nin to be yet another clone.

Even with their superhuman senses, neither Sakura nor Kakashi could detect Zabuza and he clearly knew that as he tried to catch Kakashi off guard. The slight whistle of steel parting air was the only warning as Zabuza tried to cut the copy-nin clean in half. Kakashi ducked the attack and kubikiribouchou cut into the earth, its inertia redirected into a kick as it came to a sudden, violent stop. Kakashi took the attack in the side and was thrown clear from the dirt road, crashing into a nearby lake.

“Suiton, suirou no jutsu,” Zabuza’s words allowed him to further focus his chakra as water wrapped around Kakashi as he tried to pull himself to his feet atop the water. In an instant, Kakashi was trapped and Sakura’s self control snapped. A deep rumbling growl reverberated in her chest and Tazuna took a step back, terrified of the little pink haired girl even as Zabuza’s eyes shifted to faze her. “What’s this? A tiny little genin throwing a temper tantrum?”

Sakura ignored Zabuza as her hand went into her pouch, retrieving her scroll with her scythe. The weapon was in her hand in a heartbeat and Zabuza looked over it curiously. His eyes were still condescending as Sakura met his gaze, her emerald eyes narrowed with rage and her razor sharp teeth bared for all to see.

“Interesting, what’s a Kiri brat like you doing with a bunch of tree-huggers?” Zabuza asked as Sakura flickered forward, her chakra spilling out of her as her sensing shifted from passive to active. Zabuza felt the sudden surge as the girl’s killing intent exploded to life and he barely caught the blade of her scythe with his sword, the water below him buckling under the impact but he managed to keep his feet above the surface.

“Let’s dance,” Sakura shifted her grip on her scythe, driving the blade through the hole in Zabuza’s sword and yanked it from his grip, her perfect chakra control and years of working towards Tsunade’s strength making it possible despite her small stature. The executioner’s blade flew away, splashing down into the water as Sakura spun her scythe around her body, preparing to bring it around into a vicious close ranged slash. Zabuza was faster and his fist thundered into Sakura’s cheek sending her world spinning.

Snarling, Sakura continued with her attack, pulling it off despite her ringing ears and ruined balance. Zabuza cursed as he was pushed back, his arm forced from the water prison, freeing Kakashi. Nausea welled up before Sakura could stop it and she emptied her stomach into the lake. Kakashi didn’t say a word, surging forward to attack Zabuza as Sakura fell back, her concussion forcing her to retreat.

‘Heal! Use green chakra!’ Inner slurred and Sakura brought her hand up to the wound, years of practice allowing muscle memory to do the heavy lifting. A flash of chakra split the skin on the side of Sakura’s head along with the bone underneath and she pulled out the blood that was rapidly pooling against her brain before sending her chakra in deeper, healing the damaged neurons, stitching together the burst blood vessels and soothing away the swelling before she closed her skull and skin. Pulling her hand away from her head, she threw the globule of blood to the ground, her vision clearing just in time to process the tidal wave now coming her way.

‘Fucking Hound!’ Inner shouted as Sakura flickered backwards, grabbed her teammates and moved them to a tree before doing the same for Tazuna.

“The hell?!” Naruto shouted as he realized he’d been relocated. Tazuna staggered slightly, Sakura’s hands grabbing him and steadying the elderly man as the tree they were on shook violently, water slamming into its trunk and rushing underneath them. Tazuna looked down at her, realizing what had just happened and the old man gave Sakura a nod of thanks as Kakashi unleashed a second, larger water jutsu, another monstrous wave crashing through the trees and ripping up the underbrush.

“It’s over,” Kakashi’s voice reached them from their position in the trees and Sakura turned just in time to catch that other chakra finally making its move. Two senbon pierced Zabuza’s neck, sending him tumbling to the dirt. Sakura flickered to Kakashi’s side as the hidden chakra revealed itself to be a hunter-nin with a very familiar presence. It was cold and windy, a frozen glacier under a brilliant sun. Sakura knew that chakra, or rather the family it belonged to, she had met them on Uzushio.

‘That’s a Yuki and Kiri is in the midst of a bloodline purge. We’re not the only sensor in the world.’ Inner noted dryly as the Yuki took in a breath. The world was still moving in slow motion for her, her senses still strained and ready for battle. ‘Whoever they are, they aren’t a real hunter-nin.’

“It seems you were right shinobi-san.” A smooth androgynous voice came from the fake hunter and Sakura could feel their lack of intent. Whoever this was, whatever they were here for, they weren’t a threat.

‘Not directly, if they’re here to rescue Zabuza though, they are still a threat however indirectly. We’ve studied senbon and medicine enough to know what is possible.’ Inner reminded and Sakura’s eyes slid to the unconscious shinobi. ‘Kakashi is too weak to fight, we also have to protect Tazuna, Naruto and Sasuke.’

‘Don’t engage.’ Sakura agreed, watching the fake hunter carefully. Beside her Kakashi was putting on an admirable display of strength despite his utterly depleted reserves.

“So it would seem. Why are you here?” Kakashi asked, pulling out a kuni but not throwing it. The fake hunter shifted, picking up Zabuza and their chakra filled with concern.

“I have been hunting him for quite some time, as you know he is a nuke-nin from our village.” The fake hunter lied, his chakra telling an entirely different story. Sakura didn’t say a word as she held her scythe in a low guard, ready but not obviously threatening. “Now then, I must dispose of the body. If you’ll excuse me Shinobi-san, Kunochi-san.” With that, they flickered away and a moment later Kakashi collapsed.

“Sakura-chan, you’re in command.” Kakashi managed, his tone faux cheerful as he passed out. Sakura let out a sigh as she resealed her scythe and picked him up, turning her attention to her teammates. Both were shaken but ready, kunai held in white knuckle grips and eyes fixed on her.

“Naruto make a bunch of shadow clones and have them carry Kakashi-senpai.” Sakura ordered, bringing her thumb to her mouth and biting down. She quickly ran through the hand seals for the summoning jutsu and placed her hand on the ground. With a puff of smoke, a messenger tiger appeared before her. She quickly explained the situation to the tiger then ordered it to deliver the information to Kuma, along with a request for further orders. The tiger shot off, vanishing into the underbrush, on its way back to Konoha.

‘That’s going to drain a lot of our chakra today.’ Inner grimaced at the expenditure but it was a necessary one. She couldn’t kill Gato without at least warning Konoha. Nami no Kuni was without a ruler and it was valuable real estate. If the bridge was built, the small island nation would become a trade hub between the mainland and the islands further out to sea. The people of the Isles were often insular but Nami, much like Uzushio, was close enough to the mainland where the peoples were a blend, halfway between the two, a natural bridge between the two cultures.

“Tazuna, please lead the way.” Sakura asked as she returned the man to the thoroughly soaked road. Tazuna looked at the devastation surrounding them and then down to the little pink haired girl now in charge of protecting him. He’d seen her kill two men without blinking and while she clearly wasn’t as strong as her sensei, she had engaged Zabuza without dying, which he knew was quite the achievement.

“Very well ojou-san, follow me.” Tazuna gave the girl a slight frown but still nodded respectfully and lead the way. Sakura could feel his unease, the feeling of wrongness pervading Tazuna’s chakra. She made him uneasy, that a child like herself was so inured against murder she had taken two lives easy as breathing. He was a civilian, he didn’t know that the hidden villages, or at least Konoha, had been founded on the ideals of peace and protecting children from harm only for the Nidaime and Sandaime to twist and corrupt the village until its formative promises were nothing but empty words.

‘We’ll fix this.’ Inner whispered and Sakura’s chakra briefly purred at the thought of murder, because that is what it would take. Hiruzen, Danzo, the elder council, the Hyuga main branch, they would all need to die. Inner devoured the anger before it could turn into full blown killing intent and then nudged Sakura’s mind back on track.

“You alright?” Sasuke whispered as they came up on Tazuna’s house. Sakura had taken a nasty blow to the head and his eyes kept tracking her bloodied hair.

“Yes and the moment I can sit down, I’ll do a more thorough scan to make sure of it.” Sakura promised, because head injuries were no joke. Even the lightest of blows could cause permanent damage and while you might not notice it at first, it would build up steadily over time, turning geniuses into idiots and ruining potential. Most prodigies that burnt out, did so due to accumulated head trauma after all and it was only the miracle of Konoha’s medical program, even as gutted and undervalued as it was, that kept people like Kakashi functioning.

Tazuna’s house was set out on the water with three walkways spanning a small waterway. The place was beautiful and the home itself was large and clearly very well made. It was two stories tall and had a commanding view of the surrounding area. There were plenty of places to tie up small personal boats and even a few births for larger craft though none were present currently. A windmill spun lazily next to the home, no doubt generating electricity for the workshop beside it.

“I’m home!” Tazuna called out as he unlocked the front door to reveal a woman with long purple hair so dark it appeared black and with matching onyx eyes. Her skin was lightly tanned and somewhat rosy, while her eyes were large and round. To Sakura’s mind, she was an interesting mix of Isles and Mainland, uncommon in Konoha but quite normal along the southern coast and northern isles.

“Oh and you’ve brought guests. Is he hurt? I’ll get the spare bedrooms ready.” The woman’s eyes flicked over the group, not pausing despite the blood and grime coating Kakashi and Sakura. Her chakra was level, determined with a hint of nerves and she quickly prepared a space for them to rest. It took her five minutes before Kakashi was safely lowered into a futon to recover and Sakura was able to sit down and scan her brain thoroughly, ensuring no remaining damage was left.

‘We really should invent an emergency healing seal. Like the Byakugou no In, something that can heal us and store up strength.’ Inner suggested and Sakura sent her a wave of agreement. The problem was Sakura didn’t have access to the seal and didn’t know where to begin on recreating it. She did however have Naruto as a teammate and would ask Hiruzen when she returned to Konoha, the man did seem to favor the current Team 7 after all.

“So what’s the plan?” Naruto asked as he sat down with his back to the wall, his eyes looking out the window of the room they had been given. Sasuke sat nearby, makeup smudged from the day’s events and exhaustion clear on his young face.

“First, combat clothes every day from here on out. No point being subtle. We’re going to wait until a reply comes from Konoha, that should be sometime tomorrow evening if they use a messenger hawk.” Sakura explained and the two boys nodded as she pulled out a storage seal. She tapped it and met Naruto’s eyes. “In this storage scroll are a bunch of supplies for setting up traps along with a large number of defensive seals.” Sakura paused, considering her options before looking at the two boys. “Can I trust you? Both of you?”

“You have to ask?” Sasuke snapped, actually offended by the question. Sakura grimaced but met his eyes. “Of course, is Usuratonkachi rubbing off on you or something?”

“You can trust us ‘ttebayo.” Naruto promised and Sakura nodded, calling upon her chakra as she bit her thumb.

“Do not speak of these summons to anyone or by extension anything relating me to them, understood?” Sakura asked as she brought her thumb down on the floor. A puff of smoke and a massive drain in chakra soon followed.

“Imouto, what do you need?” Sana’s calm voice filled the room as the smoke cleared to reveal the beautiful kitsune. Three tails swayed behind her, all inky black except where the light fell directly upon them, revealing a dark, dark blue. The kitsune’s blue eyes took in the room, landing on Kakashi before moving to Naruto. “Oh, another sibling of ours? No, he is…”

“Sana-nee, leave Naruto alone. He is kin, that’s the end of it.” Sakura cut in quickly and Sana gave a slight nod, dropping the issue without protest. Both boys looked at the fox then at Sakura, their reactions jarringly different. Sasuke had a look of understanding, he knew what it would mean politically for someone to have kitsune summons in Konoha. Naruto on the other hand was shaken to his core, his eyes wide and glued to Sana.

“Naruto,” Sakura imitated Hound’s commanding tone, her voice biting and sharp. Naruto’s attention snapped to her, a mix of apprehension and curiosity clear in his gaze. “Sana will help you set up the perimeter. If you are okay with it, I won’t force you.”

“I…” Naruto’s voice caught and he took a ragged breath before looking at the fox. Sana radiated calm confidence, her chakra utterly peaceful, though it was unmistakably similar to the kyuubi’s in that distinctive kitsune way it was also obviously different. Her presence didn’t make skin itch or burn, the world didn’t feel like it was ending and there was no killing intent so thick you could drown in it. “Alright, um Sakura-chan do you…”

“Yes Naru-chan?” Sakura easily slipped into Kagetora’s teasing tone and watched as Naruto’s unease melted away. Silent understanding flowed between them, Sakura knew, had always known, and nothing had changed. The blond’s smile was bright and honest as he moved to the window and pushed it open.

“Alright, just leave it to me. Ain’t nobody going to be able to attack us ‘ttebayo!” Naruto crowed and took off into the night, forgetting the scroll. Sasuke raised an eyebrow and Sakura shook her head slightly as she handed her storage scroll to Sana.

“In time, it isn’t my secret to share. Sana, please make sure he doesn’t make it impossible for the two civilians to come or go as they please?” Sakura asked, her head starting to spin as the sheer drain on her chakra started to finally catch up with her. She knew that she’d need to sleep soon, but first she’d have to cram as much food as possible into her body to recover by tomorrow morning.

“Of course imouto,” Sana brushed a hand over Sakura’s head, subtly checking for injuries, her touch feather light. “Rest, this will not take long.” Sakura nearly nodded off then and there but held herself together as Sana vanished from the room in a silent shunshin.

“I’ll go see if I can use their kitchen, you stay here.” Sasuke ordered, rising to his feet and giving Sakura a worried look before walking out of the room and down the stairs. Sakura tracked his chakra the entire time he was out of her sight, focusing on it and Naruto’s burning ball of power, using them as a focus to stay awake. Perhaps she didn’t need to call on Sana but she didn’t regret it. The kitsune would ensure her team was kept safe, she was the guardian of Inari Okami’s temple after all and the choice between maintaining the secret and protecting her team was an easy one to make.

***

Izuna knew he was wasting time but facing her was hard. How did one handle a youkai sent by the gods? He wasn’t going to accuse her, or try to drive her away but he wanted to talk, face to face. After all, they both cared about their clan and loved chichiue and aniue. Izuna swallowed his fears and stepped into the clearing where she was resting, the haft of her scythe laid across her lap and her distinctive bright pink hair tied back by a bandanna.

“Hello Izuna, Madara just stepped away to get lunch.” Sakura’s tone was polite and warm, a bit of hope making her emerald eyes sparkle as she patted the log she was sitting on. Izuna knew normally this was where she’d be disappointed. He had never liked her, because she was different, but now that he was ten he could sort of understand. Of course a youkai would be different but importantly she wasn’t harmful, she was a messenger of the divine or at least a gift from them. She might occupy more of Madara’s time then Izuna would like but she wasn’t a threat even if he was jealous.

“Hey, um can we talk?” Izuna asked, the words sounding better and more confident in his head. His cheeks burned and he felt the overwhelming shame of a child trying and failing to act like an adult.

“Of course we can. What would you like to talk about?” Sakura asked, her eyes still showing a guarded hope that for once Izuna wouldn’t ruin. He knew she desperately wanted him to like her, even if she never said it out loud. Her chakra was cool and minty, a welcoming forest full of foxes and playful mischief. It always amazed him how more people didn’t realize she wasn’t human, or perhaps they did and simply kept it to themselves. Summons were helpful youkai and she was summoned to Madara in a way, so perhaps that was how his kin viewed her.

“Father is in danger.” Izuna met her eyes and saw a moment of shock and genuine pain before it was covered up. Izuna was just starting to learn ninshu. He wasn’t like Madara or Sakura, with their perfect chakra control but his was good and he was a sensor naturally, rather then as a side effect of chakra control. He could feel the pain, loss and defiance in Sakura’s chakra and her eyes hardened instantly.

“We are all in danger, the Senju have brought a new war into being. One unlike anything seen since the age of founding.” Sakura replied, her sharp teeth flashing and her green eyes glowing softly in the gloom. She was so clearly something other, inhuman even but Izuna wasn’t afraid of her, not when her chakra was so open and honest. He knew the feeling of love and Sakura loved like an Uchiha, she was consumed by it. Her fear of losing her family, his father, was burning along her pathways.

“You know of a specific threat. You warned father.” Izuna intentionally dropped the formality. It was the only way he could communicate how serious he was, to abandon the rigid social structure of a clan. He didn’t fully understand what he was doing, how he denied her the ability to retreat or distance herself with familiar language but the results were the same regardless.

“I did, I love him. I love you and Madara and father so much it hurts. I burn with it, constantly.” Tears tinted slightly pink leaked from the corners of her eyes and Izuna’s breath caught. He knew what that signified, how hot her fire was burning. No one was immune to the curse of hatred, not even the clan head and apparently not even youkai. She was teetering on the brink, dangerously close to slipping over the edge and being consumed by her emotions.

“I want to help.” Izuna whispered, looking away as Sakura sniffled and wiped her cheeks clean. He gave her as much privacy as he could without ending the conversation, after all they had to have this talk.

“I do to but…” Sakura trailed off and shook her head. She wasn’t sure what they could do, the history was already written, the ink long since dry. She didn’t want to give up, but she didn’t know where to begin. If she knew how Tajima would die, perhaps she could stop it but if she was foolish and rushed ahead, she could end up being the cause of his death. Endless possibilities spiraled through her mind, Inner and Outer both chasing multiple threads of thought but neither able to hit upon a sure fire solution.

“But you’re twelve and I’m ten.” Izuna grumbled, knowing that for all their strength, Sakura and Madara were still children. Powerful children who had grown up on the front lines, but still children. “We have to do something though.”

“I don’t know where to start.” Sakura gripped her hands together, her nails biting into her pale skin and drawing blood. In truth it would be more appropriate to call them claws, though she kept them carefully trimmed, otherwise she would shred any cloth or fabric she wasn’t careful with.

“Does Aniue know?” Izuna asked and Sakura grimaced before shaking her head. “Is it a threat you can tell me about?” Izuna watched as Sakura let out a tired sigh.

“The Senju, I imagine. I’m unsure where it will come from. Father’s life is in danger and I just, what if I cause it? I don’t want to be the reason things go wrong.” Sakura whispered and Izuna suddenly realized just how real this all was. The gods, Sakura’s inhumanity, her presence here truly being divine in nature. This was a story from the times of legend, a saga like the sage of six paths or Indra the father of the Uchiha. This was a tale of blood and loss, of war and rage, with fates already set and heroes desperately struggling against their destiny as the gods played their unknowable games.

“We’ll be careful then. We won’t put ourselves in danger or get reckless. Just, keep our eyes open and be ready. You’re the greatest medic in the clan, you’ll heal him and whatever is going to happen we’ll be prepared.” Izuna spoke for his own comfort just as much as for Sakura. He knew it wasn’t a plan, it boiled down to they’d try their best. Still, something had shifted between them, a bond they always danced around solidifying within them. The shared goal of defending their father bringing them closer then they had ever been.

***

Sasuke frowned as he looked over himself in the bathroom mirror. Currently, he was wearing a black high collared shirt with matching cargo pants that were tucked into armored boots. Underneath his shirt was a layer of chainmail and a padded undershirt, providing a modest but functional layer of protection. The armor was out of fashion, most shinobi these days wore metal mesh or just their kevlar flak jacket but the older armor was superior even if it weighed a little more.

‘Perhaps just a bit of makeup.’ Sasuke knew it was vain, but he enjoyed looking good and every time someone mistook him for a girl his heart would flutter with excitement. Sakura probably suspected something as did the rest of the old Team 7 though they were content to let Sasuke figure things out without pressure. ‘Fine,’ Sasuke pulled out his makeup kit from a storage scroll and got to work, applying purple eye shadow and matching lip stain. It worked well with the black clothes and Sasuke smiled, putting up his long hair in an artful bun pinned in place by one of his mother’s old sharpened kanzashi.

“You done?” Naruto asked curiously and Sasuke let out an amused sigh and smirked as he pushed the door open. Naruto clearly wasn’t waiting for the bathroom, instead he was leaning on the wall with his arms crossed and eyes narrowed. “Bought time, I swear girls all take forever in the bathroom.”

“Girls?” Sasuke asked, eyes narrowed in annoyance. Boys often used the term as an insult and it always bothered him. Naori, Izumi, Anko and Sakura were the strongest people he knew. “Is there something wrong with being a girl?” Sasuke asked and Naruto’s nose crinkled as he shook his head.

“No, it was just an observation ‘ttebayo. You and Sakura like applying makeup and that’s fine. I don’t understand it, the girls in my neighborhood practice on me occasionally but I’d never actually apply it myself.” Naruto replied nodding towards the kitchen. Sasuke raised an eyebrow but followed as the blond sat down across the table and started to eat breakfast. “What?”

“You waited for me.” Sasuke replied quietly, earning a look that screamed no shit from Naruto. Rolling his eyes, Sasuke started eating, a pleasant silence settling over them. Sakura was already at the bridge with Tazuna, guarding him and the workers while Kakashi rested in the room overhead. Naruto and Sasuke were nominally in charge of guarding their sensei and keeping an eye on Tazuna’s family though considering the traps surrounding the house that was a rather easy task.

“We need to get stronger.” Naruto said as he finished his food and set his bowl down. He hadn’t eaten like a slob or made a mess of himself, much to Sasuke’s surprise. He hadn’t really shared many meals with Naruto, aside from the occasional team trip to Ichiraku. Apparently Naruto’s behavior around ramen was decidedly different then his normal eating habits, much to Sasuke’s silent bemusement.

“Perhaps I could help with that?” Sana’s calm voice caught both boys off guard and they startled as the kitsune stepped into view. Her tails and ears were hidden to avoid unsettling Tazuna’s family, though her distinctive chakra presence was hard to miss. “Unless you’d rather I stayed out of sight?”

“How can you help?” Sasuke asked, more then willing to trust Sakura’s summons. The woman’s interactions with the rosette were familial in nature. It was clear that Sakura’s summons were more then just a tool or weapons used in battle, they were her loved ones.

“Well fuinjutsu and genjutsu take more then a few days to learn but I could help you two improve your chakra control and make better use of the jutsu you already know. You both understand how to tree walk with chakra, yes?” Sana asked, earning a nod from Sasuke while Naruto frowned.

“You mean like walking with your feet on buildings and stuff? Tora, er, Sakura taught me that two years back. It took a while to learn though.” Naruto scratched the back of his neck and gave an awkward smile. Clearly it was an embarrassing memory and the boy’s cheeks pinked slightly. “But I can do it now! No problems.”

“And walking on water?” Sana asked and Sasuke gave a curt nod. He’d learned how to do that as well though clearly Naruto hadn’t.

“You can walk on water teme?” Naruto asked, before his competitive spirit ignited. “Fine, I’ll get it down in a day, just you watch!” Naruto jumped to his feet and rushed outside, leaving Sasuke alone with Sana.

“Go help him, I’ll give you an explanation on chakra strings if you do.” Sana said softly, catching Sasuke off guard. The fox’s eyes were utterly fond and loving as she looked out the door towards Naruto. It was the way a mother or aunt looks at a beloved child. Why a kitsune who had clearly never met Naruto before would view him so warmly was a mystery, though Naruto was rather surrounded by mysteries. For example, why had Sakura been assigned to guard him? Why did the village hate him? Sasuke didn’t know but he wanted to find out.

“Alright, it’s a deal.” Sasuke agreed and followed Naruto outside, right as the blond pulled himself back onto the wooden walkway, dripping water all over it. The warm sun overhead kept the experience from being unpleasant and the little patches of water started to evaporate almost immediately. “In a day?”

“In a day teme! Just you wait.” Naruto grinned, no heat in his insult. Sasuke chuckled and shook his head, causing Naruto to freeze. Sasuke caught the blond staring at him and arched an eyebrow in the way his adoptive sisters all did. “You sure you’re a boy? I mean, there’s nothing wrong if you are but you could be a girl to you know? And that would be fine as well…” Naruto said and Sasuke frowned, sitting down on the wooden walkway. Sana hadn’t come out yet, likely giving them some privacy or perhaps just lazing about. Kitsune were prone to sleeping in, if Sakura was any example.

“What I mean is, you can be a girl if you want. I’ve just been wondering is all, because I know some people, in the akasen…” Naruto shrugged but he had caught Sasuke’s interest. “I’m being stupid right?”

“No, I’m curious.” Sasuke replied, looking out over the water before them. At first, he’d been happy letting Sakura teach him how to put makeup on and enjoyed dressing androgynously but as he’d gotten older, slowly but surely he’d been growing more jealous of his pink haired pseudo-sister. She was just starting to approach puberty while his own voice was soon going to get deeper and his body would begin getting hairy. The thought sent a shiver of disgust racing down his spine.

“Why, are you like that? A girl but like trapped in your body? That’s how Setsuna described it, she’s a bartender ‘ttebayo.” Naruto looked surprisingly thoughtful and Sasuke genuinely had no idea how to answer. This was the first time he or perhaps she had ever even given the question the time of day. Sasuke wasn’t sure, but one thing was certain, it was time for some serious soul searching. Right after mastering chakra strings of course.

“I don’t know, but right now let’s get you walking on water.” Sasuke stepped out onto the river and motioned for Naruto to sit down and watch. “The water is constantly changing, so you know how for tree walking you can just use a constant amount of chakra?” Sasuke explained and Naruto nodded along. “Well for this, since the water is trying to flow away and you’ve got to kind of cling to enough of it to stay on the surface or you’ll fall through. Sit on the dock and just lower your foot to the surface and play with your chakra until you start getting resistance.”

“Huh, that’s really helpful I think.” Naruto sounded genuinely surprised and Sasuke shot the blond a sharp look. “What?”

“You might be a dobe but you’re still my teammate. Why wouldn’t I help you?” Sasuke snapped earning a sheepish look from Naruto who scratched the back of his head, looking somewhat embarrassed.

“Sorry, I just, I thought you hated me in the academy and I have this idea of you in my head but that’s not who you are, is it?” Naruto looked guilty and his chakra was full of self reproach, far more then was necessary. Sasuke hesitate before shaking their head and waving the blond off.

“Don’t worry about it, we’re still getting to know each other. Apparently I don’t even know myself.” Sasuke grumbled as Sana walked out and took a seat nearby. Naruto lowered his feet into the water, trying to figure out how to stand on the water without risking falling in while Sasuke looked over at the fox.

“Well I suppose no time like the present.” Sana said happily as she got to work giving Sasuke a quick lesson on chakra strings and setting the Uchiha to work while she stood guard. It wouldn’t be enough to catch up to Sakura, not yet, but one day it would be and then they could stand beside her as equals.

Chapter Text

Chapter 39

‘Do not eliminate Gato unless he makes a move on you directly. The mission is to continue as is.’ Sakura read the short message her tiger had retrieved for her and let out a tired sigh. Kakashi-senpai was awake now and incredibly confused as he watched Naruto wobble along the surface of the river while Sasuke worked with creating a functioning chakra string.

“Maa, kouhai what happened while I was asleep?” Kakashi could smell fox in the air, kitsune specifically though the scent was feminine and devoid of the itching, burning chakra of the kyubi. The only explanation was a summons, though to his knowledge none of his genin had summons and Sakura had the tiger contract.

“While you were resting I guarded the bridge and left a summons to protect the boys while they trained. A tiger, naturally.” Sakura lied and Kakashi nodded along. They both knew she wasn’t telling the truth but Hound wouldn’t abandon his teammates and outing Sakura as a kitsune summoner would be exactly that, politically speaking. People were already afraid she’d be the next Uchiha Itachi after all.

“Naturally,” Kakashi kept his tone light and relaxed. Sakura could feel his chakra twist in curiosity and acceptance, her ability to read the emotions of others increasing with every year that past. “And Zabuza?”

“Hasn’t shown up yet, his compatriot is a Yuki, he’s kin. I know it’s a lot to ask but, I want to take him alive if possible.” Sakura still struggling against the burdens of knowing the future. It was an ever present weight around her neck, merciless dragging her down towards depression and rage. It was a miracle she hadn’t succumbed to the curse of hatred yet.

“If possible,” Kakashi replied and ruffled her hair. “No frilly pink skirt today?” Kakashi’s question was in good humor as his eye crinkled happily. Sakura rolled her eyes in response, her clothes replaced by a mishmash of armor both modern and traditional. An old school breastplate made of chakra conductive metal complete with kusazuri was paired with modern ANBU style armored pants and knee high boots. Gauntlets covered the backs of her hands and all the way to her elbows, though her shoulders and upper arms were covered by the shoulder length black ANBU gloves, which was unusual but made sense considering Sakura would need every bit of reaction time she could get against Zabuza.

“A kusazuri is kind of like a skirt and pink is really just a darker shade of red…” Sakura trailed off, grinning impishly at Kakashi who couldn’t suppress a fond chuckle. Being with his team was painful, they constantly reminded him of his many failures but Sakura at least he could stomach. She was just different enough to avoid association with his many dead comrades and she was nothing like Itachi. “Anyways the current plan is to have Naruto guard the family, while you me and Sasuke guard Tazuna.”

“You don’t think both boys should stay here?” Kakashi asked and Sakura glanced over at the two genin, watching them train. She wasn’t aware of Sasuke’s soul searching, nor was Kakashi, not yet at least. What she did know was that Sasuke had the sharingan and would actually gain something from watching a higher level fight between shinobi even if he didn’t take part. The sharingan was a genuine cheat, allowing the user to steal techniques and abilities with ease. For a fresh genin with the sharingan, watching jounin fight seriously would provide months worth of growth.

“I think so long as Sasuke doesn’t end up forced into the fight, it’ll all work out.” Sakura replied and Kakashi hummed before looking over at the two genin. He weighed her words before giving her a nod, accepting her decision without complaint. “I expect Zabuza will make his appearance in a day or two. It’s been nearly a week after all.”

“I’ll take your word for it doc. Now if you want to take that Yuki down alive I suggest you go make preparations.” Kakashi drawled and Sakura gave him a grateful look before applying a quick henge over her armor to hide it and then darted off into the forest.

***

“Again!” Sakura barked out as Izuna gasped for air on all fours. The boy had demanded to start training with her and Madara. Tajima had left it up to the three of them to work it out and Sakura found she wanted to include Izuna after their previous conversation while Madara physically couldn’t say no to his little brother hence the current situation.

“Dammit, how are you two so strong?” Izuna asked, pushing himself to his feet and gripping his sword. His sharingan spun to life and Sakura’s came to life as they met in a flurry of blades, sparks flying around them. Lightning danced along Izuna’s chakra conductive blade, which Sakura was forced to cancel out with a neutral sheath of her own. Izuna was far more advanced then most ten year olds, even well trained ones but he was two years younger than her and lacked perfect chakra control.

‘He’s where Madara would be without our control.’ Inner noted as Sakura sped up, her perfect control allowing her to reinforce her muscles and enhance her nerves until she could move faster then most adults. It was still a work in progress but she had nearly caught up to Itachi, or at least where he’d been before that night of nights.

“Chakra control and training, you have more chakra then I do but you waste it.” Sakura replied, parrying a strike and stepping into Izuna’s guard, her blade scraping along his as she grappled him and hurled him to the ground, his sword cartwheeling away before landing tip first and digging into the soil like a grave marker. “You’re lightning natured, when grappled you need to surround yourself with lightning immediately.”

“I can’t use lightning without hand seals!” Izuna growled and punched the ground in frustration. He’d known Madara was stronger then he was but what he hadn’t known was just how large the gap was between him and the pink haired youkai.

“Uchiha learn to wield flames with minimal hand seals, shaping it with one or two signs. Instead of katon though, your nature is raiton and you will have to work to master it to the same degree.” Sakura offered Izuna her right hand which he took while her left lit up with emerald chakra and she began to heal his various bumps and bruises. Izuna let out a relieved sigh as the minty chakra that felt so much like the trees and forests filled him, easing away his pain. “You’ll get there.”

“It’s frustrating.” Izuna sighed and Sakura gave him an understanding look. Izuna raised an eyebrow and Sakura shook her head, a self depreciating smile appearing on her lips.

“My parents weren’t shinobi, I might be descended from clans but my parents were merchants. I was born with very, very small reserves, hence my perfect chakra control. I worked hard, exhausting myself every day to build up my chakra supply. Fortunately my chakra control appears to be genetic but I built upon it, going from near perfect to perfect.” Sakura explained and for the first time Izuna actually listened. Perhaps she was a youkai, but clearly that didn’t bar her from having a past and a childhood. He’d seen her grow up, knew thanks to his sharingan she wasn’t hiding her appearance under any illusions or jutsu. It was humanizing in a way he’d never experienced before and he nodded, taking her words to heart.

“Thanks,” Izuna mumbled softly, suddenly feeling a mix of gratitude and embarrassment. He’d been suspicious of Sakura for so long being nice to her suddenly made him feel the fool. Instead of teasing him or gloating however she just gave him a subdued smile as she pulled her healing hand away, his wounds gone.

“You’re plenty welcome. You’re family after all.” Sakura said softly then looked over to Madara and grinned. “May I have this dance?”

“You may,” Madra smiled back as he drew his sword, his sharingan blazing to life a moment before they met with wild, matching grins. Sparks flew from steel, chakra filled the air and the ringing sound of battle was joined by delighted laughter as the two twelve year olds moved through a lethal dance, every blow matched, every thrust parried and repose blocked. Izuna watched in awe, his sharingan informing him neither fought with a pattern he could copy. They were two sharingan wielders, if either used standard kata, the other would catch on and counter so instead they reacted organically, trying to outplay the other with nothing but skill.

“Beautiful.” Izuna whispered as he watched them dance, a mix of longing and jealousy squeezing at his heart even as awe swept through him. Unseen, ancient golden eyes watched the three children, plotting and planning.

***

Mist slowly crept over the village as Sakura, Kakashi, Sasuke and Tazuna walked towards the bridge. Chakra lingered in the fog, intensifying it and giving the three shinobi all the warning they needed. Tazuna quickly read the mood and slowed his steps, letting the group casually surround him as they talked quietly about what they’d be doing for the day. The idle conversation was poor cover, after all everyone knew they were walking into a fight and Zabuza wasn’t even trying to be subtle.

“No,” Tazuna gasped as they reached the bridge. The crumpled form of his workers, friends, littered the bridge, motionless.

“They’re alive,” Sakura stated calmly, taking her scythe off her back. Against a fighter like Zabuza she’d need its mass and leverage just to have a chance. “They’re all unconscious but they’re alive.”

“Decided to abandon the ridiculous pink dress?” Zabuza asked, appearing from the fog as the sun pierced the gloom. He was standing at the edge of the bridge, the fake hunter-nin at his side and kubikiribocho strapped to his back.

“Well, I realized pink wasn’t my color.” Kakashi drawled, pulling a barking laugh from the missing-nin. Zabuza’s bandages shifted as he grinned, his eyes sharpening as killing intent flooded the bridge.

“Can it Hatake, you’d be fish food without the little brat.” Zabuza smirked as several water clones landed around the three members of Team 7. Sakura felt the pulse of chakra as they formed and Inner was ready for them. Her chakra flared outwards, going to active sensing and allowing her to see at shunshin speeds even without her sharingan. She blurred through the clones, her scythe drawing a pair of arcs as she cut them down, her after image vanishing the moment she came to a stop, making it appear as if she’d simply teleported and attacked all the clones simultaneously.

“You know, I think I remember a report a few years back about an up and coming prodigy in Konoha. A student of Shunshin no Shisui, a pink haired student. The bounty for a live capture was quite the pretty penny.” Zabuza drawled and Sakura growled, her lips pulling back to reveal her fangs. Zabuza chuckled, his own beady black eyes meeting her gaze with amusement. “Haku, why don’t you keep our lost and confused countryman company?”

“Very well Zabuza-sama,” the cool androgynous voice of the hunter replied and Sakura felt the pulse of chakra that accompanied a shunshin. The fake hunter was fast, almost as fast as she was and she barely had time to spin her scythe as a rain of frozen needles shot her way. “You’re quite talented, it is unfortunate you had to cross our path.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that, Yuki-san.” Sakura replied twirling her scythe then launching it at the hunter-nin. Sakura felt the surprise flash through the other shinobi’s chakra as they ducked the blade and she flickered forward, chakra sinking into her muscles and pooling in her fist as her feet carried her across the pavement in a blur of speed.

“Shannaro!” A blast of compressed chakra flashed into brilliant blue flames as Sakura unleashed her punch. The shockwave of fire and compressed air burnt away at the mist, heat seething visibly across the asphalt road but for all the drama her attack had failed to do any real damage.

“Impressive, you are truly talented.” Haku said, discarding their burning outer kimono top and revealing the insulated padded gambeson underneath. “Unfortunately that won’t be enough.” Sakura drew her wakizashi without a word as Kakashi and Zabuza clashed further up the bridge. She saw her senpai duck under the massive sword of the missing-nin, her eyes leaving Haku for only a split second but it was enough.

“Careless,” Haku’s voice sent a shiver of fear down Sakura’s spine as the boy rocketed past her. The world slowed to a crawl as her sharingan spun to life, Sasuke’s life was far more valuable then her secret after all. Her chakra pulled inwards, giving her a further boost in speed as she chased after Haku. Ahead of her, Sasuke drew a kunai and a brace of shuriken, launching the stars towards the Yuki.

Sparks flew off the senbon Haku used to deflect the volley of steel. The Yuki delivered a clean kick to Sasuke, slipping past the genin’s guard and sending the Uchiha sailing backwards. Sakura slashed forward, intent on severing Haku’s left leg but the boy substituted with an I-beam, the metal screeching as her blade cut clean through it.

“Keep up,” Haku warned, tone cautionary and Sakura saw red. Sasuke would not die for her mistake and she sent her chakra racing outwards. The moment it gripped Sasuke, she substituted, trading places with her little brother. Wind met Sakura’s face as she arrived, Haku mere inches away from her. “Sharingan?” Haku’s surprise nearly left them open for a crushing blow to the cheek, which was only narrowly avoided. Flames licked the painted armor of the fake hunter mask as Sakura’s fist skimmed along its surface.

“Your dancing with me Yuki,” Sakura’s voice reverberated in her chest like a tiger’s growl and the Yuki’s dark amber eyes met brilliant crimson. The two prodigies darted apart, Sakura skidding to a stop beside Sasuke while Haku stood across from them. “Your clan would cry if they saw you right now Yuki Haku. They were honorable defenders of Uzushio, not murderers and tools of oppressors.”

“I have never met any of my clan kunoichi-san, they were hunted into extinction by Yagura and the people of Mizu.” Haku’s chakra froze over with pain and sadness. The words hung in the air between them as Sakura felt a pang of regret. “You are kind, aren’t you kunoichi-chan, to feel for an enemy, even one who disgraces the clan.”

“My kin were allies of yours, I would vouch for you if you lay down your weapons. I could take you to Konoha, you would be safe.” Sakura offered and watched as Haku shook their head. Their expression was hidden but Haku’s chakra was open and honest. They were touched by the offer but it was too late, Haku was committed to fighting alongside Zabuza, the bond between them far more real then the intangible bonds between old allies and dead clans. “Very well, then I will beat you down and drag you home.”

“You are free to try, Kunoichi-san.” Haku’s voice was light, almost happy as they brought their hands together. Sakura moved her own fingers through a quick set of seals and a spike of ice was met by a roaring water dragon, the two attacks colliding over the bridge and splattering water that snap froze the moment it hit the asphalt.

Even as the two chakra constructs continued to clash, both shinobi launched themselves at the other, meeting in a flurry of blows and slashes as they tried to gain the upper hand. Sakura grinned viciously, revealing all her razorsharp teeth as she began to push Haku back. The Yuki was fast, but she was trained by Shunshin no Shisui, Sharingan no Itachi and spared against Madara daily. There were few her age who could even hope to match her and while it was clear Yuki Haku was one of them, he lacked her sheer staying power.

***

Three separate killing intents swathed the bridge and ground down on the wills and minds of everyone present. Sasuke gasped for air, unused to such intensity despite their training with Anko. The purple haired jounin threw killing intent around freely in spars but there was a clear difference between practice and live combat. ‘Stop shaking,’ Sasuke gripped their right wrist with their left, fingers clenching tight to ward off the constant shivers.

Sharingan spun in Sasuke’s eyes as the Uchiha watched Sakura and Haku clash, the two little more then blurs to one tomoe eyes. Sakura was a prodigy, but it was clear her opponent was skilled as well. Sasuke’s fingers tightened around a kunai, knowing it wouldn’t be enough if the fight headed their way. Looking towards the hunter-nin, their gazes met briefly and Sasuke knew it was e a mistake to draw attention their way once more, however accidentally.

The hunter blurred forward, Sakura cutting them off with a volley of half molten shuriken which splattered the concrete with near liquid steel, sparks and bits of burning hot metal spraying into the air and ending the hunter-nin’s charge. Chakra surged from the hunter as Sakura closed in on him from behind, her killing intent growing so intense that Sasuke’s vision started to gray and their ears began to ring. Behind the rosette, a massive white tiger seemed to materialize, roaring its thunderous fury as her blade came down on the hunter.

“Makyou Hyoushou,” Haku’s soft voice seemed to come from the frosty air and mirrors made of solid ice rose from the puddles in dome shaped array, trapping Sakura and Sasuke within it. “You are strong Kunoichi-san, but can you defeat me while defending your comrade?” Haku’s question was immediately followed by a barrage of steel and Sasuke’s world slowed to a crawl.

Sakura swept in front of her sibling, teeth bared in a furious snarl and chakra thrumming through her veins as her tomoe spun wildly in her eyes. Shame exploded in Sasuke’s chest as he noticed the scrapes now decorating the lacquer of Sakura’s breastplate, she had been unable to block everything and had been forced to rely on her armor to protect her.

“You won’t touch him while I draw breath.” Sakura’s words twisted the dagger of shame currently impaling the young shinobi. Sasuke was a burden, a weakness and it was just like that night all over again.

“That can be solved,” The yuki replied and Sasuke watched, horrified as they peeled off from the mirror. Sakura met Haku midair, her fist catching the fake hunter-nin in the mask and shattering the porcelain plate. Water splashed over the rosette as the clone disintegrated and Sasuke felt a whisper of wind on their back. The familiar sensation of Sakura’s chakra latching onto their drew Sasuke’s eyes to the girl, her expression one of utter certainty as they felt a sharp jolt in their navel as the substitution jutsu went off.

Silence fell over Sasuke’s world as they watched well over a dozen senbon rip into the gaps of Sakura’s armor. Several pierced her throat and her body dropped without fanfare, her armor clanging as she hit the ground.

“No, no no! Why? Why did you protect me? I can’t beat him!” Sasuke screamed, hands shacking as they scrambled to Sakura’s side. No needles flew towards them, though the reflection of Haku in the mirror remained watching. Sakura’s eyes faded back to bright emerald as her mouth opened, her lungs struggling to pull air down her throat as she forced herself to speak.

“You’re family,” Sakura rasped, her voice frail and weak. Her chakra was guttering out of her, trying to heal the damage but failing as the senbon remained lodged in place. “I love you so much it burns.” Sakura’s whisper was followed by a soft rattling sigh as her chakra burned away, her lungs going still and her pulse fading to nothingness.

A steady, repetitive thunder hammered away in Sasuke’s ears as they looked down at the motionless body in their arms. The cold air already had Sakura’s skin feeling clammy and cold, like she’d been destined for a grave and her eyes were blank, still open but sightless. Chaos burned through Sasuke’s chakra and the world seemed to freeze as the Uchiha shifted their head up towards the mirrors surrounding them. Everything hurt, their skull felt like someone had cracked it open and poured molten metal inside. Sasuke’s eyes were on fire and the tears that rolled down their cheeks felt tacky and hot, biting and stinging the skin as they made their way towards the ground.

“You killed her,” Sasuke whispered as Haku slid from a mirror. The world was moving in slow motion, nothing seemed real but Sasuke knew this was reality. Sakura was dead, Sasuke wasn’t fast enough to protect her, they had been too weak. Sasuke needed strength, the strength to ensure this never happened again. Nobody would ever touch their loved ones, not Danzo, not Haku, not even the Sandaime himself. “I’ll kill you.”

Haku closed in on Sasuke as the young shinobi’s chakra suddenly compressed then erupted outwards. Senbon were deflected as a purple projection of ribs shrouded the genin and Sasuke slowly rose to their feet, tears of blood running down deathly pale cheeks. The chakra construct vanished briefly as Sasuke reared back their hand, formed a fist then hurled it forward. Purple flames erupted from their body as a rib cage appeared around them, a skeletal arm rushing out towards the mirror Haku had just retreated into and shattering it with ease.

“I’ll kill you!” Sasuke screamed as Haku flew backwards and skid along the bridge. Sasuke didn’t see the fight between the two jounin freeze momentarily but he heard the chirping of a thousand birds as Kakashi rocketed towards Zabuza. Haku’s head snapped to the side, eyes on the other fight but before the hunter could shunshin, a hand of pure chakra wrapped around them. “Die!” Sasuke screamed the arm rising into the air and slamming into the asphalt as Kakashi’s hand plunged through Zabuza’s chest.

“Zabuza-sama!” Haku screamed, voice cracking as his mask shattered against the pavement. The skeletal arm reared back, preparing to drive the fake hunter into the ground until they were nothing more then a bleeding mess when a small army of footsteps interrupted the fight. Sasuke’s grip on Haku tightened, even as his chakra began to wane and Kakashi ripped his hand free from Zabuza’s smoking corpse as he turned to face Gato and his army of goons.

“Useless, can’t even take care of anything.” Gato growled as he looked over the weapon strewn bridge. “And he didn’t even kill the workers, truly pathetic. Kirigakure no Kijin? Give me a break.” The man’s eyes roamed the bridge before landing on Sakura and he raised an eyebrow. “Well it looks like it’s not all a waste. Anyone who brings that kunoichi to me alive gets a five thousand ryo bonus and first dibs once she’s healed.”

“You…” Sasuke’s chest heaved as he forgot Haku, the chakra construct vanishing as the Uchiha turned their bleeding eyes onto Gato. Sasuke’s skill ached and their instincts were running wild. They wanted the fat, ugly little man to burn alive, to suffer and die screaming. Pain exploded through Sasuke’s eye but they didn’t feel it, not yet and their chakra rapidly began to dwindle. “You’ll burn for that, all of you.” Sasuke promised, their words followed by an ominous flicker of smoke from Gato’s jacket before black flames erupted around the man, consuming him instantly. More soon leapt into existence, spreading across the area Sasuke had looked at, the entire front line of the mob suddenly consumed by the chakra inferno.

Sasuke didn’t see Kakashi slam Haku into the ground, a pulse of lightning chakra to the back of the skull sending the boy unconscious as the copy-nin put an end to the threats facing his team. Instead, he walked on unsteady feet over to Sakura’s side and gathered her up into his arms, hugging her to his chest before letting out a pained scream.

“Sasuke,” Sasuke could almost hear her voice, tired and still worried for them rather then concerned with her own health. Sakura was vicious, mischievous and lethal but above all of that she was loving and fiercely protective of her own. She would always put her family, her clan first, even if she was dead and lingering rather then making that final journey to the pure lands. “Sasuke, the senbon.”

“Sakura?” Sasuke paused, eyes widening as they took in two alert emerald eyes set in a deathly pale face. Sakura was awake, alive, somehow and they gently held her away from them so as not to jostle her wounds. “What do you need?”

“Just keep me upright.” Sakura managed, her hands lighting up with sputtering green chakra as she removed the senbon one by one. The iron tang of blood danced across Sasuke’s nose, their sharingan drinking in the sight of their wounded sister, but she wasn’t dead and that was all that mattered right now. Sakura didn’t make a sound as she pulled the senbon free, even though they were buried in nerve clusters and her hands only shook from exhaustion and numbness. It was horrifying to witness just how used to being injured the rosette was and Sasuke wished they’d been ignorant about this particular fact just a bit longer.

“Thank you Sasuke,” Sakura’s voice was weak but she still pushed herself upright, her legs wobbling slightly as she pulled a chakra pill from her pouch and crushed it between her teeth. Sasuke rose to their feet, ready to grab Sakura the moment her strength flagged while Kakashi walked over to them, Haku tossed across his shoulder. “I have sedatives.” Sakura offered the other jounin a vile but Kakashi didn’t move, both of his eyes remaining fixed on the small smears of blood where she’d been impaled.

“You’re not allowed to die kouhai,” Kakashi’s voice was utterly blank, his chakra a near void of emotion but there was a hint of hysteria underneath it all. Sakura took in a sharp breath and nodded, recognizing Kakashi’s reaction for what it was, remnants of Root conditioning. A familiar burst of chakra at the end of the bridge was joined by the sounds of battle and screams. Sakura could feel a wave of Naruto’s bright, warm chakra. It wasn’t happy right now, instead angry and burning though nowhere near what Sasuke’s had been. Naruto was in control but something had him upset and Sakura intended to kill it.

“I won’t but whatever upset Naruto is about to. Sana is with me, Uchiha blue hair, blue eyes, smells like a fox.” Sakura answered as she felt a sudden rush of barely controlled chakra. The infusion from chakra pills was always electric, all antsy energy eager to be spent as long acting combat stimulants flooded her veins. A fresh wave of blood lust swept outwards from the rosette as her heart began to race against her rib cage and a feral smile split her lips. “If you’ll excuse me.”

***

Naruto sat atop the roof of Tazuna’s house, hidden somewhat by the balcony overhead. The roof was orange, so for once his clothes weren’t an active hindrance though he couldn’t find it in himself to grin about the humor there. Instead, the blond’s expression was serious as he watched two men walk down the boardwalk towards the house.

Both of them were smirking and the look in their eyes was familiar to a child of the akasen. They were both gazing through the window into the kitchen where Tsunami was preparing lunch for the work teams out on the bridge.

“You think we’ve got time to have a bit of fun before we head to the bridge?” One of the men asked. He was tall and had a beanie and clan markings streaking down from his eyes. The sword hanging at his waist, along with a lack of shinobi weapons marked him and his partner as a samurai, though Naruto didn’t really know much about the other group of chakra wielding warriors.

“Gato’s waiting for Zabuza and the Konoha scum to kill each other so we’ve got time. This is just insurance anyways.” A shirtless man covered in tattoos replied, one of his eyes covered by a patch and scars crisscrossing his body. Neither of them noticed the blond child or the three tailed fox watching them as they reached the front door of the home.

Naruto grit his teeth, his sharp ears catching the words of the two men as he dropped down from the roof, kunai in hand. Before either could notice him, Naruto brought the ring pommel down on the white haired samurai’s head, a sharp crack traveling through the steel and up his arms as the man hit the boardwalk. The other rounin turned towards Naruto as Sana flickered behind him, a seal in her palm as she slammed it into his back. A strangled scream ripped from the samurai before he hit the ground, deathly still.

“I do not enjoy killing but I do not think these two deserve to live.” Sana said softly, nudging the silver haired man’s head and scowling as she noticed his chest rising with breath. The kitsune turned her blue eyes to Naruto and raised an eyebrow. “Well Naruto-san, what shall we do?”

“What’s going on?” Tsunami opened the door as Naruto opened his mouth to answer and immediately spotted the two unconscious armed men in front of her. She looked up at Naruto who was still angry and then shifted her attention to Sana who was serene as ever despite her scowl.

“They were going to use you as a hostage and…” Naruto cut himself off, face twisting with anger. He’d seen enough during his childhood in the akasen to understand exactly what the two men had been planning. “Where is Inari?”

“He’s-” Tsunami was cut off as her usually gloomy son burst into the living room, crossbow gripped firmly in his small hands.

“Mom I saw two of Gato’s men-” Inari was cut off as he saw the two samurai sprawled out on the deck. The boy’s eyes moved from the downed men to Naruto, his eyes growing to the size of saucers. “You actually beat them?”

“Of course ‘ttebayo!” Naruto flashed the boy a grin as he looked to Sana. The kitsune was still keeping her tails and ears hidden, but all of his senses still read her kin, family and that unsettled Naruto more then he’d like to admit. He wasn’t the kyubi, just its cage but clearly the bijuu’s imprisonment had an influence on him beyond his whiskers and rapid healing. “But I think I’m going to have to head to the bridge now, Gato’s men are going to attack my team.”

“You’re not going alone, Naruto-kun.” Tsunami stated firmly, her eyes hardening. “Gato and his goons have taken enough from this town.” Tsunami bent down and pulled a katana free from one of the downed samurai before slashing it through the silver hair man’s throat. “No more, enough is enough. We’ll gather the townspeople and drive them into the sea.”

Naruto looked down at the blood rapidly spilling from the freshly dead man’s throat as it dripped through the boards and down into the water below. The man had been intending to rape Tsunami before taking her to Gato and whatever happened to her after Tazuna was dead wouldn’t be pleasant. The blond grit his teeth, angry he couldn’t find a better way. Sometimes people had to die, they were beyond helping and didn’t even want to be saved. The realization was maddening but Naruto knew he didn’t have time to dwell on it. Turning on his heel he ripped his eyes away from the two dead samurai and nodded for the mother and son to follow him.

“Come on, let’s go save the island.” Naruto was surprised his voice was steady as he spoke and Tsunami quickly joined him, leading the way into town while Inari walked behind them, eyes peeled and crossbow held in a white-knuckled grip.

Naruto had no words for the seen unfolding before his eyes. The moment they reached the town, Tsunami had started barking out orders, demanding people fetch weapons and obey her. Gato’s goons on patrol quickly swarmed her but before they could reach her, he stepped forward. The mercenaries were all slow, painfully so and he easily sidestepped a punch before driving his fist into a fully grown man’s stomach, sending him tumbling to the dirt where he immediately retched up the contents of his stomach.

Sana was far less merciful as she appeared behind another merc and drove her sword through his heart before pulling it free and flicking the blood into the eyes of his companions. The distinctive hiss of an explosive tag followed and the smell of chakra smoke and scorched flesh filled the air. By now a crowd had formed, many holding weapons having just returned after hearing Tsunami’s demands and they stood, all eyes on the shinobi and kitsune.

“This is just the start! We’re driving Gato from the island! Grab your weapons, we’re heading to the bridge first and then taking down his mansion!” Tsunami’s shout echoed over the crowd and was immediately followed by deafening cheers. None of the villagers were a picture of health, all of them looks somewhat skeletal and unwashed. The bath houses had long ago been taken over by Gato’s men and the townsfolk had been forced to bathe in the local rivers. Food was scarce and medicine unavailable, but rage more then made up for their poor condition and they descended upon the bridge where the mercenaries had gathered like a storm.

Naruto lead the charge, shadow clones knocking people out and hopefully saving lives as black flames burned across the bridge. Nearby Sana moved through the villagers, blocking blows from fleeing mercenaries and protecting the people of Nami as was her duty as the defender of Inari’s temple. The battle was already won, but those who had languished for years under Gato didn’t just want to drive his men from their shores, they wanted blood and now that their spirits had been set ablaze they mercilessly hunted down the panicking thugs, cutting them down and pursuing them all the way to Gato’s headquarters.

Naruto didn’t leave the bridge however, instead he looked towards the black flames and watched as they slowly disappeared to reveal an exhausted and far too pale Sakura leaning over a large scroll covered in a complex katon seal. Beside her Sasuke was looking equally shaken, face smeared with blood but otherwise uninjured. Kakashi slouched nearby, unreadable as ever but as Naruto got closer he could see the relief on his team’s faces.

“You’re alright,” Sakura’s voice was rough and thoroughly exhausted as she rose to her feet, pushing off her knee with her arm to aid herself. Beside her, Sasuke moved to support her, taking her elbow while Kakashi rolled up her scroll.

“Yeah, looks like you guys took the harder job.” Naruto wasn’t bitter he’d missed the fight. If he hadn’t been at Tazuna’s house, well, what would have happened to Tsunami wasn’t something he wanted to dwell on. Instead he looked over his teammates carefully, noting the way Sasuke seemed to lean in towards Sakura, their hand casually wrapped around her wrist, checking her pulse. Sakura was deathly pale, her usual rosy complexion ashen and ghost like, small smears of blood covering various parts of her body though there weren’t any visible injuries. “So want to talk about what happened?”

“I think,” Kakashi began, eyeing the mob Naruto had helped to unleash. “That’s probably something best handled after we’ve all caught our breath.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 40

“And then Sasuke set Gato on fire?” Hiruzen had known since receiving word from Sakura’s summons that this iteration of Team 7’s first mission was going to be a cluster fuck. He hadn’t known exactly how bad it was going to be though. It was fortunate that Bear had thought ahead and prepped just in case. ANBU teams were already moving towards Nami no Kuni to bring the nation under the control of Hi no Kuni now that the bridge was finished.

“Yup, along with a large section of bridge. It is lucky that Sakura-chan got better in time to seal the flames away.” Kakashi said cheerfully, eye arcing into a crescent. Hiruzen had forced this team upon him so it was only fair the old man suffered for it. Kakashi didn’t want the responsibilities of genin and without Sakura filling in the role of sensei, he knew Naruto and Sasuke would be left thoroughly to their own devices.

“Anything else I should know?” Hiruzen asked, looking over Team 7 and seeing the exhausted relief on all of their faces. Sakura had nearly died, which would have been a blow to the village. She was worth more then the Uchiha and his cursed bloodline but Hiruzen could not vocalize that. The clan council would never agree with him, even if the elder council understood. “Very well, dismissed.”

“Senpai, would you like to get lunch with me?” Sakura asked as the quartet left the Hokage’s office. Kakashi hadn’t said a word about her sharingan, though he had definitely seen it. Even if he hadn’t processed it at the time, his left eye would ensure the memories were burnt clear as day into his brain. He knew her secret and they needed to settle that before it festered.

“Alright, lead the way kouhai.” Kakashi answered calmly and the two flickered away before either Naruto or Sasuke could get a word in. The blond raised an eyebrow at where the two jounin had been then turned to Sasuke.

“So, want to spend some time with your favorite genin?” Naruto grinned as Sasuke let out an exaggerated sigh, rolling their eyes dramatically.

“Sure and maybe we could go talk to that bartender? I just, I want to figure this out.” Sasuke explained and Naruto nodded sympathetically. The blond didn’t understand, couldn’t really but it was obvious Sasuke was uncomfortable with how things were and if Naruto could help, he would.

“Keep up teme, wouldn’t want you getting mistaken for one of the geisha.” Naruto teased as he took off, racing across the rooftops. Sasuke let out a huff of annoyance, scowling briefly before catching up with their blond friend.

***

Kakashi watched his kouhai as she ordered curry for the both of them then carried it back to the Senju compound. The warding seals buzzed against his skin as he past through them, a reminder he was only a guest and the accumulated chakra was just waiting to crash down on him. The rosette dropped down from the rooves to the streets and quickly entered the heir’s home, leading him to a large dining room that smelled like the members of the old Team 7 as well as both Sasuke and Naruto.

“I bring the boys over often, usually after training and we meet here for breakfast. Sasuke lives here, obviously and I’d like to convince Naruto to move in now that he’s a genin. Hiruzen banned me from making the offer because of clan politics.” Sakura explained as she set the food down and quickly unpacked it. Fragrant steam hit the air, the pungent smell of spices and slow cooked lamb instantly making Kakashi’s mouth water. He rarely indulged in food, Root had beaten most interests out of him but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t enjoy a good meal if it was offered.

“So,” Kakashi said after eating a few bites of food. Sakura never bothered to try and see under his mask, likely a bit more focused on getting to the topic at hand. “You’ve got the sharingan.”

“They’re natural and yes I do.” Sakura replied calmly and then met Kakashi’s eyes. The green bled away into bright crimson, her irises both glowing and reflective like metal foil, with three onyx tomoe spinning lazily in each eye. The sharingan were distinctive, beautiful and terrifying at the same time. They were lethal weapons and yet held all the allure of the rarest gemstones.

“There aren’t any pink haired Uchiha,” Kakashi pointed out and Sakura gave him a wry smile. She shifted nervously, glancing around and clearly weighing her options. She must have awoken her eyes years ago for them to be fully developed and he wondered if it was the trauma of the massacre that had done it or if they’d formed before then. The girl was a child soldier after all, more used to conflict then peace.

“There was one, Uchiha Sakura though history would remember her as Byakko.” Sakura’s words rang in Kakashi’s ears. He was old enough to have heard the legends, though only through rumors spoken after dark, whispered out of fear that lingered even to this day. The woman wasn’t in any history books, she vanished just before Konohagakure was founded and she was Madara’s second. A name better left in the past as far as Tobirama and Hiruzen were concerned and even Minato didn’t have an interest in restoring some obscure Uchiha to the history curriculum.

“You’re…” Kakashi suddenly found himself unable to breath. There was only one possible person the Byakko could have slept with, one man whose heir she would contemplate bearing. Kakashi’s eyes tracked to Sakura’s pink hair, which he knew tended to spike up if she didn’t brush it regularly. Even now, it was forming distinctive quills, though none were sticking up yet since she’d brushed her hair on the road. “Oh.”

“Yes, oh.” Sakura replied curtly and then flashed Kakashi a razor sharp grin. Suddenly far too many things seemed to fit. Madara had famously summoned the kyuubi, the nine tailed fox during his confrontation with the Shodaime while the Byakko had earned her very name from her white tiger summons. Sakura had both contracts and the sharingan, which really was the nail in the coffin. “Obviously you can’t tell anyone. Imagine what Hiruzen or Danzo would do if they knew.”

“Maa, Sakura-chan I don’t know what you’re talking about. Danzo-sama is never anything but reasonable.” Kakashi drawled, though he had no intention of breaking her faith. She’d be pulled into Root or quietly killed without ceremony. He didn’t want that for her, she was the only person on Team 7 he could tolerate and even then it was difficult to stand beside her when she wasn’t wearing a mask, when she wasn’t Tora. “So the scythe?”

“The Byakko’s, armor as well. My summons give them to me when I’m strong enough to make use of them.” Sakura wasn’t even lying there, even if it was horribly twisting the truth. Presentation was important after all and she had managed to be utterly truthful yet entirely misleading. She watched Kakashi process her words, looking over her scythe then eyeing her breastplate.

“I’m kind of surprised nobody’s noticed yet.” Kakashi said finally and Sakura cocked an eyebrow at him. Kakashi met her gaze with a lazy look and then returned his attention to the food slowly cooling in front of them. It wasn’t every day you learned your kouhai was descended from the most feared woman of the warring clans period and the devil himself.

“People see what they want.” Sakura replied with a shrug, letting Inner feast on the bitterness that suddenly burned within her. Rage, brief but strong spiked through her chakra and Sakura forced her body to remain relaxed despite her sudden agitation. “I did not have an easy childhood and the only reason I wasn’t killed in the massacre was because I wasn’t an Uchiha.”

Kakashi didn’t say a word as he looked at her. The two locked eyes, neither daring to break the silence and the implication there. Itachi hadn’t snapped, he’d eliminated every single pure-blood Uchiha in Konoha except Sasuke. That was no random break or madman seeking to test himself. Sakura was stronger then many of those killed, yet he had spared her. Kakashi knew there had been tension, knew that Danzo had been seeking to resolve the Uchiha question but never knew for certain that it had been ordered.

“Let me clean up the plates.” Sakura said, breaking the silence and quietly gathering up the empty takeout containers. “Would you like to train together sometime? It’s been a few years since…” Sakura trailed off as she shrugged and left to throw out the trash. When she returned, Kakashi was gone though a note was left on the table, a simple time and date for them to meet up.

“He’s a coward.” Izumi’s voice startled Sakura and she whipped around to face the older kunoichi. Izumi had aged well, growing into a beautiful young woman though her chakra was far older then her years. She was dressed in typical ANBU armor, her fox mask hung at her hip. “A good man but still.”

“Senpai has had a difficult life.” Sakura replied, not refuting Izumi’s words. She could feel the fear that wafted off of him whenever he interacted with his team. He wasn’t just ignoring them, he was outright terrified of his genin. He wouldn’t even teach them if she wasn’t around to occasionally force him into it. Even then, most of the time she ended up acting as the jounin sensei, teaching Naruto and Sasuke everything they’d need to know to become well balanced shinobi.

“He shouldn’t be a jounin sensei. Naori or I would have been a better choice.” But we are Uchiha went unsaid but not unheard. “You would have been a better choice.” Izumi added, her tone nothing but honest and Sakura gave her older sister a grateful nod. “You alright?”

“The mission was hard, it got promoted to A rank. My heart stopped for a bit.” Sakura admitted and Izumi was next to her in a flash. Warm arms filled with cool wintry chakra so much like Haku’s wrapped around her and Sakura melted into Izumi’s hug.

“We captured a Yuki, he’s in T&I for holding.” Sakura whispered, the desire to meet with the descendant of Uzushio and a survivor of Mizu’s ongoing genocide fighting a losing battle against her exhaustion.

“You can see him tomorrow, for now rest. You’re still growing after all.” Izumi’s words were the final straw and Sakura wobbled on her feet, nearly falling over only to be scooped up by two strong yet gentle arms. Soft footsteps, intentionally audible, were a steady rhythm as Izumi carried her through the house. The march was interrupted by the distant sliding of a paper door as Sakura’s eyes closed and she fell into a deep sleep.

***

The Akasen was just off the main street of Konohagakure. The roads were always crowded and even the rooftops were fairly busy during all hours of the day. Shinobi lived short, brutal lives and the brothels and pleasure dens provided a secure reprieve from the horrors they constantly faced. The smell of beer, perfume, sake and bar food filled the air creating a chaotic mishmash of sensations, jasmine and charcoal smoke blending freely under the afternoon sun.

“Over this way.” Naruto said as he dropped down from the rooftops into an alley. “When I was little and couldn’t cook a lot of the girls here would take turns feeding me. The manager was one of my neighbors and she sort of liked me, though she didn’t want me wandering where customers could see.” Naruto’s expression was fond despite the tragedy hidden underneath his cheerful tone. His childhood was so utterly dominated by casual cruelty that Sasuke was amazed he could even smile.

“Naruto-kun, long time no see.” A feminine yet deep voice drew both genin’s attention to a woman leaning against one of the alley’s walls. A cigarette slowly burned between her fingers and amber eyes peered at the two genin curiously. “And you’ve brought a friend, a date perhaps?” A teasing smile split the woman’s lips and Sasuke was just able to note the expertly applied makeup softening her features from something masculine into something decidedly more neutral.

“Not a date, this is my teammate Sasuke. I told him er, well actually that’s what we talked about ‘ttebayo. Sasuke isn’t sure and figured, well, maybe you two could talk?” Naruto offered and the woman’s eyes filled with understanding. She quickly put her cigarette out, crushing the glowing tip into the brick wall behind her, ashes raining onto the dirty asphalt at her feet.

“I’d be more then happy to talk but we should go inside,” the woman paused and shifted her attention fully to Sasuke. “I’m Setsuna by the way, now come on let’s get you two comfortable.” Setsuna lead the way and soon enough Sasuke and Naruto were settled into a private booth in the back of a large bar. The place wasn’t quite a brothel, instead it was more of a host club, where men and women could hire company of either gender though sex was off the menu. Sasuke glanced over at Setsuna nervously as the woman slid in across from them, gracefully setting down a pair of virgin cocktails for them to drink as she leaned forward and propped her chin up on her hands, her elbows resting on the table and an eyebrow arched in silent question.

“I just, I don’t know where to begin.” Sasuke breathed out, suddenly feeling exhausted. How could he, or perhaps she, Ever hope to explain what it felt like. “I feel wrong,” Sasuke began and then grit his, or was it her, teeth. “I like makeup and the clothes Sakura is always wearing, though maybe not the bright pink and white.”

“You like darker colors.” Naruto pointed out and Sasuke glanced at the blond, surprised Naruto had noticed. “Dark red, blues, purples, blacks. You look good in them ‘ttebayo.” Naruto’s words had Sasuke blinking rapidly, unaware the boy had even been paying attention. “What?”

“Nothing, you’re right though and I just, my voice is starting to deepen and I’m growing hair and I hate it. It feels wrong and I just, I’m always uncomfortable.” Sasuke didn’t know how else to vocalize it. It was constant, unending discomfort. “I just, I feel like I’m suffocating constantly.”

“Well, why not try living as a girl for a bit? You could write it off as infiltration training to anyone you don’t want to share the truth with. If it turns out to be more comfortable, then just slip into the role full time. You’re a shinobi so maybe you could even find a medic who could help you with your body. Unfortunately as a civilian that kind of care isn’t available for me.” Setsuna explained, her words making it all go from terrifying and unknowable to almost simple. It was an obvious, easy way to test things out, to just lie and say it was infiltration training. “You’ll need a name.”

“I’ll think of one.” The last loyal full blooded Uchiha replied, a relieved smile on their lips. “And thank you, for your time.” Setsuna waved them off, an embarrassed grin tugging at her lips.

“You’re plenty welcome. Honestly I wish someone explained it to me when I was your age. Now go on, do whatever it is you crazy shinobi do for fun, that’s child appropriate.” Setsuna replied, earning another grin from the two genin before they left, eager to put their heads together and think up a name.

***

Sakura’s mind was racing with thoughts and plans as she stepped onto Training Ground Three. As usual, Sasuke was early and already doing stretches. Sakura knew something was up with her adoptive sibling but wasn’t exactly sure what.

‘Talk with her.’ Inner whispered, causing Sakura to pause briefly. She knew exactly who Inner meant, but she’d used a pronoun Sakura didn’t usually associate with Sasuke. Still, Sakura wasn’t going to make a big deal of it or put Sasuke on the spot because Inner was being a typical kitsune about things.

“Sasuke,” Sakura called out as she walked over the clearing and arrived next to the young Uchiha. Sasuke looked up, somewhat visibly nervous and Sakura tilted her head in silent question. “You feel different today, did something happen?”

“Yeah, I think so.” Sasuke’s chakra bristled with nerves and Sakura frowned, internally debating whether or not to pull her troublesome sibling into a hug or not. She could always take a gamble and voice Inner’s suspicion, but she didn’t want to pressure Sasuke into anything either. “Um, can I ask a question?”

“Of course,” Sakura answered and sat down, patting the ground for Sasuke to do the same. The Uchiha hesitate before giving a small nod and then taking a seat.

“Why did you and Naori buy makeup and kunoichi’s clothes for me?” Sasuke asked, glancing nervously at Sakura before looking away. Sakura’s lips pursed as she considered the question, wondering if there was a trick or something she wasn’t seeing.

“Because you like them?” Sakura asked and Sasuke blinked before letting out a disbelieving snort. The Uchiha was clearly jittery and Sakura did not want to add to those nerves. Burning love was already flowing through her network and the urge to hold Sasuke tight and promise she would love them no matter what was almost all consuming.

“Yes but, kami why is this so difficult?” Sasuke ran a hand through her hair and grit her teeth. She hadn’t struggled to tell Naruto, it had kind of just happened but facing Sakura was terrifying. Taking a breath and bolstering her courage, Sasuke faced Sakura and forced the truth out. “I’m a girl!”

“Oh, well I love you either way. I’m happy you’ve told me this. Did you pick a new name yet?” Sakura asked, wondering what to call her little sister. She watched as the younger Uchiha frowned and shook her head.

“Sasuke isn’t right, but use it for now. I’ll answer to it, but I’m thinking of another name. I’ll tell you when I know.” Sasuke gave her sister an appreciative smile and quickly wiped a tear from her eye. It had been terrifying to open up, but now the sense of relief far outweighed the nerves that had preceded her confession. Shifting, Sasuke reached out her arms to Sakura who gently pulled her into a warm hug.

“I love you so much little sister.” Sakura whispered as her chakra wrapped around Sasuke protectively. The rosette was only older by a few months but her experience and emotional maturity meant that Sasuke always looked up to her and she always viewed Sasuke as younger, even if they were the same age. “So, do you want to get new clothes? Or um, paperwork? Or medical treatment? I could-”

“We cant talk about it at home. I’m still figuring all this out.” Sasuke’s heart soared as she looked into two swirling sharingan, the physical manifestation of Sakura’s love. Most knew them as the crimson eyes of misery but to the Uchiha the sharingan were the embodiment of their all consuming passion. They felt everything with an intensity so great their very chakra was ablaze.

Sakura’s refreshing minty chakra, that always felt of deep forest and cool damp earth was particularly intense today, the sensation of it covering Sasuke’s entire being as the rosette used ninshu to convey her emotions better then words ever could. Love buzzed through Sakura’s chakra network and flowed from her tenketsu, a warm, familial love that was utterly unconditional and supportive.

“I’m here, whatever you need. I’m here.” Sakura promised as she let go and reigned in her raging heart. Sasuke gave her a grateful nod as her sharingan receded and the familiar sensation of Naruto’s approaching chakra was the reminder they needed to gather themselves. “So, the chunin exams are coming up.”

“They are, do you think?” Sasuke trailed off, the question hanging in the air between them. Sasuke was ready for the promotion, but she was far too young for it. No child should be pressed into combat missions and chunin saw combat, usually at a rate of once every two months or so. They weren’t constantly being sent into danger like jounin or ANBU but it was the entry level rank for ANBU and the many darker paths that Konohagakure offered. On the other hand, even if Sakura wanted to coddle Sasuke, the world clearly wasn’t going to. Nami no Kuni was proof enough of that.

“I think that while no child should hold the rank of chunin, the world will not wait for any of us.” Sakura dusted herself off as she rose to her feet and offered Sasuke a hand. The other Uchiha accepted it gladly, her expression becoming thoughtful as she considered Sakura’s words. “That said, I will recommend you and find you a third teammate. You and Naruto both have what it takes to pass and I’m going to spend the next month polishing both of your skills and talents so you’re ready.”

“What’s going on?” Naruto asked, glancing between the two girls before realization dawned on him. He looked over at Sasuke who gave a slight nod, cheeks turning pink as she looked away. “I told you she’d be fine with it.”

“I know, but I was just nervous. She’s a medic, I was afraid…” Sasuke trailed off as Sakura gave her hand a supportive squeeze. The sensation of love and family filled the air as Sakura’s chakra wrapped around Sasuke, embracing her. “Well, I told her and she’s going to help with…things.”

“That’s great teme-chan!” Naruto cheered, earning a heat-less glare from the Uchiha. Naruto cackled happily before turning his stormy blue eyes onto Sakura who flashed her own mischievous grin.

“I’m glad you have so much energy today Naruto-kun.” Sakura chirped, her chakra suddenly becoming menacing as her grin became positively fox like. The color drained away from the two genins’ faces as she rocked back on her heels, swaying playfully as she showed off her razor sharp teeth, her emerald eyes sparkling with unholy glee. “Because you’re going to need it. You see I’ve decided to make you two chunin and you will be up to my standards by the end of the month and a month isn’t a lot of time, is it Sasuke-chan?”

Sasuke didn’t answer, instead she just swallowed nervously as Sakura suddenly shifted from evil smile to an innocent pout. In this moment, Sasuke knew exactly how Sakura had gotten a contract with the foxes and why they liked her so much.

“So excited you can’t speak? That’s fine,” Sakura nodded to herself and raised her thumb to her mouth. “We’re going to start with running, you two need better stamina. Specifically the ability to keep using chakra without wasting a tone of it.” Sakura explained and then looked at Naruto. “You have absurd stamina, but you don’t have any ability to hide it. You waste it so freely you light up like a dying star for anyone with the ability to sense it.”

“And you just need more stamina.” Sakura informed Sasuke who had very good stamina after years of training with Anko and a few months learning under Sakura while Kakashi read porn nearby. If Sakura thought they needed to improve further, Sasuke wasn’t exactly sure how they would manage that. “Fortunately, I’m quite skilled with fuinjutsu so I’ll be making some training aids.” Sakura’s grin returned in force, her innocent facade melting away as both genin turned to flee. Before they could, a pair of tigers pounced on them, pinning them to the ground as Sakura pulled out a bottle of ink and a brush, a slow menacing laugh slipping through her lips.

***

“I can’t feel my feet ‘ttebayo.” Naruto groaned, half leaning on Sasuke as the two genin dragged themselves off the training ground and towards Konohagakure proper. The Uchiha wobbled briefly before righting herself, shooting Naruto a glare as the two tried to catch their breath. Sakura had brought ration bars and plenty of water so neither of her students had a chance to escape the training grounds.

“She’s worse then Anko-onee-san.” Sasuke groaned, tripping over air only for Naruto to catch her before she could hit the ground. The two reached the main road of Konohagakure after ten minutes of walking, intent on making their way to Ichiraku. Sasuke’s hakama were thoroughly trashed and her kimono top was undone, revealing the chain shirt she was wearing underneath while Naruto’s jacket had been tied around his waist and was absolutely coated with dried mud.

Ahead of them, the pair saw a duo with Sunagakure headbands walking down the street. An older teen, perhaps fourteen years old walked in front of a girl with four sandy blond pigtails. Both were surprisingly pale for shinobi of Sunagakure, though considering they matched the description of the current Kazekage’s children it made sense they’d have the luxury of shaded training areas.

“Wow, I knew Konoha was going soft but look at this.” The teen boy smirked as he made a show of looking over Naruto and Sasuke. The insult had both genin bristling angrily as they forced their aching bodies back upright and corrected their stances.

“State your reason for being in Konohagakure and show your passes.” Sasuke snapped, her patience already frayed from Sakura’s brutal training regime. They’d been drilling for nearly a month straight and Sakura hadn’t let up at all. Every time they made progress, she piled even more demands on top of them. Resistance seals, chakra restraint seals, seals that would shock them if they used too much chakra at any one time, she had turned training into an exercise in creatively torturing them and Sasuke couldn’t wait until she got her chunin vest and was finally free from it all.

“Why don’t you make us ojou-chan,” Kankuro taunted and Sasuke’s eyes narrowed furiously. Beside her, Naruto’s chakra spiked and the blond finally lost his cool.

“Oy, keep it up and I’ll kick your ass dattebayo.” Naruto promised and took a step forward, his chakra still suppressed like Sakura had been teaching them but his anger still quite obvious. The four shinobi eyed each other, the tension building between them as the Suna nin pulled a large bundle thoroughly wrapped in bandages off his back and slammed it down onto the dirt road.

“Kankuro, you’re disgracing our village.” A malevolent chakra abruptly washed over the street as a boy with dark red hair appeared between the two teams. His eyes were ringed with bruises and the whites of his eyes were inflamed, blood vessels swollen and red within them. He had the same dark green eyes of the other two Suna nin and Sasuke recognized him from the bingo book. Subaku no Gaara, a genin who had been sent on several B rank missions and Sunagakure’s only prodigy.

“I was just trying to have some fun Gaara,” Kankuro offered, though he was quickly silenced with a focused burst of killing intent. Gaara shifted his attention to the two Konoha nin, dismissing them before walking past his teammates. Kankuo shot an angry glare towards Naruto before following while the girl shrugged and fell in without another word.

“For a minute there, I thought I’d have to intervene.” Sakura’s voice caught both Sasuke and Naruto off guard, both of their head snapping to the side where the girl was currently leaning against a wall, without her hitae-ate or any visible weapons.

Her chakra felt utterly civilian and mildly calm, perhaps a bit curious, but Sasuke could only barely feel it even from a few feet away. It was a show of just how powerful her chakra control was, she simply did not register on the senses, appearing for all intents and purposes as an untrained girl, which was only supported by her frilly and childish pink outfit and doll like appearance. Her height was the one thing that might catch attention, she was tall for a girl and still growing steadily as far as Sasuke could tell.

“Are they here for the exams?” Naruto asked, glancing towards where the suna nin had disappeared before returning his attention to Sakura. His expression was a mix between excited and annoyed, despite the exhaustion still clinging to his body.

“Yes, they’ve entered and you’ll be seeing them soon enough.” Sakura informed the two genin, giving them an easy smile as she walked past them then twirled around. A playful light shown in her eyes, no hints of sadism anywhere in sight. “Shall we go get Ichiraku Ramen? My treat.”

“Alright ramen!” Naruto cheered while Sasuke rolled her eyes and grinned despite herself. Ramen wasn’t her favorite food, not by a long shot but it was tasty and certainly satisfying after a long day of training.

***

Deep underneath Konohagakure, further even then the sprawling natural caves and bunker complexes of ANBU, Shimura Danzo sat in his office and gazed across his desk at his most prized asset. Metallic golden eyes looked back, vertical slit pupils widened slightly to adjust to the dim lightning and a sly smirk twisting deathly pale lips. Chakra hung thick in the air, causing even the thoroughly conditioned Root drones standing guard to sweat uncontrollably as the two titans of the shadows stared each other down.

“You are asking for quite a lot Shimura-sama, I will lose most of my forces just to fulfill your request.” Orochimaru tone was cordial, polite despite the sheer disrespect in his chakra. The two men were trying to assert dominance over the other, their wills clashing and grinding the wills of anyone unfortunate enough to be caught in their combined presence to dust. “You’re going to have to make it worth my while.”

“I can give you the pure-blood Uchiha.” Danzo’s words caused the tension between them to spike as Orochimaru crossed the distance between them. Pale palms pressed down into the stone desk and golden eyes glowed with baleful yellow light as Orochimaru leaned forward.

“Not good enough,” Orochimaru hissed, his smile dropping as he gave Danzo a flat look. “You know that, I could have any Uchiha I want. I have all of their DNA, do you think cloning them is beyond me?” Orochimaru asked and gave a cold, cruel laugh. “No, I want something worth it Shimura.”

“Name your price then.” Danzo didn’t back down or react to Orochimaru’s intrusion in his personal space. His one exposed eye watched the snake without even a hint of the tension that lined his muscles and flowed through his tightly controlled chakra. Already his stolen sharingan was spinning under its bandages, the parasitic eye feeding off the chakra provided by the hashirama cells that made up his right arm.

“I need a test subject with perfect chakra control. Preferably young as well, it will make adapting easier.” Orochimaru’s lips twisted into a smile and Danzo raised an eyebrow in question. “I will share the results of the experiment if they live. Wouldn’t want you stealing my ideas now would I?” Orochimaru’s grin oozed malevolence, his poisonous chakra filling the minds of those around him with the screams of his previous hosts, a cacophony of countless damned souls. “And the Uchiha, after all if you’re offering him you clearly don’t want him.”

“That can be arranged. I have an agent, partially conditioned but the subconscious commands should still be active.” Danzo opened one of his drawers and withdrew a folder. He placed it on his desk and watched as Orochimaru’s eyes lit up with glee. The snake’s lips split apart, revealing needle like fangs while golden eyes glittered dangerously. The name on the file was one both men recognized after all, a trophy they had been denied for far too long.

“I look forward to seeing how you’ve grown over the years, Haruno Sakura.” Orochimaru chuckled, smirking down at the picture of the twelve year old jounin.

Chapter Text

Chapter 41

“Uchiha Satsuki,” Satsuki declared, looking around the table at her family and holding her breath. It had taken all of her courage to open up to them and she was still terrified of rejection. Her heart was hammering in her chest as she sat before Anko, Naori, Izumi and Sakura. Naruto was at her side, holding her hand and providing silent support while Sakura wore a small but endlessly warm smile across the table.

“How is it written?” Izumi asked curiously and Satsuki quickly wrote down her name. “Lunar blossom, it suits you. I’m happy for you Satsuki, congratulations.” Izumi’s smile was understated but her icy chakra was crisp and full of sunlight. Like a beautiful mountainside after a snowstorm with white dusted slopes glittering like gemstones under a brilliant sun.

“Satsuki, I’ll do my best to not make any mistakes and feel free to punch me if I do.” Anko said cheerfully, her grin wide and eyes arcing into crescent. She wasn’t surprised, though none of Satsuki’s sisters were. Apparently it had been rather obvious or at least suspected among the other Uchiha.

“I’ll help you with any paperwork required when you’re comfortable taking that step.” Naori informed Satsuki before rising to her feet. Her chakra was relaxed but ready and Satsuki knew that ANBU patrols had been stepped up with the chunin exams being run in the village. “You two should get some sleep while you can. You’ve got a big day tomorrow Satsuki and Sakura, you’re going to be on patrol.”

“Kay,” both Uchiha children said in unison, getting up and grinning at each other. Naruto did the same, a guest room already prepared and waiting for him the moment he was tired. The three children walked into the hallway, making their way towards their rooms when Satsuki came to a sudden stop, her chakra spiking with nerves.

“Thank you two, I was really scared.” Satsuki whispered, earning a shoulder bump from Naruto. The blond was wearing an easy grin that was so calm and laid back Satsuki wondered how he could manage it after the life he’d lived.

“It was nothing, we’re teammates after all.” Naruto shrugged, his hands supporting the back of his head as he leaned back on nothing. Satsuki couldn’t understand how he always seemed to carefree. Naruto was quick to anger, immature and mischievous yet at the same time he was dependable, trustworthy and utterly self motivating. He’d bounced back after the events in Nami no Kuni quickly and even managed to help Satsuki find herself while he was at it.

“Still, thank you, this means a lot to me.” Satsuki gave Naruto a small smile before turning her attention to Sakura. The rosette cocked her head to the side, silently asking what Satsuki wanted. “Watch, tomorrow we’ll make you proud.”

“I know you will.” Sakura agreed, pulling both genin into warm hugs. “But more then that, come back to me alright? It’s just an exam, it isn’t worth your life. Promise me, if you can’t win you’ll run, you’ll give up, you’ll survive.” Sakura’s fingers tightened as she gripped the two newest members of her family. Naruto and Satsuki were vulnerable in ways nobody else she loved were, she was always worried about them and knew she’d need to get ever stronger to protect them. They were like stars, shinning with a brilliance that a mere mortal like her would struggle to match and soon enough they would surpass her if she didn’t redouble her training efforts.

“We’ll be fine, I promise Tora-chan.” Naruto grinned, his cheeks turning pink and yet he still returned the hug. Satsuki shifted, equally embarrassed but she didn’t pull away. After a minute, Sakura finally let them go. “We’ll see you tomorrow? Before the exam?”

“I’ll try, I have work tomorrow but I’ll be sure to keep an eye on you two.” Sakura promised giving the two genin a warm smile before she turned to her door. “Now make sure you get a good night’s sleep alright?” Sakura gave Satsuki a quick look before turning a glare onto Naruto. The blond had a habit of staying up late, usually training but occasionally plotting mischief which was healthy for a young kitsune most nights but not for a genin going into the chunin exams.

“We’ll do fine dattebayo.” Naruto promised and Sakura believed him. She gave the two a nod before retiring to her room. Satsuki watched her older sister head to bed and looked at Naruto. He gave her a nod, his blue eyes alight with determination. “We’ll take the exams by storm.” Naruto promised. Smirking, Satsuki held out her first to him, her eyes equally brimming with anticipation.

“Don’t embarrass us Usuratonkachi.” Satsuki said as Naruto bumped his fist against hers, his answering smile sharp.

“Don’t go getting cold feet on me Teme-chan.” Naruto replied as the two headed to their rooms, waving to the other without bothering to look back. Satsuki could feel Naruto’s brilliant, stormy chakra full of excitement and knew the message had gotten across. They were going to ace these exams.

***

Madara jerked awake, his chakra sense, sharpened to a razor’s edge by constant practice, was alive with contacts in the lower levels of the fortress. ‘Something’s wrong.’ Madara’s eyes snapped over to Sakura who was already on her feet, unburdened by the dredges of sleep that still had him gathering his thoughts. It was moments like these that he was eternally grateful for her oddness. He didn’t need to worry about her being half asleep during a surprise attack, nor was she groggy in the mornings unless she used far too much chakra the day before.

“We should go see what’s going on.” Madara said and Sakura gave him a sharp nod before heading off to her own room. She didn’t need the living space, but it would be improper for them to dress in the same room now that they were both reaching puberty. Madara wasn’t really sure why it was improper, he’d seen Sakura naked many times before, but it wasn’t worth an argument so he’d just accepted the changes without complaint.

Pulling on a simple dark blue yukata, Madara stepped out into the hall to find Sakura wearing the same outfit in black. Izuna’s door slid open as they walked past, the younger Uchiha blinking away the last traces of sleep as he struggled to wake up.

“What’s going on?” Izuna asked, his question immediately followed by a large yawn as he trailed behind them. His long hair had been tied back into a ponytail and he hadn’t even bothered to put on his socks, instead walking barefoot through the halls.

“We don’t know yet.” Sakura’s reply was in her usual calm voice but Madara could feel the tension underneath. They all knew what this much activity meant, a battle was headed their way and it would be a big one. The castle was already preparing for it, servants emptying the armories and shinobi girding themselves for battle. Nobody had sent for them, yet, but it was only a matter of time.

The trio walked into the main meeting room on the first floor where Tajima and the clan elders were currently looking over a map. Light illuminated the map, showing where Sakura’s security seals had been tripped along the border, the sheer scale of the invasion already apparent from a distance. This was no cross border raid or a skirmish, the Senju were aiming for a knockout blow and they were headed for Sora-ku.

“It looks like the second battle of Sora-ku is going to be immense.” Katsuhito cursed, his dark gray eyes focused on the map. He had been the Uchiha’s best healer and medic before Sakura had begin learning how to heal with chakra in her own time, though the man had picked up what she had to teach remarkably quickly. He’d joined the clan council a year prior, a replacement for one of the many who had died in the fighting sweeping across the land.

“Unless we can intercept them.” Kurou tapped the map, his eyes still nearly black despite his age. The man preferred to wage war from the shadows and was usually charged with leading ambushes that required a subtly most of the clan lacked.

“We can’t mobilize fast enough to stop them there, it would merely be a delaying action.” Tajima stroked his chin thoughtfully, the map blurry even after Sakura’s best efforts to heal the damage of the mangekyo. The rosette claimed the damage was reversible after investigating it, but she simply lacked the necessary experience to pull it off. Of course she was only twelve so nobody in the clan begrudged her failure to fully heal their eyes.

“Chichiue, where will you need us?” Madara cut in as the silence in the room began to deepen. None of the adults had missed their arrival but the conversation had been too tense to interrupt. Tajima waved them over and the trio quickly took their places at his side.

“The main force will head towards Sora-ku. The walls have been reinforced but the local defenders lack the manpower to hold off an attack like this. Kurou, I need you to pick a delaying force while the rest of our army gathers in Sora-ku.” Tajima’s eyes glanced towards Sakura before returning to Kurou. The message was silent but clear, they’d need everyone hand they could get and Sakura’s seals and stealth would be critical here. Madara was superior in open combat but when it came to sabotage and infiltration, Sakura was one of their best.

“Very well, I already know who I’m going to take with me. Sakura-sama, if you would kindly get ready to sortie?” Kurou looked at the girl who always stuck by Madara’s side. She’d been separated from the clan heir only when absolutely necessary and today was one of those days. Her unease was obvious to everyone present and Madara was loath to be parted from her but he knew how important Sakura would be in this fight.

“Go on, we’ll meet up soon anyways. It’s just a delaying action after all, nothing more.” Madara whispered and Sakura gave him a nod before leaving at a fast clip to get her armor on. Madara swallowed the bitterness he felt over being separated from the rosette for any length of time and turned his attention to his father. “Chichiue?”

“You and Izuna will be part of the defenses with the main force. Kurou will link up with us after they’ve done what they can. Kurou I don’t need to remind you not to engage in open battle?” Tajima cocked and eyebrow at the man who gave a curt nod then flickered away to gather his forces. Tajima looked back down at the map and wished he’d been given more time. Sakura’s seals were few and far between, her attention pulled in every possible direction. Explosive tags, barrier seals, sensory tags, wards, medical seals, storage scrolls, fuinjutsu was war winning but it was a slow and time consuming art. Even Sakura’s apparent prodigious talents in the field required endless hours of devotion. Each seal was a hand drawn work of art and the slight differences in the ink and paper meant no two seals were ever exactly the same.

“Everyone, you know your rolls. We have to reach Sora-ku before mid day. Dismissed.” Tajima ordered and Madara waited a second as the council flickered away before grabbing Izuna and flickering to the hallway outside their rooms. He let his little brother go and pulled his door open. He heard Izuna’s footsteps pounding down the hall as his otouto raced for his own room. Putting his armor on was a well practiced art at this point and soon enough, Madara was back in the hallway, Izuna only a half second behind him. Sakura’s chakra was already racing through the castle, her head start allowing her to get dressed before either of them and Madara knew she’d be heading for the gates to meet up with the rest of the ambush team.

‘You better come back to me.’ Madara thought, trying to ignore the fear burning in his heart at being away from her. They were a team, perfectly in-sync with one another and their battle prowess together was far greater then separate.

“Aniue?” Izuna’s voice was nervous, his onyx eyes glowing with dull red embers. Madara could feel his younger brother’s chakra crackling and burning, his emotions running hot.

“It’s nothing, just worried.” Madara replied softly and Izuna gave him a nod. This was the largest attack in months but it wasn’t anything they hadn’t faced before. Sakura going off on her own wasn’t unheard of, just rare and Madara knew she faced plenty of danger without him when she returned to her homeland each night.

“She’ll be fine,” Izuna knew Sakura would survive. The heavens wouldn’t send her all the way here to die, they were cruel but not unjust. Izuna’s eyes burned slightly, his breath catching as he closed his eyes, wiping away pink tears as his neurons smoldered. “Come on, the clan will be looking to the four of us to lead them.”

“When did you get so wise, otouto?” Madara smiled despite her nerves, reaching the ground floor to find most of the Uchiha’s main force already assembled. Tajima looked towards his two sons, both of them immediately moving to his side. The air in the room was tense, chakra filled with a mix of anticipation, fear and anger roiling off everyone present.

“The Senju think they can invade our land and dictate the course of this war.” Tajima’s voice cut through the tension, his graying eyes hard despite his diminishing sight. He was young still, not even forty years of age, but his body had suffered the wear and tear of constant warfare, aging him beyond his years. “They have had the advantage since they started teaching jutsu to their ashigaru but now our numbers are equal and they will learn they can no longer rely on swarming us. We have always been the stronger clan and it is time they remembered that. Move out!”

***

Hi no Kuni’s interior hadn’t changed much since Konoha’s founding. There were more settlements in the future and older ones had grown in scope and scale though the terrain and forests were recognizable if all slightly different. Perhaps the biggest difference was the lack of the massive trees created by Hashirama. The mokuton forests marked the spots of various battles, all of which had gone down in legend, though the Uchiha were almost entirely written out of them. Oh Madara was known, but that was it, Izuna, Sakura, Tajima, none of them made the cut for remembrance.

“We’ve got another ten miles to go, Sakura-sama what supplies do you have today?” Kurou looked over at the girl who supplied the Uchiha with their seals. She was their sole affordable supplier as the Uzumaki refused to sell and the other clans of Uzushio all charged premiums for their work, which made sense seeing as they had a monopoly.

“I’ve got some barrier tags which would be better for defending Sora-ku, about fifty explosive tags, several medical stasis tags and an experimental five tag seal. It’s a wide area katon array.” Sakura explained as the group closed in on the advancing Senju. They would not be colliding with the Senju forces but rather moving ahead of them to place traps and pick off scouts. The goal was to stall their advance and force the Senju to waste time and energy, degrading their effectiveness when the full battle began.

“Can you arrange the explosive tags for a large blast?” Kurou asked and Sakura nodded as she flipped, her childish side coming out whenever she concentrated on what was to her kitsune influenced mind a prank, just a rather lethal one. Landing on a tree branch, Sakura kicked off as her mind went over the various possibilities before she looked over at Kuro and grinned.

“I have an idea, have you heard of a backdraft explosion?” Sakura asked, eyes just a bit too gleeful at the thought of unleashing hell on the Senju. She’d grown up fighting them and while she didn’t hate the other clan, she took immense satisfaction in her capacity for inflicting death upon them. She hadn’t been born to war, but the gods had chosen a life of violence for her and it was all she knew, all she understood. To Sakura’s mind it wasn’t hypocritical to dream of peace while doing her level best to kill every Senju she came across in the meantime.

“I have, most Uchiha would know what that is even if they didn’t know the technical term.” Kurou pointed out and Sakura’s teeth glittered as her smile widened. His own grim smirk was equally vicious, even if his teeth were blunt his whirling sharingan more then made up for it. The Uchiha were tired of war and the fastest way to end the conflict, short of mass suicide, was the destruction or the Senju’s military capabilities. Nobody would be anything but happy about a potentially devastating new technique.

“Alright, here’s what we’re going to do. The explosive seals will be set to remote detonation and powered purely off natural chakra. That will keep them from being detected.” ‘Even by Tobirama,’ Sakura added mentally, though she had no way of knowing that without her future knowledge. The Senju’s advance would lead them through forests, the roads ignored now that they had storage scrolls for the bulk of their provisions.

‘The only constant in war is change.’ Inner said wisely and Sakura agreed as she slapped an explosive seal down on a tree and modified it slightly. The explosion would focus on pulling the natural energy from the tree itself, reducing it to a withered and more importantly dry husk when it went off. More modified explosive seals were put down at the base of various large trees, creating a network of interlocking explosions that would reduce a large chunk of forest to splintered tinder.

‘The Senju are about five kilometers out, their scouts will be here soon.’ Inner’s serious tone was all Sakura needed to refocus herself away from the fuinjutsu arrays and on her surroundings. She signed to Kurou, informing him of the incoming threat and the Uchiha immediately took to the canopies, their chakra suppressed to nothing as they waited for the incoming army. Sakura slipped eight bo shuriken between her fingers, the weapons resembling enlarged senbon and by far the most lethal of the common shinobi throwing weapons.

‘Half a kilometer out, the scouting party’s chakra is familiar.’ Inner couldn’t quite place who was leading the charge but Sakura knew it was someone they’d met. That was a surprisingly large pool of candidates as Sakura hadn’t exactly killed every Senju she’d come across, far from it in fact. Most shinobi, at least in this time period, retreated immediately upon being injured, unless there was something stopping them.

Several shapes sped by beneath the Uchiha team as they waited above, everyone watching the first few Senju go past. Kurou silently ordered them all to pick out targets and then his arm fell, in the silent signal to attack. Sakura’s sharingan spun to life, her killing intent tightly leashed and hidden as she spun around the branch, her chakra keeping her feet attached to it even as she crouched upside and then with shunshin speed kicked off.

Wind rushed through her hair but the shell of chakra provided by the shunshin muffled the noise completely, allowing her to race towards the back of her target without alerting them. Sakura’s scythe came free from her armor and she put all of her strength behind it as she swung downwards, crushing the Senju’s skull with the hammerhead opposite her scythe blade.

Blood and gore exploded outwards, splattering the rosette as her feet briefly touched down on the branch the dead man had been about to kick off of before his sudden removal from this life. Spinning the haft of her scythe, Sakura deflected a volley of shuriken as Hashirama rushed towards her. The boy’s eyes glistened with silent tears as he drew his sword, the weapon biting into the wooden haft.

“Hashirama, good morning.” Sakura greeted as she kicked his chest plate, the blow sending him rocketing through the air as she twirled her weapon and grinned. “Shall we dance?”

“Sakura-chan,” Hashirama glanced at the ruined form of his clansman on the ground and grimaced. His expression hardened, his chakra leveling out as the warmth within him dimmed considerably. “I am sorry we have to fight.”

“I’m not,” Sakura shot forward, swinging at her friend who ducked the blow easily. Letting go of her weapon, the rosette narrowly avoided a kunai to the throat and leaned backwards into a flip, kicking the knife from Hashirama’s hand as she did so. “I won’t regret the actions I take in the defense of my clan. I only regret they are necessary.”

Hashirama’s chakra thrummed with understanding, even as muted and dim as it currently was. The two children exchanged a brief flurry of taijutsu, Hashirama seeking a chance to grapple her while Sakura tried to smash her opponent into submission, armor and all. It was obvious that in pure taijutsu, Hashirama was going to lose, Sakura’s superhuman strength outclassing his chakra reinforcement though this close she could feel the beginnings of perfect chakra control.

“You’re holding back,” Sakura murmured, throwing a sweeping kick that Hashirama jumped over, opening up space between them and his fingers flying through an unfamiliar seal sequence. Sakura’s sharingan spun, copying the move as her own fingers came together. The trees around them writhed as Hashirama called upon his mokuton and Sakura’s own bastardized technique sent his jutsu out of control, destabilizing it but not replicating it.

“Damn, I thought I could copy you.” Sakura growled, raising her hand to summon her scythe back into her grip with the paired seals on her gauntlet and the weapon’s haft. She truly had expected to be able to copy Hashirama’s mokuton here, but even seeing it performed, she couldn’t copy the use of natural energy.

“I’m impressed you even managed to stop it.” Hashirama admitted as the two children eyed each other. Hashirama was trying to buy time while Sakura knew she wouldn’t be able to kill him today.

‘Injure him then, ensure he can’t use the mokuton in the coming fight.’ Inner whispered and Sakura’s resolve ignited. She had come to love Hashirama as a friend, Touka too and while she didn’t want to kill them, hurting them would protect both them and her clan.

The burning killing intent that Sakura had learned from her countless brushes with death and her long years of living in ANBU boiled out from her, all of it focusing on Hashirama who still saw her as his pink haired friend. The boy, unprepared for the sudden outpouring of blood lust froze as Sakura flickered forward. Hashirama drew a sword but the weapon was a sidearm and the sheer mass of Sakura’s scythe blew it from his grip before her war hammer collided with the side of his breastplate.

Hashirama’s eyes widened in shock, his breath forced from his lips as the distinctive crack of bone echoed through his body. Sakura met his eyes, the moment frozen forever in her mind by the sharingan as the pain registered in his brain and then he was hurled into the trunk of the tree they’d been fighting on. He ricocheted off the wood and Sakura caught him, sliding her grip on her scythe until she held it near the top, the blade resting against Hashirama’s throat.

“Remember this Hashirama, I spared you.” Sakura whispered as he wheezed, his mouth open as he struggled for breath. Despite the pain, his eyes were clear and fixed on her, his head dipping slightly in the closest approximation of a nod he could make. “Go, before anyone catches you.” Sakura let the Senju heir go and watched him flee. Their eyes met one final time as he looked back over his shoulder as he ran back towards his father’s army, regret and determination visible within them.

‘That will never work again. He’ll be prepared next time.’ Inner whispered but Sakura already knew that. Hashirama was like Madara and the only advantage she had over him was one of information. The Shodaime was perhaps the most heavily recorded warrior of this time period, at least in Konohagakure. Every technique, every accomplishment, it was all a matter of public record. She knew him inside and out, which gave her an edge up until he adapted to her own patterns and tactics. Then, just like Madara, Sakura feared she’d never be able to best him. ‘We’ll figure something out. I refuse to be relegated to the sidelines.’

‘You’re right Inner.’ Sakura agreed as she fell back, racing away from the oncoming Senju army as dozens of contacts began to light up the edge of her senses. The rest of the Uchiha broke off their own fights, several having made kills while the rest simply threw explosive or smoke seals down to cover their escape and shunshined away. The goal was to create chaos and Sakura’s traps would be doing the heavy lifting today.

***

Hashirama coughed, flecks of blood painting his lips as he reached the main Senju force. The familiar chakra of his younger brothers rushing up to meet him. Tobirama’s was utterly blank, his face a mask that completely hid any emotion that he was feeling, though Hashirama sometimes wondered if Tobirama felt anything other then scorn. He loved his younger brother but Tobirama’s mind was dominated by rules and the tenets of the clan.

“Anija, you are injured.” Tobirama’s voice was colder then usual, a clear indication that he certainly felt something. Still his chakra was ice and his face devoid of expression. Dull brownish red eyes roamed Hashirama’s body, taking in the crumpled steel on his left side. “A warhammer?”

“Sakura-chan.” Hashirama grinned, revealing bloodied teeth. He could practically see the gears turning in Tobirama’s head. The younger Senju’s eyes left Hashirama and focused on the forest ahead of the army. All around them, soldiers flowed forward and Hashirama quietly noted it was unusual for Tobirama to speak while stationary. “Are you worried about me?”

“You are prone to emotion Anija, if you are not watched you are likely to get yourself killed.” Tobirama could tell something was wrong. Uchiha Sakura was one of the two Uchiha that Hashirama had made contact with. That she would spare him wasn’t unexpected, but the fact that the Uchiha had risked their sole fuinjutsu user in a skirmish was setting off alarm bells. “Anija, did you see the Uchiha placing down any seals?”

“No, they came from above. They were hiding in the canopy, I think it was an ambush team. I saw Uchiha Kurou leading them. Sakura-chan was there as well, so it’s likely this was a stalling action but…” Hashirama trailed off, quickly cottoning on to Tobirama’s concerns. Both brothers knew something was wrong and shifted to find their father. Kawarama and Itama quickly joined them, the four brothers cutting through the formation as they made their way to the mobile headquarters of the army.

“Chichiue,” Tobirama started, drawing Butsuma’s attention. The group were setting a brisk pace forward, rapidly closing in on where the ambush had happened and Tobirama’s instincts were screaming at them to stop. The white haired nin stuck his feet to the next branch he landed on, his action bringing the entire party to a half.

“Speak quickly, the Uchiha heiress was spotted up ahead. If we can capture her, the clan will benefit greatly and if we can kill her the Uchiha will lose-” Bustuma was cut off as a series of distant bangs echoed through the forest. All eyes shifted forward, Tobirama and Hashirama’s chakra senses rushing forward, engulfing the entire forest and revealing the full scale of what was about to happen far too late to interfere. Over fifty chakra explosives had just went off, creating a cloud of chakra rich carbon smoke several hundred meters in width and a five pointed array nearly a kilometer wide lit up, drawing in the natural chakra from plants, soil and even the air itself.

A deafening silence spread through the forest, all sound muted for the split second between the initial blast and whatever was coming. Hashirama felt his breath catch in his throat, his link with nature whispering to him that death was at his shoulder. A flash of white light spread through the forest, the cloud of smoke suddenly and violently turning into flames as it rushed inwards on itself then exploded outwards. A visible wall of air was forged by the blast, turning trees into shrapnel and ripping apart anyone unfortunate enough to get caught in its path.

Hashirama’s injured lungs throbbed painfully in his chest as the shock wave swept passed him, the trees all groaning and bending despite the distance between them and the explosion. Stars danced in the Senju’s vision, his eyes struggling to see but his chakra sense was alive and well, informing him of the sheer scale of the carnage.

“Kami above and below.” One of the ashigaru whispered, the man having stopped along with the rest of the army. A quarter of their number had just vanished, removed from the fight in an instant, their vanguard utterly wiped out without even getting the chance to cross blades with the Uchiha. Some of their best fighters simply vaporized and the battle hadn’t even been joined yet.

Hashirama looked to his brother and realized that if Tobirama hadn’t stood still while they talked, had he not stopped their father, the entire head family would have been caught in the blast. At the edges of the explosion they might have survived but none of them would have gotten off easy and Hashirama was already injured.

“Change in plans.” Butsuma’s voice broke the ringing silence that had fallen over the army. All eyes turned to the grim war leader as he surveyed the devastation wrought by little more then knowledge and ink. “Our target is no longer Uchiha Tajima. The half Uchiha brat needs to die. Ten thousand ryo to the man who kills Uchiha Sakura.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 42

Madara looked out over the countryside surrounding Sora-ku. Rice paddies dominated the countryside, creating a vast swampland around the city with raised roads cutting through the land. The usual hustle and bustle of endless merchant caravans had come to a stop the moment the Uchiha’s main force had arrived, the merchants quick to flee or bunker down within the city’s walls. Sharingan glowed softly in Madara’s eyes as he looked across the paddies, the green stalks sticking up from the stagnant water of the fields.

A breeze, carrying the smell of wet earth and plants reached the young Uchiha, his wild hair, just starting to grow long enough to actually feel the pull of gravity leaving his face and rustling in the wind. Sakura’s chakra, suppressed and barely visible was on the edges of his senses and his eyes moved over the rest of the delaying team a moment before a series of pops reached his ears. A plume of smoke began to rise into the air in the distance and Madara watched as the Uchiha team drew closer, weaving through the forest on the outskirts of the farmland.

Without warning, a massive explosion, greater then anything Madara had ever witnessed rose high into the sky, a cloud of blackened ash rising rapidly and forming an odd mushroom shape. A shock wave, visible in the displacement of dirt and water raced towards Sora-ku and Madara felt it thump his chest when the sound hit him with all the fury of thunder. The report was a deafening hammer blow and the city shook, windows rattling and paper lanterns bouncing wildly on their strings.

“Wow,” Shou murmured softly. The curly haired Uchiha looked at the devastation with undisguised awe and not an insignificant amount of horror. The war had grown ever more intense since the Senju’s escalation and this new weapon had clearly raised the stakes once again. Warfare would never be the same after today. “And she thinks she’s weaker then you?”

“She can’t beat Aniue in a spar.” Izuna countered instinctively, glaring at Shou who shrugged and turned his attention back to the massive smoke cloud rising into the sky. Madara hadn’t taken his eyes off Sakura since she’d come in range and when she finally broke free from the trees he felt something in his chest ease up. She’d really outdone herself today but fame wasn’t something any of them wanted. Fame brought danger, the Senju would no doubt target the one responsible for this attack and Sakura was the Uchiha’s only seal master. She’d put a massive target on her back for the coming battle and it hadn’t even started yet.

“Madara?” Shou was the first to notice Madara’s concern and the Uchiha heir met his friend’s worried look. Shou’s expression immediately soured, understanding filling his onyx eyes as he looked back towards Sakura. The girl’s shoulder length pink hair fluttered around her head like a banner, drawing attention even from miles away. She stood out like a sore thumb and the effect was magnified when she was shoulder to shoulder with the universally black haired, black eyed Uchiha. “She’ll be fine.”

“I know,” Madara ground out before he dropped down from the parapets, his feet clinging to the outer wall before he jumped down to the ground just in time to meet the advanced team as they made their way towards the city’s gates. The walls were chakra reflective, not enough to stop Madara’s perfect chakra control but it was good enough to keep most shinobi from scaling the walls in anything resembling a hurry.

“Sakura, what did you do?” Madara asked as he reached her side, earning a wide shark toothed grin. Her emerald eyes were almost entirely black, her pupils dilated from a mix of excitement and blood lust. Her cheeks were flushed and her chest was heaving under her crimson breastplate.

“Chakra backdraft explosion. Well that, combined with flammable aerosols created by the primer explosions. I created a five point fire array and it would maybe have been able to destroy a few dozen meters, perhaps a hundred in a stretch but I got a bit creative and used explosive seals to create a whole bunch of flammable dust and push away the natural chakra in the area. When it rushed back in to the fill the void, the chakra density in the area momentarily spiked, overcharging the flame seal and combined with the dust in the air, well,” Sakura motioned at the black cloud slowly trailing away. The sheer scale of the destruction resembled an attack unleashed by a bijuu. Sure it had required set up and the Senju would no doubt be wary of a repeat performance in the future but Sakura’s chakra was nearly full and all it had cost her was a few hours of preparation, a few minutes to deploy, ink and paper.

“Terrifying little tigress,” Kurou chuckled, ruffling the rosette’s hair affectionately. The entire clan had taken a shine to Sakura and after the last three years of unending battles there wasn’t a man or woman among the Uchiha who didn’t consider her worthy of respect. “I’ll handle the report to Tajima-dono, you kids go get some food and rest.”

“Come on, Izuna and Shou are nearby.” Madara said, quickly leading Sakura away from the gates and into the fortified city. All around them ashigaru swarmed, bundles of arrows being carried up from the streets to the towers and spears being handed out to the town’s militia. They would be entirely ineffective against well rested and armored shinobi but against exhausted, chakra depleted Senju their numbers could end up tipping the scales if the walls fell and the city was in danger of being stormed.

“Here, food.” Shou passed Sakura a rice ball with a core of cooked river fish. Sakura bit into the rice, her teeth sheathed in chakra, allowing her to chew it easily. “So that explosion, you know the Senju will be targeting you during the battle now right? And every battle in the future as well.”

“They already where but this ensures they won’t go after Madara, Izuna or Chichiue.” Sakura replied, glancing over at Izuna whose lips pressed into a thin line. Still he gave her a nod, understanding her motivations even if he was worried for her well being. “We also took out a large chunk of their army and Hashirama was wounded.”

“He’s alive though?” Madara’s chakra twisted with concern for their mutual friend. The Senju might be an idiot and an enemy but neither Madara nor Sakura wanted him dead. Injured meant off the battlefield, at least among the Uchiha so it was a relief to hear he was out of action. “How large was the Senju army this time?”

“Largest we’ve ever seen. I didn’t get a chance to put down any sensory tags, we had to focus on the explosion but from what I gathered, it’s their full force. We’re going to be in for a long day.” Sakura replied, rubbing off the sticky residue of her rice on a rag and then rising to her feet. She could already sense the approaching Senju army, as could the other natural sensors among the Uchiha.

Waves of cold hatred washed over the countryside, hundreds of chakra signatures arriving on the edges of the forest and quickly tipping over into the thousands. Madara made his way back up to the top of the walls with the other young Uchiha, his sharingan allowing him to see across the miles that separated the Uchiha’s main trading city with the Senju army. Banners waved and snapped in the wind as the Senju formed up. Scouts moved forward, searching for seals that weren’t there and wasting energy that could be better spent in battle.

“Looks like you spooked them real well with your attack.” Shou noted, eyes on the Senju army making their way forward at a crawl. They wouldn’t be in range of the city’s defenses for a good long while but that didn’t stop the tension from building. The Senju would not try to siege the city, they had good chakra control on a clan wide level and their ashigaru recruits were capable enough of climbing the walls with the help of grappling hooks. The defenses would ensure the defenders had the initial advantage but if mountains, rivers and valleys could be overcome, walls were a mere impediment to an army’s advance.

Madara didn’t mind battle, in fact he enjoyed it. His heart would thunder against his ribs, his chest would heave with the force of his breaths and his chakra would sing as he wove through the melee. It was a dance on the edge of death, a performance of skill, grace and luck that would determine whether he lived or passed on to the pure lands like so many before him. It was a heady mix of terror and excitement, though the aftermath always left him aching and hollow as the dead were tallied and sobriety overtook blood lust, revealing the horrors of what he had survived.

Taking in a slow breath, Madara did his best to steady himself. ‘Don’t let your blood lust rule you.’ Madara thought to himself and calmed his chakra. Ninshu allowed him to control the curse of hatred and moderate the influence of Sakura’s chakra, which for all it felt like cool forests was of the Isles, bloodthirsty and steeped in ancient violence. The rosette wasn’t a violent person by nature but she had only known war and her heritage had allowed her to thrive where so many others would have been crushed.

“They’re almost in jutsu range.” Shou’s words had Madara opening his eyes once more. He didn’t need them to sense the Senju’s advance but he didn’t want to go into battle blind. The snap of bowstrings and the whoosh of countless arrows rippled up and down the walls as the Senju answered in kind. Small tremors traveled through the wall as hundreds of doton jutsu were simultaneously unleashed, boulders and large stones rocketing towards the defenses.

Madara unsealed his scythe and gunbai, both weapons covered in seals courtesy of Sakura. His chakra churned within his core, circulating through his network and sinking down into his muscles and bones, reinforcing his physical abilities beyond even most adults. Beside him, Sakura unsealed her own weapons, her gunbai marked with her namesake flowers where his had swirling tomoe.

“I think I see Butsuma and the Senju main family.” Shou murmured, drawing back his bow and loosing an arrow, sending it whistling into the Senju’s advanced ranks as they moved towards the city. Madara didn’t see if it hit anyone, more focused on the sudden surge of chakra up and down the walls.

“Sakura!” Madara didn’t even need to say anything else as the rosette leapt into action. Kunai trailing barrier seals flew from her fingers, their sharpened tips coated in chakra allowing them to sink into ground below the wall without a second to spare. Chakra shields snapped into place as battering rams of solid earth erupted from the ground, each the result of multiple Senju working together to overcharge the jutsu. For a moment, Madara hoped the seals would be enough, that the Senju would be forced to climb the walls the old fashioned way.

A familiar chakra, vast and steeped in nature danced across Madara’s senses and his eyes shifted to the Senju main family. Hashirama was kneeling, his hands clasped together and his chakra burning like a dying star as he called upon nature and the world answered. Saplings sprouted from the ground below them, growing rapidly into massive trees, their branches slamming into the stonework and crawling over the parapet, grasping and stabbing at anyone within reach.

Hashirama let out a gasp and fell forward, barely catching himself with his hands, blood dripping from his mouth as a small slug sat on his shoulder, no doubt diverting chakra into healing him. Madara glanced at Sakura who was snarling angrily, her teeth bared in anger as her gloved fingers tightened around the handles of her scythe and gunbai.

“Hashirama,” Madara spoke the name like a curse, putting voice to the emotions every single Uchiha was feeling as the Senju raced up the trees to meet them. Madara shifted his focus from the Senju heir to the incoming wave of soldiers and grinned, sharingan spinning madly as he leaned forward and slashed with his scythe, chakra leaving his hand, running down the spirit wood haft and leaping from the blade as a cutting blade of flames. Gripping his gunbai, Madara pumped chakra into his left arm and swung, a blast of wind doubling the intensity of his flames moments before they collided with the nearest tree.

Shouts and screams filled the air as the Senju on the tree either jumped clear of the attack or were scorched beyond recognition. The scything blade of flames cut through the sturdy trunk, leaving a smoldering black stump in its place as the tree fell free from the wall, crashing onto the ground meters below them. To his left, he felt Sakura do the same, but neither of them had enough chakra to remove every tree that had reached the wall and Sakura’s chakra was a precious commodity considering her ability to heal.

“Throw them back! Archers fire!” Tajima’s voice thundered over the din of battle and archers behind the wall unleashed a barrage in a high arc. Arrows rained down on the advancing Senju, most easily parried but a few finding their mark, the poisoned tips ensuring that even a minor scratch was serious injury.

Madara ignored the ranged battle happening over his head. Sakura’s barriers had been broken by Hashirama’s bizarre plant jutsu but the remnants were deflecting their arrows and the Senju ashigaru on the walls were a more pressing concern. They were fighting well today, years of experience turning the former civilians and clan-less shinobi into a war winning force.

Swiping his scythe through a Senju’s neck, Madara sent the man’s head tumbling towards the ground while his body crashed to the floor before being trampled underfoot. The melee on the wall wasn’t were shinobi thrived. It was the grinding, crushing war of samurai. Jutsu occasionally going off only to be immediately countered by the other side. Blades and knives reigned supreme and Madara quickly linked his scythe to the back of his armor and sealed his gunbai, drawing his sword and darting forward.

A group of Senju had taken up position a few yards ahead of him and Madara quickly moved under the guard of the first in the group, plunging his blade into the man’s throat and ripping it free. Madara sidestepped a spear thrust and answered the attack by hacking the man’s fingers off. Sakura was there a moment later, her jian glowing with emerald chakra and cutting through the man’s steel helmet like it was butter. He’d only rarely seen her use that kenjutsu style, which was odd considering how effective it was but today she seemed to be holding nothing back as she parted steel with inhuman ease.

“It’s her!” A cry went out right before the Senju who’d screamed it was cut down. Still, he’d alerted his compatriots to Sakura’s arrival and all of a sudden a small storm of suiton jutsu descended on them. Madara reacted immediately, grabbing Sakura and using a shunshin to clear the wall while Shou jumped after them, a fire dragon bullet leaving his lips as he retreated.

The trio landed on one of the towers over looking the wall, Izuna joining them a moment later splattered in gore and dripping wet. The group prepared to rejoin the battle when a massive series of chakra spikes drew their eyes beyond the walls. The Senju jutsu teams were at it again and this time massive water dragons rose from the rice paddies that stretched outwards from the walls.

“Anymore seals?” Madara asked Sakura quietly, his eyes on the bijuu sized jutsu and the girl shook her head. Below them, the swampy fields were practically dry, only mud and ruined rice remaining within them.

“No” Sakura replied, sharingan zeroing in on Tobirama who was standing next to one of the larger water dragons. “Shit, they’re going to add lightning to it! Get off the walls!” Sakura’s shout was boosted by chakra, her voice instantly recognizable amid the screams. Instantly the Uchiha who heard her jumped backwards into the city as massive water dragons came crashing down onto the battlements. The Senju had been prepared, abandoning their positions on the walls for the trees and leaving their wounded behind.

Madara watched as the water crushed those who had remained, turning momentarily pink with blood before sparks danced through the massive constructs, flashing the water into steam and unleashing a devastating explosion. Chunks of wall flew overhead, crashing through buildings and crushing anyone unfortunate enough to end up in their path. A second wave of stone battering rams crashed into the fortifications now that the defenders were gone and what was left of the walls exploded inwards, masonry shrapnel obliterating the entire outer ring of the city’s homes.

Senju followed on heals of the flying rubble and Madara could barely tell what was going on as he danced through the carnage. His scythe spun through the air as he launched it at a Senju, his gunbai intercepting a water bullet and returning a frozen ball of ice as wind and water mixed. A pulse of chakra returned his scythe to his hand only for it to leave once more, coated in flames he hurled it at another target. Sakura flowed around him, covering his openings and killing with graceful ease. Shou’s arrows struck down anyone trying to cast a jutsu on them from a distance and Izuna flickered around the edges, tachi bloodied and crackling with lightning.

The fighting was endless, the morning long gone and the sun arcing through the sky overhead. Flames raged throughout the outer ring of the city, pillars of smoke and steam reaching towards the heavens and clouds slowly forming as the fighting intensified. The Senju were determined, pushing ever inwards, trampling over their dead and attacking despite the casualties. Madara could feel his stamina beginning to flag and Sakura had stopped using jutsu at least an hour ago, fighting with just her scythe and super strength.

Madara glanced at his best friend, her eyes calm despite her bloodied grin, sharingan whirling and hair held back in a short ponytail. A few pink strands were plastered to her forehead from sweat and her armor was covered in scuffs and dents, though she’d yet to be truly injured. Sweeping the battlefield, he grimaced as a fresh wave of Senju moved forward. The battle lines on the Uchiha end had broken down as they made a fighting retreat through the city. Sora-ku was utterly devastated and it would be years before it could recover. More importantly though was the barrier the city created to forming unified battle lines and only the ability to sense chakra allowed each group of isolated combatants to know where they were amid the chaos.

“Pull back for now.” Madara ordered, realizing they needed to rest. Sakura’s chakra was recovering even as she fought, her refusal to use it letting her replenish her reserves at the cost of her combat effectiveness while Shou was out of arrows and forced to fight with his naginata. Izuna’s tachi was covered in nicks, the blade dulled from cutting through chainmail and bone while Madara’s whole body felt like one giant bruise.

“Do you feel that?” Izuna asked, resting on a shattered chunk of the outer wall that had flown well over two hundred meters for him to be sitting on it. His armor was dinged up, bruises slowly disappearing as Sakura tended to them. The quartet of Uchiha tensed, a barely there pulse sweeping through the air around them. It was subtle, a shift in natural chakra but now that they’d felt it, it was impossible to miss.

“It’s coming from over here.” Sakura murmured, jumping into the remains of a burnt out home and pulling out a kunai with kanji engraved onto the hilt. “It’s a seal of some kind, not offensive…” Sakura’s sharingan moved over the marks, reading the seal and following the subtle flow of chakra back towards its source. “Shit, it’s a sensory seal! They must have scattered them in the initial attack! They know where all of our fighters are!”

Madara’s blood turned to ice as he realized something far worse. Sakura was holding the sensory seal, they knew exactly where she was. Reaching out, he crushed the kunai, a pulse of chakra adding to his strength just as he’d learned to do all those years ago. A whisper of something on the edge of his senses alerted him it was already far too late, and Madara turned, flaring his own chakra as the Senju elite descended upon them like a storm.

***

Sakura almost felt cheated as she stared down Senju Butsuma’s personal guard, three of his four sons present among them. This was the man who had been the Shodaime and Nidaime’s father, a legend who had stood against Uchiha Tajima. In Sakura’s mind, a fight against this man had no business being fought amid the ruined remains of Sora-ku’s main street. All around them, burnt out shops smoldered and the ruined remains of apartment buildings crumbled under the constant tremors that rocked the village, their windows shattered hours ago by the deluge of stonework from the battle’s beginning.

“Uchiha,” Butsuma’s voice was cold as winter and burned with all the hatred that the Uchiha were famous for. Say what one would about the Senju’s own curse that killed off their emotions and drove them to single mindedness, they were fully capable of loathing. “Kill them all, focus on the girl.”

Sakura felt Madara pulse his chakra alongside Shou. Both of them had sent out the signal to alert Uchiha Tajima and the rest of the clan’s elite. Sakura wanted to scream because she didn’t know what battle Tajima died in but letting him face off against Senju Butsuma was the last thing she wanted right now. She didn’t though, instead she simply spread out her senses, detecting a shinobi sneaking through the gutted buildings in an attempt to flank them.

“Big words for a Senju, you think you can take us?” Sakura put on an air of false confidence and let her killing intent sweep outwards as her fingers flicked a pair of bo shuriken with superhuman force towards her target. The weapons, sheathed in chakra punched straight through the wooden walls of the buildings in their path and impaled the man, cracking his skull with contemptuous ease.

The Senju didn’t rise to the insult, instead they launched themselves forward. Sakura bared her teeth in a snarl and leapt to answer them, her scythe slamming into Butsuma’s sword and sending the man skidding backwards. He was fast, but not as fast as Shisui, nor was he as strong as she was.

‘We can win this, protect chichiue,’ Inner’s voice resounded in Sakura’s mind and she immediately moved forward, bringing her hammer down on Butsuma and forcing him to dodge to the side. The man snapped his blade upwards, forcing Sakura to shift her grip on her weapon, the chakra conductive blade biting into the haft of her scythe and cutting clean through it. ‘Chakra pulse.’ Inner’s voice was calm and Sakura obeyed it, releasing a burst of chakra a moment before Butsuma could cut through her skull, rebounding his weapon.

“Shannaro!” Sakura shouted, gripping the top half of her ruined weapon and slashing it towards Butsuma, cutting a thin line across his cheek as he jumped backwards. Sakura pivoted, spinning around her right foot and hurled the scythe’s head towards the man. Butsuma’s katana snapped under the force of her attack, but his armor protected him from injury as steel crashed against it, winding him momentarily as Sakura flickered forward, leaving behind an after-image clone as she arrived behind him, chakra suppressed and sharingan blazing.

Without a word or even a battlecry, Sakura drove her sword through Butsuma’s spine, the jian’s chakra coated edge slipping through the steel plate without a sound. A feral grin split Sakura’s lips as she felt the man’s chakra splutter. A burst of smoke hit her in the face and her eyes widened as a blade was driven into her wrist and a hand clamped down over her throat. Sakura turned her head, meeting Senju Butsuma’s eyes as he smirked down at her and her brain finally registered what had happened, the Shadow Clone had just made its combat debut and she had fallen for it.

***

Tajima pushed his chakra into the muscles and bones of his legs, forcing them to move ever faster as he raced against the shinigami. He could feel it on the wind, death was in the air and today his family would be losing someone. The question was, who? The kami had delivered Sakura to them but she had no destiny, her fate was in her hands and the hands of those who held her close. Madara would survive, but Izuna was vulnerable and he already knew that sometime this year he would perish.

Tajima suppressed his chakra signature, keeping the energy in his body hidden and tightly leashed as he arrived on a rooftop overlooking the ruined main street that just yesterday had been the busiest marketplace in Hi no Kuni. He arrived just as Sakura’s sword pierced Butsuma’s back and the fighting froze around her. In the timeless world of the sharingan, Tajima saw Butsuma slip up from the ground, rising up behind Sakura. The Senju drove a kunai through her right wrist, sending her jian skittering across the cobblestone road.

Butsuma lifted his daughter upwards, pulling her in as his bloodied right hand moved towards her throat. They were too far away for him to shunshin and a weapon wouldn’t reach them in time. Katon was out of the question and Tajima’s mind searched for answers before he fell upon the only viable solution. Bringing his hands together, Tajima’s chakra flared and a sense of certainty washed over him as he felt the distinctive jerk of substitution.

***

Madara’s heart was in his throat as the soaring sense of victory was crushed under the cruel grip of imminent death. His opponent, some hotshot Senju also looked on, both of them locked in place but experiencing opposite emotions as Butsuma’s corpse vanished in a puff of smoke and the man lifted Sakura up into the air, his kunai angled straight for her throat. Her hair fluttered around her head as the world slowed to a crawl and Madara silently wished he’d been able to see the trick, had eyes that could pierce through any deception or illusion.

It was too late now, Sakura was going to die and nothing he could do would save her. A scream rang in his ears, the voice sounding too much like his own but it was cracked and broken in a way he’d never heard before. Terror unlike anything he’d ever experienced before burned within him as Sakura met his eyes, determination burning within her own sharingan and her mouth open in a silent snarl as she fought to survive, screaming out against the inevitable and baring her fangs to death itself. Then, she was gone.

***

Sakura reached outwards with her chakra, trying to find something to substitute with but Butsuma’s hold on her was iron clad. She lacked the sheer chakra presence to overwhelm him, to escape his grip even with her perfect control. The blade was angled towards her throat and she watched it descending upon her in slow motion even as she reached for his wrist with her off hand. Her clawed fingers wrapped around Butsuma’s left wrist, her fingers tightening as she felt a tug on her chakra and the world shifted out of phase for just a moment before she found herself collapsing onto the tiles of a roof overlooking the main street.

The chakra that had transported her was familiar, warm and loving like hearth and home. “No,” the words slipped from Sakura’s lips as she saw Tajima standing where she had been the kunai flying towards his throat. The Uchiha clan head raised his hand, gripping Butsuma’s right hand with his own and slammed his foot down on one of Butsuma’s sandals with bone crushing force. The Senju clan head staggered and Tajima spun, sharingan bleeding into pinwheels as he drove a fist into Butsuma’s chest, chakra steeped muscles moving with superhuman force and a pulse of chakra he’d copied off his eldest surviving children hurling the Senju clan head across the street.

Relief surged up within Sakura as she turned her eyes on the rest of the melee, taking in the various chakra signatures. The Senju outnumbered them, but the cavalry was coming, Kurou’s ambush team and Tajima’s guards only moments away. Sakura dropped down to the street, chakra suppressed and immediately flickered for the back of the Senju facing Madara.

Sakura’s wakizashi sparked angrily as it met Tobirama’s blade, the white haired boy intercepting her attack before she could kill Madara’s foe. The clang of steel on steel broke the fragile peace that had hung over the street. Dull red eyes met sharingan crimson and Sakura snarled angrily, using her strength to force Tobirama backwards as she stepped towards him, driving her short sword forward in a thrust aimed right for his heart.

Tobirama’s sword burned with chakra as he intercepted it, seals lighting up along his armor, reinforcing his muscles in a way his less then perfect chakra control couldn’t quite manage and he held his ground. His face was a grim mask, nothing but cold determination gleaming in his eyes as he parried her blow and launched one of his own, a sweeping cut that kept his sword between them. Sakura ducked the attack, immediately kicking out his feet and the two children hit the ground simultaneously as Tobirama tackled her.

Around them the battle raged and Sakura lost track of the others. She could feel Madara, Izuna, Shou and Tajima around her but Tobirama took up all of her focus. He was the one who had engineered the Uchiha’s downfall, his students who had massacred her clan. Her eyes ached as she rolled over the ash coated cobblestone, the two fighting for dominance as she tried and failed to drive her wakizashi into the gaps of his armor while he struggled to draw a kunai without ending up skewered then set ablaze.

“Hold her still son.” Butsuma’s words cut through the din but Sakura ignored them. She could kill Tobirama here and now, she had to. Letting go of her blade, she gripped his arms and leaned forward, jaws open wide as she moved in for his throat, intent on biting it out. The world around her suddenly lit up with emerald chakra, the sensation of Tajima surrounding her as the ground shook.

“Sakura!” Tajima’s voice was sharp and loaded with chakra, her clawing need to kill momentarily soothed and her grip weakened briefly on Tobirama. The boy didn’t miss a beat and drew a kunai, driving it into her hip in one fluid motion before bringing his hands together and forcing his chakra to obey him as he sank into the ground. Sakura’s head, which had almost cleared was once more flooded by blood lust and she screamed, her fist rearing back as Tobirama vanished through the stones, chakra burning blue around her glove as she brought it down on the street like the hammer of god, splitting the earth and unleashing an earthquake the likes of which would make even Tsunade proud.

“Sakura!” Tajima’s hand closed around her shoulder and Sakura turned, her head aching and eyes throbbing as her mind burned with the need to kill. Hatred coursed through her veins, liquid and molten, but she still met her father’s eyes, confusion spreading through her thoughts as she saw concern within them. “You can’t give in to the curse.” Tajima’s words had barely registered when her father twisted, his chakra flaring as a series of stone spikes erupted from the ruined ground, crashing into his susanoo. The Uchiha’s ultimate defense wavered for a moment before burning away, stone and dirt clattering to the ground around them as Tajima staggered, his chakra utterly spent.

“You’re really going to die for that half blood brat?” Butsuma asked, voice cold as ever as he walked forward, intent on claiming a kill today. Sakura bristled, but her own chakra was exhausted, everything she had managed to scrounge for herself spent during the brief fight.

“I won’t be burying another daughter Butsuma.” Tajima replied, drawing his katana and stepping forward. “And you won’t live to attack her again.”

Tajima and Butsuma had fought each other countless times before, but it was always inconclusive. The day the man had killed Kagami, Tajima had failed to end him and now, once again Senju Butsuma had turned his blade on one of his children, his only living daughter. Tajima growled, abandoning the tight leash he had on his chakra and letting the blazing flames fill him from head to toe. He felt the chakra gates in his network buckle before the first two burst open and power flooded his body.

Tajima’s eye met Butsuma’s and he pulled the man into a genjutsu at the same time he flickered forward. Bustuma easily dismissed the trick, parrying the strike and answering back with one of his own. Their blades clashed as Butsuma’s chakra built within his reserves then exploded outwards, his own gates opening and the air became heavy with power. The two danced, katana meeting katana as the ground around them cracked, tiny fragments of stone lifting free from gravity as they were caught up in the swirling chakra currents.

Nobody could interfere in their fight, the killing intent both men were releasing acting like a barrier that blocked out the world. Tajima was exhausted from hours of combat and hard marching. Butsuma had barely expended any chakra but Tajima was fighting for his clan, his family, his children and he would not back down.

Leveling his blade at Butsuma, Tajima snapped it forwards, cutting sideways in a perfectly executed strike aimed straight for the Senju’s skull. Butsuma dropped his sword, his left arm coming up and catching the blow on his gauntlet as he stepped forward, a kuna already in his right hand. Tajima’s chakra burned along his blade as it cut through metal and then bone, both men fighting for that half second that would determine the battle. Steel burrowed through the mail protecting Tajima’s left armpit as his katana cut through Butsuma’s arm, flames scorching the wound beyond repair.

The two men backed away from each other, blood pouring from Butsuma’s severed limb even as it blistered and boiled while Tajima staggered backwards, his head turning and his sharingan taking in all three of his children one last time. Then he fell.

Chapter Text

Chapter 43 The Battle for Sora-ku III

It was a warm day in the middle of summer. The sun had been out before the smoke and ash had blotted it from the skies and only a few short hours ago, Madara had been blissfully unaware of what fate had in store for him. They should never have had to leave the castle this morning, they should have stayed at home, spending time together as a family before going out into the training grounds to perfect their arts. Sakura would be grinning that mischievous grin of hers, dodging all of Izuna’s attacks while Madara prepared to ambush the both of them.

Tajima would then corral them into a group and begin teaching them about Ninshu and how to help their clan’s flames prosper. They were just starting to learn how to banish the curse of hatred now that they were at risk of it and Sakura wouldn’t be nearly consumed by her own inner fire at the sight of the boy who had ruined their friendship with Hashirama and Touka. Except, nothing was as it should be and Uchiha Tajima fell.

“Father?” All sense of propriety and dignity were gone. Formality had no place here and Madara took a half step forward. His heart was stuttering and hammering in his chest, an acute pain stabbing into it and Madara’s eyes felt like someone had filled them with molten fire. Senju Butsuma smirked even as he pressed a hand to his scorched stump of an arm, satisfaction glowing in his chakra.

‘If only I’d been stronger.’ Madara knew he was talented, prodigious even by the standards of his clan. He’d thought he was no one special but with Sakura’s chakra control and his intuitive understanding of jutsu Madara had become a formidable warrior but even that wasn’t enough. Sakura had been captured and would have died if it wasn’t for Tajima who had died.

‘If I had just seen through that clone, if I had just moved faster, if…’ Madara’s desires repeated on an endless loop, the longing and loss mixing with denial even as he saw the blood flowing from Tajima’s body. To his left, Izuna screamed, the frozen world suddenly bursting into motion as the remaining Senju retreated, fleeing from the chakra signatures of Uchiha reinforcements closing in around them. Sakura rushed to Tajima’s side as Butsuma left, blood running down her cheeks as her eyes burned with chakra.

Like a switch had been flipped, Madara suddenly remembered how to run and dashed to his father’s side. Sakura’s hands glowed with emerald energy but the light was sputtering and barely visible, her chakra stores scrapping on empty.

“No, no, no, no, come on father live please.” Sakura whispered the words like a prayer as she worked, desperately trying to keep their father alive. Her breathing was as ragged as Madara’s and he could see through his father’s flesh, watching Sakura’s chakra desperately struggle to heal him.

“You don’t have enough chakra.” Madara knew already it was too late and he pulled Sakura back so she wouldn’t kill herself trying to heal a corpse. Tears, sticky with salt and blood fell on his arms as Sakura scrambled to escape his grip. Desperation burned through her, her emotions shinning like a dying star in the night sky even as her chakra sputtered and failed her.

Sakura turned when she realized she couldn’t escape him nor could she heal their father. Her eyes were a swirling reflection of his own, the twisted pattern of the mangekyo taking shape in her eyes as her neurons burned in the flames of their combined chakra. Agony hit Madara, his focus finally shifting from his dead father to himself and he tensed, his whole body ablaze with pain beyond anything he had ever experienced before. The world went white as the storm of emotions crashed down onto him and he was lost among them.

***

Sakura’s ears were ringing as Tajima met her eyes. There was a message there, final words and she knew, if only she could reach out and listen she’d hear it. The ringing intensified and Sakura’s vision blurred, tinting pink as blood mixed with tears. Madara’s chakra, flowing through the seal on her left hand began to immolate her while her emotions raged out of control.

Inner’s screams filled Outer’s mind, their shared mental space igniting with black flames that washed over the endless void, consuming the distance between them. Every nerve in Sakura’s body was changing, being remade by her chakra while her tenketsu were blown open, the inferno reaching her chakra network and seeping into her core, into her very soul.

Sakura barely heard Madara’s disbelieving plea, the son begging his father not to leave them. Sakura tried to move, tried to will her body forward but she was locked in place. Every part of her body was molten pain, demons plucking at her neurons and every thread of thought was laced with over saturated emotions. That Satsuki had managed to keep fighting, had immediately turned on Haku and defended them both was unbelievable, fantastical even.

The wordless scream that ripped itself from Izuna’s lungs pierced the ringing that had filled Sakura’s mind. The emotions, suddenly too much to bear vanished into a haze of dissociation as she ran forward. She could tell her eyes were changing, her pupils, tomoe and irises ripping themselves apart and reforming, the changes reflecting the cracks currently ripping their way through her soul.

Sakura skid to a halt beside Tajima, her healing chakra sputtering even as she forced more out. She had so little to spare, but even if it killed her she refused to see another loved one die in front of her. ‘No, no, father please. Not another Shisui, never again. I’m a medic for a reason!’ Sakura pressed her hand to the wound and willed her chakra into action.

‘Sakura,’ Tajima’s voice echoed in her mind and the burn in Sakura’s eyes intensified as she met his gaze. Tajima’s chakra interlaced with hers, their frequencies synced as she desperately tried to pull him back from the edge. ‘Daughter of my heart, I’m so proud of you.’ Blood dribbled down Sakura’s chin, her crimson tears flowing freely. She could tell his heart had been pierced, he only had a few moments left unless she could save him. She didn’t have any blood transfusions, no blood pills, nothing she’d have in Konohagakure to save him.

‘Sakura, it’s alright.’ Tajima’s thoughts entered her mind, a sense of peace fighting back the rage and loathing building within her. Senju Butsuma had done this and the moment she had healed her father, he would die. ‘Sakura, remember yourself, your burden. You are a warden of our flames, a true heir of Indra. Do not give in to your hatred.’ The phantom sensation of fingers brushed Sakura’s cheek as the emerald glow around her fingers sputtered and gasped out.

‘Father, please don’t go. I love you, I’ll do anything.’ Sakura begged, her face twisted in anguish and her fingers desperately grasping at the wound as she tried to pull more chakra from within herself. The fire within her was greedy however and it took her chakra, devoured it and left nothing for her to use. ‘If only I was stronger.’ Sakura knew Tajima had inserted himself into danger to save her life. Had she not been a liability, had she been capable of standing beside him as an equal, this wouldn’t have happened.

‘Every time, I’m always the one being rescued. Orochimaru, Itachi, Danzo, I’m always too weak.’ Sakura and Inner’s voices overlapped as Madara’s hands wrapped around her. She knew it was pointless, to keep wasting chakra but she could feel Tajima, could hear his voice and was desperate for every last second she could have with her father. A thread of chakra flowed up her fingers, down her neurons and blossomed within her mind, replacing the battlefield with the serene courtyard of the Uchiha fortress.

“Sakura,” Tajima sat looking tired but calm, dressed only in a black kimono and his eyes onyx again perfectly obsidian, devoid of any gray. “Take a seat.” Tajima motioned beside himself and Sakura hesitated briefly before sitting down, her armor vanishing and replacing itself with a matching black kimono. Hesitantly, Sakura wrapped her arms around Tajima and leaned into his side. Her father raised his arm, hugging her to him and letting her feel his chakra for the last time as they sat together.

“The gods are cruel, to have sent you to us.” Tajima voice was softy, his fingers gently carding through Sakura’s pink hair. When she was younger, she’d kept it short to avoid letting it get in the way, though Tajima knew she longed to grow it out. Perhaps the Senju would consider it odd that such a feminine child could be so fierce but Tajima knew that strength had nothing to do with gender or clothing preference. Sakura was strong and feminine, she could be girly and ferocious, loving and indomitable, being a girl was not a weakness and never would be. “But, perhaps selfishly, I am grateful to them all the same.”

“Me to.” Sakura murmured, unable to come up with anything more to say. She loved Tajima and would not want to live in a world where she hadn’t met him or Madara for that matter. Even Izuna was near and dear to her heart, her cherished youngest brother. Without Tajima, she never would have met Satsuki, Naruto, Kakashi, Izumi, Naori, or Anko, she wouldn’t have a loving family without this man’s kindness. “It hurts.”

“Goodbyes always hurt but it is the bravest of hearts that can continue to love despite knowing this pain. You have such a heart within you, the flames within your soul burn bright against the darkness of our world and I know you have the strength to tend to them and ensure they never go out.” Tajima watched Sakura as she buried her face into his side. Doubt poisoned her mind, burdens far too immense for a child weighing heavily upon her small shoulders. It was an injustice that she had to endure so much pain so young but the world wasn’t fair and it never would be.

“Sakura, listen to me.” Gently, Tajima guided her chin until their eyes met. His chakra, diminished to faint wisps, thrummed with sincerity. “I know what happens to my sons. I saw it in your mind when we first met.” Tajima had not brought up the memories and knowledge he’d gleaned of the future before. He’d left it unsaid, the course of history was already observed and they could not change it. “It isn’t your burden to bear. Everyone is responsible for their own actions, for the decisions they make. Do not blame yourself for the actions of others. All you can do is make sure you are proud of the path you walk.”

“How can I be proud when I keep losing?” Sakura didn’t growl but it was a nearing thing. She had been too weak, this was all her fault. If she’d had more chakra, if she’d been faster, if she had been more skilled, if she’d seen through the shadow clone, there were any number of ways she should have been better and she simply hadn’t been.

“You may not have Madara’s natural grasp on jutsu or his chakra reserves but you have your own strengths. You are the smartest child I have ever met, including my eldest daughter. I would not be surprised if you surpassed the Nara. You’ve already started turning that intelligence into a weapon and unlike intuitive understanding, intelligence is a blade that takes time and experience to hone. You will be strong Sakura, a legend if you keep trying and refuse to break. Madara has the lead for now but I know you, you’ll figure out a way to close that gap. You’ve got too much determination not to succeed.” Tajima knew his daughter.

Sakura was gifted, determined and hard working. She had that innate drive to become a legend, the will to keep breaking the barriers in front of her until she stood at the very summit of the shinobi world. Kagami, Madara and Izuna were blessed by nature and driven by their inherited burdens but that could not compare to a girl who had accepted it all willingly, who hadn’t been born to the duties of clan and kin, yet had taken those responsibilities upon herself of her own choosing.

Sakura had her own talents, but nobody was born with truly perfect chakra control and a sharp mind is nothing if not applied. Everything she was, aside from her sharingan, was hers by her own merit. Even the eyes Sakura had been granted through her bond with Madara were the results of the suffering she had endured and the life she had chosen to live. Tajima could not possibly be more proud of her.

“I will not burden you with any last requests.” Tajima’s words held a finality to them as he gave Sakura’s shoulder a squeeze. “I do not need faith to know you are strong enough to overcome the curse in our shared chakra. The curse of hatred won’t take you, like it has so many others.” Tajima brushed Sakura’s pink bangs off her forehead, the ends sticky with bloody tears. “You will grow up strong and wise, loving and indomitable and I will always be watching.”

“Now go on, my sons need you, Sakura. Madara needs you.” Tajima leaned over and gave a soft kiss to the crown of Sakura’s head before the illusion vanished, the last earthly remnants of his chakra dissipating and leaving Sakura once again in the burnt out ruins of Sora-ku.

***

Madara woke slowly to the sound of rain pounding on canvas and the din of an armed camp. In the distance he could hear the shouts of battle and the occasional crash of a jutsu going off but it was all distant, detached. The young Uchiha’s head felt stuffed, his thoughts sluggish as he stared into the cloth roof stretched between three burnt out walls. The clatter of burnt debris breaking free and hitting the floor drew Madara’s attention to Sakura who was still in her armor, bloodied and smeared with ash and soot.

“What happened?” The words had barely left Madara’s lips when he felt his memories crash down upon him. His father, Uchiha Tajima, the head of their clan was dead. He had delivered a crippling blow to Senju Butsuma but the Senju had been willing to sacrifice his arm for a lethal strike, a trade nobody had expected of him.

“I’ll kill him,” Madara growled before Sakura could answer and pulled himself out of bed. His eyes were pounding in his skull, the need to kill driving him even as his body screamed for rest. Senju Butsuma was a dead man, Madara would ensure it. Instinctively, his eyes swirled into mangekyo, his tomoe elongating and bleeding into one another as the word came into focus.

“Indra,” Madara murmured the name of one of the two jutsu his eyes held. A chakra that wasn’t his own filled his body, replenishing his reserves even as his eyes burned, his vision blurring briefly before he blinked away the fresh tears of blood now dripping down his cheeks.

“Madara, you need to rest.” Sakura tone grated on Madara’s nerves and he turned his eyes to hers and met a vivid emerald glare. “How?” Sakura’s question hung between them as Madara considered her. She was strong, but exhausted. Normally she would be an asset but without chakra she’d be a hindrance, however he could fix that.

“Sakura, we’re heading out to the battle.” Madara watched the rosettes eyes shift towards the sounds of fighting as he gripped his left fist and pushed his chakra into the seal. A gasp left Sakura’s lips as she staggered, her eyes spinning into three tomoe sharingan briefly before blossoming into mangekyo that matched his own, proof she was tied to him, that she would help him achieve vengeance. Hatred burned through his chakra, rage seeping through their connection and into his friend who was far too calm for the situation.

“Madara,” Sakura’s voice resounded in his head as she met his gaze. ‘Konohanasakuya’ the name of Sakura’s mangekyo ability whispered in his mind and Madara felt her emotions and his blending together. “You need to calm down, your clan needs you to lead them, needs us to lead them. We cannot abandon our family for revenge.” Madara felt Sakura’s chakra dwindling rapidly as she pulled his awareness into her and then projected it outwards, letting him feel the raging emotions now seething through the city. The Uchiha were holding but their morale had cracked, many already thought the battle lost and some were in the grips of their shared curse.

“They need us Madara, only we can help them. Izuna is too young, nobody else has the willpower to withstand the curse. I know you can do this.” Sakura’s belief in him was absolute, the surety spilling across their link even as she slowly reigned her chakra back into herself and the connection ended. The dull pain that had been pounding between Madara’s temples lessened and his mind cleared enough to actually start noticing the world around him.

A glance showed Sakura was exhausted, her eyes teary and bloodshot. Her composure was shot through, her nerves jittery and her body trembling slightly from exertion and emotion. She was in pain, just as much as he was and he’d been ready to use her like a tool, like her village used her. She’d listen to, Sakura would follow his orders if he pressed her, the remnants of the conditioning she’d survived were still there, buried in her mind, but Madara would never forgive himself.

“Thank you,” Madara once again silently sent his thanks to the gods as he rested his head on her shoulder. The armor felt cool against his skin, proof she’d been resting and guarding him rather then standing out under the warm summer rain. “What are we going to do?”

“We’re going to retreat. Even if we lose the city today, we can retake it and the Senju have lost far more then they’ve gained. Right now less Uchiha have died in the fighting but with morale being what it is, unless you have a miracle hidden in a pocket somewhere, we’re going to be routed sooner or later.” Sakura knew the Uchiha wouldn’t run, not without orders but a sense of impending doom would lower reactions times, kill the motivation to keep fighting and otherwise turn a winnable battle into a landslide defeat. Madara knew this as well and as much as it hurt him, he knew it was more important to get his soldiers to safety then chase revenge.

“I know, I didn’t even get Tobirama.” Sakura whispered, reading his thoughts from his expression. Madara cocked an eyebrow at her and Sakura let out a tired sigh as she hoisted him to his feet. “Just because I want peace doesn’t mean I don’t want to kill Senju in the meantime. I’m going to kill them for this, but I won’t lose to our curse. I refuse to let rage and hatred rule our clan.”

“Spoken like the true matriarch of the clan.” Izuna rasped, his voice hoarse from crying and his eyes bloodshot. Old blood clung to his lashes, making them stick together as he blinked away the last dregs of sleep. He wiped at his eyes, trying to clean them as he wobbled to his feet. “Aniue, Aneue,” Izuna’s fingers curled into fists, his chakra blazing momentarily with rage before he let it go, relaxing himself and looking towards them. “What are we going to do?” For all Izuna tried to sound calm and collected, Madara could see the lost child in his brothers eyes alongside the terror and pain within his chakra.

“We’ll protect the clan and bring an end to this war.” Madara promised, meeting Sakura’s gaze and earning a nod of agreement from his second. She would be at his side until the death parted them and along with Izuna, they would carry the Uchiha to the end of this cursed war.

***

Madara could feel the chakra of both the Senju and the Uchiha as they fought for the outer bands of the city. Fires had raged throughout the city, destroying most of it and forcing the civilians to flee into the central keep at the heart of Sora-ku for refuge. Bodies littered the road, civilians and shinobi both. The sight churned his stomach but Madara knew he couldn’t turn away from this or deny the necessity of the war. The Senju would fight until the bitter end, their leaders determined to drive the Uchiha to extinction.

“Madara-sama,” Akihiko dropped down next to Madara without warning, her breastplate cracked and her breaths coming in ragged gasps. Still the woman stood strong, her sharingan bright and her chakra holding steady. “What are your orders?”

“We’re going to fall back for now. They can’t hold the city so if they stay, we’ll wipe them out in a counter attack.” Madara knew that the city’s garrison, now ensconced within the central keep, would likely be able to hold out if the Senju continued the assault. The rest of the city was already in ruins and with Tajima dead, they needed to regroup and reform the chain of command.

“I’ll get the word out. Ryuko is to the north, Shou is with her. Kuro is holding the main gate last I saw.” Akihiko informed them before flickering away, intent on delivering his orders. Madara hesitated, uncertainty briefly clouding his mind before he banished it. He’d made up his mind and hesitation could be just as deadly as haste.

“We’re heading to the main gates. Sakura, do you need more chakra?” Madara looked towards his friend and saw her chakra levels were at about half now. She had smaller reserves then he did, which meant that after he’d topped her off and she’d used her mangekyo ability on him, she was left with half of her normal strength.

“No, not if it means you degrading your eyes even faster.” Sakura answered and Madara shifted his attention to Izuna. The ten year old’s chin was set in defiance and Izuna’s eyes blazed with determination but his chakra was empty, the transformation of his sharingan into mangekyo had taken all of his strength and left him exhausted. It was a miracle he was even walking at this point.

“You are not to engage, that is an order Izuna.” Madara saw his brother’s lips twist in frustration but Izuna still gave him a nod. Madara turned on his heel and took off, racing through the carnage towards the sounds of battle. They were already close and passing between one row of ruined buildings to the next, the trio were suddenly in sight of the melee.

Madara felt his eyes spin into sharingan while Sakura’s chakra spiked, her sharingan forming before twisting into the pattern of a mangekyo. Her chakra draw was minimal but her speed began to slowly increase, her movements becoming more fluid and steady. Her presence suddenly expanded but it wasn’t due to an overwhelming chakra pressure but instead, it was as if the air itself was alive with her existence.

‘I’ll ask her later.’ Madara knew that every Uchiha had their own unique mangekyo and understood the ability instinctively even if they couldn’t immediately put it into words. Whatever Sakura was doing, she could explain once the fighting was over but until then he’d have to settle for simply not knowing. Ahead of them, Kurou’s unit was fighting a fierce battle, trying to throw the Senju out of the city’s gates. Madara gripped his scythe, the wood conducting his chakra and transforming it into flames as he slashed it towards the Senju lines. A blast of wind, courtesy of his gunbai, followed and the slash became a howling inferno that crashed into the battle, scorching several Senju and forcing them to fall back.

“Commanders.” Kurou greeted quickly as he cut a flurry of shuriken from the air with his tachi and hastily brought his hands together, unleashing a fireball at the offending Senju. The attack was slow enough the Senju avoided it, however the resulting disruption in their lines allowed the Uchiha to push forward, shifting the balance of the melee. “I don’t think we can hold the city.”

“We’re not going to.” Sakura agreed, focusing her killing intent with laser precision on a Senju and flickering past him, her jian gliding through his armor with ease and bisecting him at chest height. The man toppled over as another Senju drove his yari into Sakura’s chest only for the rosette to dissipate, revealing her to be a shunshin clone. “Too slow, Senju scum.” Sakura growled, sword piercing the man’s spine and erupting from his throat before she yanked it free, his armor ringing as it struck the paving stones.

Several more Senju surged forward however Madara wasn’t about to let Sakura get overwhelmed and he flickered into their formation, scythe arcing through a throat and sending a head flying into the air before he had even left his shunshin. Shifting his swing, Madara rotated his grip on the scythe and slammed the hammerhead into the chest of another Senju, crushing his breastplate and driving his ribs straight into his heart. The dead man cartwheeled backwards and Madara jumped into the air as a wave of blue fire washed over the other three Senju as Sakura unleashed the Uchiha’s signature jutsu.

“You think just because Tajima-otou-san is gone that this fight is over? That you’ve won your war?” Sakura’s growl was filled with chakra, her presence amplifying the effect and everyone at the main gate could feel her killing intent. “Madara,” Sakura called his name as she raised a thumb to her mouth and he smirked in answer, mimicking her motions as they slammed their hands onto the ashen streets of Sora-ku.

“Kuchiyose no jutsu!” Two voices called out simultaneously and Madara felt his chakra rush out of him and two vast shadows fell over the city. A familiar eagle with brilliant gold feathers and matching eyes stood before Madara. Upon its head sat a crown of wind, a contained storm woven from lightning and gales. Beside it stood a tiger with white fur and electric blue stripes. Lightning crackled through its fur and two incandescent ice blue eyes full of confidence and wisdom peered out upon the world.

“Sakura, you cannot summon me for long.” The Tiger’s voice reverberated off the walls and echoed across the battlefield, deep and rumbling like thunder. Its sheer presence was a storm incarnate and the smell of ozone was beginning to bite at Madara’s nose. “Fujin, it has been a long time.”

“So it has Byakko,” Fujin answered, his presence no less immense and the wind picked up, causing the rain pounding down on the battlefield to fall sideways. The eagle’s wings unfurled and with a single flap it was airborne, dust and water spraying across the battlefield under the resulting gale.

Madara watched as the two boss summons attacked simultaneously. The Senju within the city had been confident but that had changed in an instant. Tigers made of lightning materialized in packs around the massive white tiger, ripping into the Senju’s lines and forcing them to retreat even as the massive summons pursued them. Overhead Fujin unleashed cutting gales of wind that crashed into the Senju’s army, breaking their ranks and disrupting their retreat. Those that fell were burned alive by the pursuing lightning jutsu.

It was utter carnage but Madara could feel his chakra reserves diminishing rapidly. They had to move quickly and moving in sync with Sakura, the two advanced, racing across the outer districts and cutting down any Senju who had somehow escaped the summons’ onslaught. The main gatehouse was in ruins but it still towered over the surroundings and Madara sprinted up the rear walls, scythe in hand.

The Senju sentries that had been sending signals to their forces within the city were shocked by his arrival but he tore into them before they could call for help. Sakura was already at his side, blade coated in chakra and mangekyo blazing away. It was over in seconds flat, every stab and slash finding flesh, every jutsu landing exactly where Madara wanted and while Sakura’s chakra was running on fumes, her control let her stretch it out until their work was finished. They were in perfect form, despite everything that had happened and now they stood over the battlefield, silhouetted against the sky.

Lightning thundered behind them, highlighting them against the sky. Madara’s spiky black hair and Sakura’s distinctive pink standing out in stark contrast to the light gray clouds and pounding rain. All eyes in the city were drawn towards them, the two Uchiha heirs standing proudly atop the battlements they had reclaimed. Sakura’s summons dissipated but the damage was already done, the Senju’s morale was crumbling and the battle had turned once more.

“The Senju attack has failed! Butsuma is crippled! He has fled the battlefield!” Madara shouted as Sakura’s eyes scanned the city below them. Already the rosette’s keen mind was no doubt preparing to send out orders and direct the fighting she could see. It’d be difficult to get signals out but fire jutsu was highly visible and every Uchiha worth their salt knew a variety of signal flare jutsu.

“Tobirama!” Sakura’s killing intent intensified and Madara reached over, his hand landing firmly on her shoulder and fingers tightening around her pauldron. “I know, I won’t lose it.” Sakura growled, the sound reverberating in her chest like a tiger’s roar. “But one day.”

“Butsuma first,” Madara countered and met Sakura’s eyes. He noticed her sharingan weren’t a perfect match for his, she had three lines extending from her joined tomoe. He knew those eyes, what they meant. The choku-tomoe were distinctive after all but how she had them was a question that would need answering once things calmed down.

“Butsuma soon.” Sakura agreed, her lips pulling back in a mockery of a smile as her eyes narrowed with blood lust. “We’ll kill him together.” Sakura’s chakra sang with killing intent, for even if she wasn’t in the grips of the Uchiha’s curse, she was a child of the Isles and war was her calling.

“Together and then we’ll crush the Senju until they beg for peace.” Madara agreed, smirking back at Sakura, his hand dropping from her shoulder down and their fingers interlacing. It felt natural, right, their chakras merging and melding between them as they held each other and their eyes focused on the battle, the two of them sending up signal flares occasionally to coordinate the Uchiha’s movements and reconnect the shattered pieces of their army. Together they would bring an end to this war.

Chapter Text

Chapter 44 Uchiha no Yuurei

Sakura pushed off the covers of her bed in the Senju compound. Rage pounded between her temples and even Inner wasn’t able to devour it all. It took several minutes of controlled breathing for Sakura to finally settle herself, get out of bed and then make her way down to the dining room. Reaching the door, Sakura saw her family gathered around the table, rice, fish and miso soup all ready and waiting for her.

The Senju mon caught her eye and a kunai flew from her fingers before Sakura even realized what was going on. The thud of the knife burying itself in wood silenced the conversation that had been going on and all eyes turned to the rosette who was glaring at the emblem. Sakura didn’t see her family though, all she could see was Senju Butsuma smirking at her as he fled, her father’s chakra slipping away from the world.

‘Outer, get a grip. We can’t let father down, he believed in us.’ Inner’s voice resounded in Sakura’s mind. The other personality’s presence was weak but she held on with the same tenacity that had carried them through all their previous trials. ‘You’re scaring Satsuki and Naruto.’ Inner rose from the depths of Sakura’s mind and though she was still recovering, she forced Sakura’s body to move, her head snapping to the two genin who were watching her with wide worried eyes.

“Sorry, reflex.” Sakura rasped, the words not entirely untrue but an uneasy silence followed them. Anko cocked an eyebrow while Izumi and Naori both watched her with unreadable expressions. Satsuki was visibly worried and afraid, large onyx eyes fixed on Sakura. Satsuki’s chakra was twisting with terrified memories and Inner gave Outer another mental slap as she sat down.

‘Itachi did something similar before the massacre Outer!’ Inner’s voice was filled with anger. They were both feeling the rage of the curse but Inner had kept her wits about her. Shame burned in Sakura’s stomach and she went through a second set of meditations, the weight of her family’s stares heavy on her small frame.

“Sakura-chan?” Naruto’s voice broke the silence and Sakura slowly lifted her head up and looked across the table at the blond. His stormy blue eyes were swimming with worry and he shifted uncomfortably on his cushion.

“Sorry Naruto I had…” Sakura’s throat closed on itself and tears filled her eyes. They weren’t the blood tears of a mangekyo transformation, tears she’d never cry again thanks to her eternal mangekyo, Shisui’s last gift. She couldn’t lie to them about this, Tajima’s death was too much for her to hide but she couldn’t bring herself to speak about it either.

‘Would they even believe us?’ Inner wondered, her voice suddenly crushed and flat. Pain shot through Sakura’s body, the sheer loss of Tajima’s death leaving her curled into herself.

‘I can’t take this Inner, I can’t do it. It hurts so much.’ Outer whispered to her other self. She’d seen her father die, the man who had granted her a life worth living was gone. She loved him so much it hurt and now his absence had torn a hole in her very soul, the pain, grief and rage transforming her from something human to whatever it was the Uchiha truly were.

‘Outer, I’ll take it away for now but you have to talk to your team.’ Inner whispered and Outer nodded against her knees as her eyes slid closed.

***

The night of the Chunin Exams, Satsuki had been forced to use the meditation trick taught in academy to fall asleep. It was effective, allowing her to slip into unconsciousness in just over two minutes, but she still woke up nervous and jittery. Satsuki pulled her clothes on, including the kusari shirt that Sakura had insisted was superior to the wire mesh favored by modern shinobi and then quickly did her hair and makeup. Many shinobi and a few kunoichi would scoff at such things, but it took less then ten minutes to have her hair up in a bun and her face beautified with field grade makeups.

‘Shinobi cannot train every minute of every day. Pushing too hard damages your muscles, stresses your brain and can harm your reserves.’ Sakura’s words of wisdom filtered through Satsuki’s mind as she tied her two weapon holsters to her legs, accessible through a slit in her hakama, hiding them from view and making her appear unarmed. Sexist shinobi and self hating kunoichi would see her and assume she was a vapid, weakling, too focused on beauty to be a threat.

‘Appearance is another tool in your kit. Never ignore it, be intimidating when you need to be, beautiful when it suites you and demur when it fools your foes.’ Sakura had been an excellent teacher in how to weaponize the misconceptions around kunoichi, though Satsuki knew the rosette had learned many of her lessons from Naori as every member of the former Team 7 utilized these tactics to varying degrees.

One final check in the mirror confirmed that everything was in place and Satsuki grinned to herself. Her journey towards being comfortable in her own skin wasn’t over, but it was amazing what some makeup and clothes could do for the soul. Pushing her door open, Satsuki quickly made her way to the kitchen where Anko and Izumi were prepping the morning’s breakfast. Eggs sizzled in the wok as Anko stirred the rice with a large spoon, occasionally flipping it through the air while Izumi prepared the miso soup.

“Good morning Satsuki-chan.” Anko’s grin was genuine and she wiggled her purple eyebrows as Satsuki began preparing their tea. “Anything in particular you want today?” Anko questioned as she diced scallions at a speed that no civilian chef could hope to achieve.

“Maybe bacon in the rice?” Satsuki answered as Anko flicked a chakra string to the fridge, opening it and then retrieve a pack of bacon which she quickly diced up and added to the mix. “Thanks,” Satsuki answered, setting the table and then pouring tea into cups for everyone. Naori stumbled into the room, her long, wavy, purple hair tied up in a messy bun and pinned in place by a single bo shuriken. Her eyes weren’t even open and despite being obviously exhausted she still somehow managed to make herself seem graceful as she slid onto her cushion. “Long night?”

“Was on patrol, got four hours of sleep. Got another patrol in…” Naori trailed off as she stifled a yawn. The lead up to the chunin exams had ANBU running triple duty. Without the Military Police and Root, ANBU was forced to fill their roles along with their own security duties during the exams. Sakura had been spared the extra work on account of being part of Team 7 but the rest of ANBU had been run ragged. Anko and Izumi had been lucky enough to be assigned Naruto duty, hence their lack of exhaustion but Naori wasn’t so fortunate.

“Do you want coffee?” Satsuki asked as she shifted Naori’s tea cup into easy reach. Naori nodded against the arm she was using as a pillow and Satsuki smiled, leaving to go make a quick batch while the food was dished out.

“Morning!” Naruto yawned as he walked in and sank down into his seat. The blond looked as energetic as ever, though Satsuki could see the nervous tension in his shoulders and the pinched corners of his eyes. “You ready Satsuki?”

“Of course,” Satsuki placed Naori’s coffee in front of the woman before taking her own seat. Grabbing her chopsticks she began to eat her breakfast, eyes occasionally leaving her meal to look towards the hallway. Anko and Izumi didn’t seem worried by Sakura’s late arrival but Naori glanced briefly towards the door while Naruto remained oblivious.

“So, who do you think our third teammate is going to be? I mean, they can’t possibly be as awesome as Tora-chan but you think they’ll be any good?” Naruto wondered aloud, his eyes full of excitement. Satsuki opened her mouth to answer when a murderous chakra erupted from Sakura’s room. Tension immediately filled the air and all eyes turned towards the doorway as hidden blades found their way into palms and chakra coiled tight, ready to be used at a moment’s notice.

The killing intent dimmed significantly and Satsuki realized the source was Sakura. Naori, Izumi and Anko must have already known as they hadn’t rushed to the rosette’s aid. There was no sound to announce Sakura’s arrival, though her chakra wasn’t suppressed and she stepped into view wearing battered armor, blood and ash caking the dark red war plate. The Uchiha emblem was emblazoned proudly on her shoulders and chest, just over her heart while her emerald eyes burned with flecks of sharingan red. She looked like a ghost of the warring clans period, a girl out of time.

The scene instantly reminded Satsuki of Itachi the week before the massacre. Sakura’s expression was the same one Itachi had worn, rage and pain fighting against ironclad discipline as she tried to keep it all locked away. Her face was mostly blank but the narrowed set of her eyes betrayed her anger. She scanned the room, unbothered by the concerned looks sent her way, when suddenly something within her snapped. A kunai slipped into her hand and whistled through the air as her eyes twisted into a mangekyo pattern that every Uchiha knew, three elongated tomoe that bled into each other with three straight, black lines extending from them to the edge of her irises.

“Senju filth,” Sakura hissed furiously, her killing intent choking the wind from Satsuki’s lungs. She’d never felt anything this oppressive before and her whole body was locked in place as Sakura’s eyes focused on the Senju mon. A second passed before Sakura jerked and tilted her head downwards, her eyes fading back to emerald green. “Sorry, reflex.” A guilty look was sent Satsuki’s way as Sakura took her seat on her cushion, her bangs hiding her face as she kept her head angled towards her food.

Satsuki looked at her elder sister and for the first time truly saw the resemblance between her and Itachi. For all the village had compared them, for all that his classmates had shared worried whispers, Satsuki had never seen the resemblance because she’d known the truth of the massacre but it had blinded her to the common threat between her two elder siblings; both Itachi and Sakura had far too many burdens for souls so young. Sakura was nearing the same age as Itachi when the massacre happened, her birthday would fall just after the end of the Chunin Exams and just like Itachi she was an ANBU captain before she was even officially a teenager.

“Sakura-chan?” Naruto somehow managed to find his voice and Sakura shifted her attention over to the blond. Guilt flashed over her face and she pressed her lips together as her eyes settled on him.

“Sorry Naruto I had…” Sakura trailed off and her chakra spiked a second time. Satsuki had seen shinobi snap before, it wasn’t common as most simply died on a mission well before they could get this bad but in a shinobi village it was inevitable that a shinobi would have a break down in public and with the sheer number of shinobi in Konoha, even most civilians had witnessed at least one psychotic break.

Satsuki opened her mouth to speak when all the color in Sakura’s chakra bled away. The minty cool forest drenched in rain and misery had vanished, replaced by an empty void without thought or feeling. Satsuki’s heart jumped to her mouth as Anko leapt to her feet and Izumi vanished from her seat, reappearing behind Sakura, ready to restrain her at a moment’s notice. Naori’s eyes swirled into her three petaled mangekyo, even as she remained seated in front of her breakfast.

“I apologize for my overly emotional state. Naori-sensei, Izumi-nee, Anko-nee, we need to have a team meeting after breakfast.” Sakura’s voice was blank and it sent shivers down Satsuki’s spine. She’d heard Itachi and Shisui occasionally drop into this state and seeing Sakura display the same symptoms had her pulse racing. Her sharingan were already active, swirling in her eyes though they had yet to twist into the atomic patterns of her mangekyo. “Satsuki, Naruto, you have an exam today, however if I have unsettled you, you can sit it out. I will report-”

“Shut up! Don’t worry about the damn exam, what happened?!” Satsuki’s screamed, her fist slamming into the table and rattling the dishes and cups. Sakura’s empty emerald eyes focused on her younger sister and the absolute blankness within them was soul chilling. Her face was relaxed, as devoid of expression as her chakra was absent of emotion.

“Uchiha Tajima, chichiue, died. I…” Sakura’s voice trailed off as everyone held there breath. There wasn’t a single person present who didn’t know the man’s name. Even Naruto knew who Uchiha Tajima was as Sakura had taught him history under the guise of adventure stories during her time as his guard and had heavily favored the Uchiha and Uzumaki clans in her tales. “I have the Hagoromo kekkei genkai, a second personality. Inner has taken my emotions away until I can talk about what happened and process it all.”

“We’ll skip the exams.” Satsuki declared and Naruto nodded along, the blond’s arms crossed and eyes hard. For all they wanted to become chunin, it wasn’t worth abandoning their mentor and sister figure for. Team 7 never left anyone behind, it was a common creed through every generation and one this incarnation wouldn’t be abandoning.

“No,” Naori cut in and shifted her eyes over to the two genin. “Sakura’s too mentally unstable to handle any kind of attention. If you don’t want to abandon her you’re going to have to draw attention away from her.” Naori’s words were a bitter pill to swallow but Satsuki could see the logic within them. The girl’s hands curled into fists, her nails biting into her palms and leaving bloody crescents in her skin.

“Fine, but when we complete the exams, we’re coming home and helping you, okay Sakura-chan?” Naruto asked, using her actual name for once. Sakura’s eyes softened slightly, a hint of gratitude and affection shining through in her chakra as her head dipped down in a nod.

“Inner says she loves all of you.” Sakura’s voice was completely blank as the color in her chakra faded away and she turned her attention to her food. “We should finish our food before it gets cold. We will all need the energy today.” Sakura advised and Izumi stepped away from her, returning to her cushion. The rest of breakfast was awkward and utterly silent aside from the gentle clink of chopsticks on ceramics as they ate.

Once they were finished, Naori and Sakura cleaned up, letting Satsuki and Naruto leave a little early for the academy. The two genin stepped outside of the heir’s house and exchanged nervous looks.

“On the bright side, whatever the exams throw our way can’t possibly be worse then what just happened dattebayo.” Naruto pointed out and Satsuki huffed out a laugh despite herself. Naruto flashed her a cheeky grin and Satsuki rolled her eyes as he gave her a cheesy thumbs up. “She’ll be fine, your onee-sans will make sure of it.”

“I know,” Satsuki knew that the former Team 7 would cheer Sakura up. Whatever had happened wasn’t something that could be easily explained but Sakura wouldn’t keep the truth from them, not when she so clearly needed their help. After all despite the similarities, Sakura was no Uchiha Itachi. She knew the value of teamwork and sometimes that meant sharing your burdens with others. “Let’s go crush this exam so we can get home quickly.” Satsuki was in no mood to hang back and analyze the exams, she was going to go all out from the start and smash everything in their path. Naruto’s stormy blue eyes radiated determination as he gave her a nod, his agreement with her words shinning through the hurricane that was his chakra.

***

The trip to the academy was completed in record time and neither Satsuki nor Naruto were in a hurry. ‘Proof how much stronger we’ve gotten.’ Satsuki thought silently as they landed in front of the academy to find neither Kakashi nor their mysterious third waiting for them. Satsuki’s eyes shifted around the area and she looked over at Naruto, who raised a blond eyebrow in question.

“Let’s go in through a window, I can feel a lot of chakras gathered on the second floor.” Satsuki stated calmly and Naruto gave a nod and grinned. The two walked up the walls of the academy and slipped into the third floor through an empty classroom. Walking out into the hallway, neither needed to search for their destination as they still remembered the building’s maze like layout from their years as students.

The familiar wild static of Kakashi’s chakra played across Satsuki’s senses and as they rounded the corner, she saw the man leaning against the wall next to the exam room. At his side was a boy with neat black hair, pale skin and chakra devoid of any emotion. Satsuki was instantly on guard and Naruto shifted uneasily as the boy looked towards them. Kakashi’s one exposed eye met Satsuki’s and a slight shake of his chin informed the kunoichi that he was well aware of the situation.

“Hello my cute little genin, I’ve found your third wheel.” Kakashi said cheerfully, his eye arcing into a fake smile. Naruto crossed his arms but didn’t say anything as the Root bowed to them. Danzo’s private army was supposedly disbanded, but clearly Hiruzen didn’t really care enough to enforce that particular order.

“Hello, I am Sai. I look forward to working with you during the chunin exams.” Sai’s voice was blank, devoid of inflection and reminded both genin of the state they’d left their pink haired friend in. Satsuki looked over at Naruto, the two locking eyes briefly before refocusing on Sai.

“Hey Sai, I’m Naruto and this is Teme-chan.” Naruto flinched as Satsuki punched his shoulder hard enough to bruise. The blond’s grin remained unmoved however and his expression was utterly remorseless as he smiled at Satsuki. “We’re going to win these exams so don’t slow us down dattebayo.”

“I see,” Sai replied, his expression blank as he looked between them. “I was under the impression that the Uchiha’s name was Sasuke.” Sai’s black eyes fell on Satsuki who shifted uncomfortably. They hadn’t filed the paperwork yet and being the last Uchiha it was going to cause a political nightmare when the news broke.

“Eh, you must have heard wrong.” Naruto waved Sai off and pushed the doors to the exam room open. Satsuki followed, throwing Sai a glance before walking past him. The Root was still blank, his smile overly sweet and plastic, forced in an incredibly obvious way.

“Sasuke-kun!” Satsuki had felt Ino’s approach and quickly sidestepped the girl. Ino wouldn’t be avoided however and she pivoted before launching herself at Satsuki a second time, pulling the other girl into a hug. “How have you been! You look beautiful as ever!”

“Hey Teme-chan, you seem to have acquired a leech.” Naruto chuckled, his smirk only inflaming the sense of annoyance Satsuki felt at the violation of her personal space. Letting out a sigh, Satsuki carefully pried Ino’s hands off of her and then held the girl at arms length.

“Troublesome.” Shikamaru drawled, his eyes moving over Satsuki’s outfit and then sliding to Naruto. The Nara had long had suspicions about the last Uchiha and now those suspicions appeared confirmed. “Ino, stop making a fool of our team.”

“Please as if anyone could make us look worse then you and your lazy attitude. At least Choji pretends to care about being a shinobi.” Ino snarked back, dismissing Shikamaru with a flourished hand and turning her attention back to Satsuki. The Uchiha shifted back, clearly uncomfortable under the appraising gaze of the blond and Ino’s grin turned utterly predator. “Sasuke-kun, you look lovely today. Would you like to go shopping some time? It could be fun, I know a few shops that I’m sure you’d like.”

“I wish Sakura was here.” Satsuki sighed, immediately putting a frown on Ino’s face. The mention of the rosette coincided with Team 8’s arrival and all six clan heirs immediately perked up. Everyone knew of the pink haired prodigy but none of them save Satsuki and Naruto had ever actually met her before.

“You mean Haruno Sakura right?” Shikamaru asked curiously, his eyes almost fully open. Satsuki gave a nod and Naruto casually bumped her shoulder. “What’s she like? I’ve heard my father mention her a few times but…”

“Sakura-sensei is awesome. She’s super fast and strong! Whenever we spar against her she’s always holding back and we still never win, not even with Teme-chan’s sharingan.” Naruto explained happily as Satsuki felt a greasy presence approaching them. It wasn’t blank but instead a ravenous void, greedy for any hint of emotion. It was twisted and wrong, like nothing she had ever felt before and a shiver ran down her spine as she turned and met dark gray eyes.

“Are you lot talking about the Haruno Sakura?” A teen of perhaps sixteen or so asked and Satsuki forced herself not to bristle. His smile was friendly, his body language open and it was all a lie, a deception to draw in the unsuspecting. Sharp intelligence lurked behind the charming smile, the glint just barely showing through steel gray eyes. “I’ve been a fan of her for years, she’s the youngest qualified medic in Konoha’s history and the youngest chunin on record! She’s even the youngest jounin in Konoha’s history.”

“Sakura-chan’s the best, no doubt about that.” Naruto agreed, unaware of the snake in the grass. The problem was, Satsuki could tell whoever this was hadn’t noticed they’d been caught. Chakra sensing was rare and Ninshu all but extinct, in fact not even Itachi had practiced Ninshu. The skill had been lost to legend, only for Haruno Sakura to show up.

‘A pink haired Uchiha…’ All of a sudden the obvious slammed into Satsuki. Sakura had walked into the room looking like a bloodied ghost, a yurei of times long past. She knew skills out of history and her strength was that of a legend. Shisui had told Satsuki a story once, of a pink haired Uchiha struck from records. A tennyo sent to the clans by the heavens. The story was lost to time, Satsuki had been only four years old when Shisui had told her and he had never repeated the tale.

The twisted pain on Sakura’s face hadn’t been the results of a dream, her eyes had swirled with the patterns of the most famous mangekyo sharingan in recorded history, except it was supposed to be Madara’s. Only Indra, the founder of their clan had a more famous pair of eyes and their pattern hadn’t survived to the modern day. ‘Who, no, what is Sakura?’ Satsuki wondered as she refocused on the conversation.

“Well I only know what’s in the bingo book and what little gossip I can catch in the hospital but rumor has it she’s been on multiple S ranked missions and is the youngest ANBU captain in our village’s history. Supposedly she’s a rival for Uchiha Itachi and Namikaze Minato.” The silver haired teen continued, every clan heir hanging on his word. Satsuki subtly looked around and hid her annoyance. Shikamaru knew better then to trust a random stranger and Sakura’s place in ANBU was heavily classified. Her border patrol missions had witnesses, a paper trail and while they were the routine designation used to hide ANBU agents, it also made sense for a ten year old jounin in need of hands on experience to be stuck on border patrol so this genin shouldn’t know any of this.

“She’s not in the bingo book though.” Satsuki bit out and all eyes turned to the last Uchiha. “Aneki keeps a copy of every nation’s bingo book in her room.” Satsuki had never officially moved in with the Senju but it wasn’t like they hid the arrangement. Naruto was on the verge of completely moving in as well and while that was fraught with political consequences, so long as it wasn’t made official most of the clans would ignore it.

“Does she? I wonder how she manages to collect them, they’re only sold within hidden villages after all.” The teen smiled and Satsuki felt her eyebrow twitch in annoyance. Sakura had perfect chakra control, was a talented medic and a ninshu practitioner. She understood fuinjutsu even if she wasn’t a master and was a skilled sensor. If she wanted to disguise herself as a random civilian, it would be child’s play and she could likely impersonate any shinobi lacking a kekkei genkai. Satsuki wasn’t going to volunteer that information, after all Sakura was one of ANBU’s best assassins when most assumed she was simply a glorified medic who had been given the role of captain out of politics.

“You’d have to ask her.” Satsuki deflected already aware she’d messed up. Still anyone who knew anything about Sakura’s ANBU track record would know of how frequently she was compared to Itachi and that meant inhuman competence and skill.

“I’d love to but first we have to pass these exams. I’m Kabuto by the way and you lot really should be more tense. I’ve tried these exams seven times and never once managed to pass. There are deaths every year as well.” Kabuto explained and Satsuki did her best to look dismissive. She was nervous of course but looking vulnerable would only invite trouble and being too high strung would have the same effect. Casual disinterest was neither here nor there, a safe option.

“Wow, you’ve taken the exams seven times and still aren’t a chunin? You must suck!” Kiba laughed, earning a smirk from Kabuto who pulled out a stack of cards. The silver haired probable spy shuffled the deck quickly, his grin just this side of sinister as he flipped over a blank card and pulsed his chakra into it, revealing all of Kiba’s information.

“You’ve had quite the interesting career Inuzuka-san. A c rank courier mission and ten D ranks.” Kabuto countered and Kiba rolled his eyes, crossed his arms and then glared at the older teen. Kabuto raised an eyebrow and Satsuki felt Kiba’s chakra snap as his temper broke.

“Oh yeah? I bet none of these losers have anything more impressive.” Kiba challenged and Kabuto’s eyes slid to Satsuki. A second later Satsuki was looking at her own face, with the wrong name plastered next to it. Kiba was silenced as he processed the A ranked mission and the dozens of D ranks Kakashi had pushed them through. “You went on an A ranked mission?!”

“You bet, I’d like to see another genin team manage that! We totally kicked ass on that mission! We even fought one of the Seven swordsmen of the mist, or well Sakura and Kakashi-sensei did.” Naruto explained cheerfully and Satsuki felt the distinct urge to cuff the back of the boy’s head. Naruto shouldn’t be sharing information, especially not with Kabuto. The boy’s chakra hadn’t gotten anymore tolerable up close, if anything the oily void was even worse.

“You’d be surprised, this year there are a lot of strong contenders. There’s a team from Suna who have been on multiple B rank missions, here.” Kabuto pulled out a card that revealed a boy with red hair and a deadly glare. His eyes were teal, not quite green like Sakura’s and his hair was a bloody crimson. “Subaku no Gaara, he’s never been injured on a mission. Comes back without even a scratch every time.”

“And this guy’s a genin?” Chouji asked, obviously intimidated. Kabuto gave a nod and then opened his mouth when a wall of killing intent crashed into the room. Bursts of smoke erupted along the walls and shinobi in the dark gray uniforms of the torture and interrogation department revealed themselves.

“Silence maggots! To your seats, the first exam is beginning!” Morino Ibiki was a man Satsuki knew by sight thanks to his ANBU sisters. She had never spoken with him, but she knew him by reputation alone. His presence here meant only one thing, this exam was going to be a nightmare.

***

‘I’m screwed.’ Naruto thought to himself as he looked down at the list of questions in front of him. Tora-chan had taught him well but this was beyond anything he’d needed for the academy. He didn’t know how to calculate trajectories or what elements and concepts hand signs were associated with. The two history questions were miniature essays and while Naruto knew the answers, he failed every essay he’d ever written because his academy teachers loathed him.

‘I could cheat.’ Naruto knew that was an option. He had multiple chances to try as well and if he timed it right, he’d only need to cheat once. Looking around the room, the blond felt himself calming as he remembered Tora’s words.

“We’re shinobi, we don’t play fair. If we want something we’ll lie, cheat or steal it. We’ll manipulate, prank and poke at the problem until we find a solution. Retreat is almost always an option but when you can’t retreat, never give up.” Sakura’s words weren’t the kind of rallying moral appeal most civilians would expect of a mentor. Encouraging a child to cheat and steal was as far from the civilian mindset as possible but they were shinobi and morality always had a fickle relationship with their kind.

‘I can cheat once and get caught,’ Naruto wasn’t sure if he could memorize an entire test instantly. He had a pretty descent memory, at least when it applied to visuals but he wasn’t exactly scholarly and memorizing an entire test would be difficult. ‘Fortunately I won’t have to memorize anything.’ Naruto realized as he spotted a test taker who had just put his pencil down. A quick look around showed the proctors were vigilantly watching the room which meant there was no way to hide what he was about to do.

‘Ah well, screw it.’ Naruto thought and stood up. Instantly he could feel several eyes on him but nobody tried to stop him. His target hadn’t noticed him yet and Naruto kept his footsteps silent as he walked forward and swiped the test from the other kid’s desk, in full view of the room.

“The hell?!” The kid shouted but Naruto was already on his way back to his desk. The entire room was aware of Naruto’s prank by now and he sat down in his seat, erasing the other genin’s name and writing his own down.

“Anyone else pulls that shit and you’re out of the exam!” Ibiki barked and Naruto looked up to meet his eyes. The man was glowering at him, killing intent zeroing in on the blond but Naruto had felt worse. People in Konoha had been directing their hatred at him as far back as he could remember so he shot a bright grin at the man and leaned back in his chair. Satsuki’s look of disbelief was incredibly gratifying and Naruto turned a sunny smile her way, cackling silently when she blushed and returned her attention to her own test.

‘I’ve got to tell Tora-chan about this.’ Naruto thought happily, spinning his pen around his finger before he frowned. ‘And I hope she’s alright.’ He added, worrying for his best friend. Tora had always seemed untouchable, but now Naruto knew better. She’d been downed in Nami protecting Satsuki and had nearly died.

‘Wasn’t Tajima Madara’s father?’ Naruto knew the name well and recognized the Uchiha clan’s Mon on Sakura’s battered armor. The girl had been in bed all night but the blood and ash on her armor was fresh. There was no way she could have possibly left the compound without anyone noticing, or at least not without Izumi and Naori noticing. After all Sakura might be a prodigy but Naori was her sensei and Izumi was, well Naruto didn’t know how to categorize her. There was just something inhuman about the half Senju, her movements too perfect to be natural and her chakra always calm and controlled.

‘She called him chichiue, honored father.’ Naruto barely heard the announcement for the final question as he ran his hand through his wild blond hair. He’d checked the test in front of him and while he couldn’t figure the answers out himself, checking the work was much easier and he was confident he had enough points to pass even with the cheating penalty.

“Anyone who fails this question will never rise above the rank of genin.” Ibiki’s words set a fire in Naruto. If the man was going to fail them over a single question why bother with the test? It smacked of the kind of underhanded methods his academy instructors had used to constantly undermine him. Questions that he couldn’t answer properly were suddenly worth half the points on his exams, days he missed were suddenly class participation days and he, naturally, had a zero. He couldn’t answer the questions on this test without cheating, so, naturally the one question he wouldn’t be able to cheat was worth the entire test.

“You think I’ll just give up?! You think being a genin is going to stop me from becoming a hokage? From achieving my dreams? Like hell I’ll back down!” Naruto shouted, his eyes burning righteous anger as he slammed his hand into his desk and rose to his feet. “Your test doesn’t scare me, so ask your damn question!”

“…” Ibiki considered Naruto, eyes roaming the room. “Is that your final answer?” He asked, voice low and threatening. Killing intent pressed down on Naruto but he’d been through worse. He had faced down teachers who extolled his stupidity, lauded his utter lack of talent and he hadn’t quit. He wasn’t about to now.

“I’m not backing down and I never go back on my word. Ask your damn question, the faster this test is over the faster I can get back home.” ‘And check on my sister.’ Went unsaid but Naruto could tell by the shift in Satsuki’s position that she had heard it all the same. Naruto met Ibiki’s eyes without blinking and grinned. “Well?”

“Very well, then in that case I suppose…” Ibiki paused and then smiled. “All of you pass.” The pressure in the room vanished and Naruto felt the tension within him suddenly vanish, his legs dropping him down into his seat unceremoniously. “Sometimes a shinobi needs to be prepared to face the unknown and you can never crack under pressure. In our world, you will face war, death and torture and only those with the courage and bravery to face down the unknown and remain cool under pressure can even be considered for the rank of chunin.” Ibiki reached up and removed his bandanna, showing off the severe scaring hidden underneath.

“Chunin will be called upon to gather information in hostile environments and will always run the risk of capture. They have to remain calm and levelheaded so if they are captured they can hold onto whatever they know and figure out a way to escape.” Ibiki explained and retied his bandanna around his head, hiding his scars.

He looked up at the room, eyes no longer hard and cold but instead warm with pride. He opened his mouth to speak when a black blur smashed through the windows. The high pitched crash of shattering glass was accompanied by a dazzling light show as sunlight glittered and reflected off the shards of spinning crystal as Mitarashi Anko launched four kunai simultaneously, anchoring a banner declaring the start of the second exam.

“Good morning maggots! Time for the second exam!” Anko shouted, her smile unhinged and eyes wild. Her fangs, acquired from the snake contract, were on full display and her killing intent caressed the room. “Follow me to the second exam, anyone who doesn’t reach the location within five minutes is disqualified along with their team. Move out!”

“She didn’t say a word about this.” Satsuki grumbled as she ran alongside Naruto. The entire exam room had poured out onto the rooftops of Konoha once they’d recovered from the shock that was a meeting with Anko’s public persona. The kunoichi was well ahead of them but Naruto already knew exactly where she was heading, after all there was only one place in Konoha where the village could safely allow large numbers of foreign shinobi to wander around without risking the facilities and security of the village itself.

Anbu were patrolling the route as well. Naruto couldn’t see them but he knew how to spot the shadow corps after years of being under their protection. He didn’t catch any glimpses of a tiger mask, which caused his spirits to dim somewhat but he had never caught Sakura sneaking around so he wasn’t sure if she was just better then the average ANBU at avoiding notice or had never bothered to hide around him. ‘Something to ask.’ Naruto thought as they reached the outskirts of the Forest of Death.

“I hate this place.” Satsuki hissed as Sai landed next to them, all but forgotten in the general rush. The boy was so utterly devoid of personality that Naruto didn’t really know what to make of him. He didn’t know about Root or the politics around the Uchiha massacre but he had picked up on the immediate distrust and wariness that Satsuki had done an admirable job of hiding. If Naruto didn’t know her as well as he did, he’d never have noticed her discomfort.

“Why?” Sai asked and Satsuki cocked an eyebrow in disbelief then gestured at the forest. Naruto had to agree with her, he’d never really been in the forest himself, but the aura and gloomy interior were more then enough to make him wary. “I do not understand.”

“I’m sure.” Satsuki sighed and looked over at Naruto. “We’ll need to be careful. Everything in there is poisonous, venomous or both. Oh and wants to kill you.” Satsuki pinched the bridge of her nose as the rules were explained and scrolls handed out. The mission was simple, keep their scroll, get a matching scroll and then get to the tower within five days. Simple did not mean easy, not when they’d have to take down at least one other team.

“Well, good thing Sakura-sensei trained us so hard. Sai, you can fight right?” Naruto asked, looking at the emotionless genin who blinked then after an awkward pause nodded. Naruto tried not to react but it was getting difficult not to say something. There was something wrong with Sai and it was quickly leaving the territory of funny and heading towards concerning.

“I am adequate.” Sai stated and Naruto’s lips twisted into a frown. A glance showed Satsuki was still keeping up a poker face. The girl shrugged and then nodded towards their gate.

“Come on, let’s get this over with and then get back home. Sakura’s probably expecting us to set a record.” Satsuki stated, sounding bored as she lead them to their starting line. Naruto could feel several other teams glancing their way as they passed. A few from Konoha shot him glares, a reminder that he was less welcome in his own village then in any random town throughout Hi no Kuni. It stung but before his mood could sour, Satsuki’s fingers curled around his hand and gave him a squeeze. “Ignore them.”

“Yeah, right. Let’s kick ass.” Naruto put on his fiercest grin and met his friend’s eyes. Satsuki smirked in response and nodded as the sirens blared and the gates slammed open. The two both looked forward and launched themselves into the trees, air racing past as they cleared the gate and ventured into the Forest of Death.

***

‘Something’s off.’ Satsuki thought as she raced through the trees. At her right was Naruto, while Sai was on her left. Usually, Sakura would lead their formation with the two genin on the flanks and Kakashi in the rear, however with Sakura and Kakashi absent, the role of leader had somehow fallen onto Satsuki’s shoulders.

‘Something’s really off.’ Satsuki could almost hear the forest’s silence. It wasn’t just a physical absence of noise either, there was no sound of animals or other teams. Landing on a massive branch a hundred feet up in the air, Satsuki held up her fist, signaling her teammates to stop. Naruto landed beside her while Sai positioned himself about ten feet away standing sideways on a gargantuan tree trunk.

“Do you hear that?” Satsuki asked the growing silence and Naruto shifted uneasily. The blond could tell something was off as well. The forest had been loud outside the gates, with animals and insects chirping, clicking and hissing. There had been the rustle of leaves in the breeze and the feeling of wild chakra in the air. Now, everything was still.

“Something’s wrong.” Naruto gave voice to Satsuki’s fears and the two met eyes before immediately searching their surroundings. Nothing and nobody registered on either of their senses. “Sai you sense anything?”

“No, but I suppose that is unusual.” Sai replied in that disturbingly blank voice of his. Satsuki tried to tamp down the hate she felt at his very existence but her sharingan still spun to life. Satsuki turned her eyes towards Sai and saw the blast of chakra heading their way. It was a veritable tsunami and her mouth snapped open to scream out a warning as a typhoon slammed into them.

Leaves and twigs flew through her vision as Satsuki tumbled backwards, barely managing to stick her landing thanks to the superhuman reaction time of the sharingan. Naruto’s chakra had flown off into the distance and Sai was just gone.

“Hello Sasuke-kun,” a sibilant voice wound around Satsuki’s throat and caressed her ear. Malevolent chakra flooded the forest, the trees groaning under the strain as a woman with inky black hair and onyx eyes stepped into view. Satsuki felt her vision going gray under the sheer pressure of the woman’s existence, chakra so dense it was visible swirling around her in a cloud of toxic purple. “Let’s see if you’re even half of the shinobi your brother is.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 45 In The Forest Of Death

The gentle clink of dishes filled the large kitchen as Outer stared at the table in front of her. Inner had kept her word, taken away her emotions right up until Satsuki and Naruto had left the compound. Then, slowly they started to come back, a gentle slide into misery so intense her very body was changed by it. Her eyes were spheres of molten agony in her skull and her brain was screaming as every neuron was plucked and twisted by her chakra, the changes still fresh and painful.

“Sakura?” Naori’s voice was soft and gentle, her calm, worried expression twisting Sakura’s stomach. Her family were hurting because she was hurting. They all knew what the mangekyo meant and she knew they recognized it. Izumi silently sat down next to her, slowly pulling her into a hug and giving her plenty of time to reject the gesture.

“You can tell us, if you want. I’ll believe you.” Izumi whispered, her icy chakra full of loving concern. Izumi’s eyes remained onyx, but flecks of red embers were visible amid the sea of black and her expression said it all. Sakura was her first true friend and even after what Itachi had done to her, she still considered Sakura her closest friend, her chosen family, more important then any blood relation.

“I don’t know where to start.” Sakura whispered, slowly raising her left hand and pushing chakra into it until the seal that bound her to Madara was visible. “I’m not an Uchiha by blood but by choice and chakra.” Sakura paused, unsure how to continue as she rested her hand on the table. Anko leaned forward and instantly recognized the seal’s function, after all she was painfully familiar with cursed seals, especially those that bound chakra together.

“It’s not a cursed seal, it’s meant to help you. It has a transport function, some kind of spacetime fuinjutsu and a chakra sharing element.” Anko’s keen brown eyes fixed on Sakura and the rosette knew Anko had put it together. “Are you a reincarnation or…”

“Or,” Sakura replied, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. “Tajima knew, he saw and accepted me. I was four and had no idea what was going on but he adopted me into the clan.” Sakura cradled her head in her hands as a ragged gasp left her lips. The shinobi rules, originally the Senju creed, had no place in her nindo and she wasn’t afraid to cry in front of her loved ones, so she broke down and the truth spilled from her lips between desperate sobs.

Sakura spoke about everything she’d lived through, everything she’d seen and done. How she wasn’t a prodigy, she just had the unfair advantage of being tutored by Uchiha Tajima and had Uchiha Madara as a sparing partner and goalpost. She spoke about how they met, how the world had delivered them to each other and how every night Sakura saw him. She spoke of the foxes and their scrolls, the tigers and their expectations, her desire to change history and her inability to do so.

When she was done, Sakura felt like she’d ripped her heart out and placed it on the table for her family to see. Nobody had interrupted her and while the other kunoichi had been surprised, none of their chakra even hinted at disbelief. It was a story too fantastical to be believed and yet, if it was accepted, so many things would snap into place. Uchiha Sakura, the Byakko, was Haruno Sakura in another time though not in another life.

“I will admit, I expected something like this. Not the time traveling but reincarnation.” Izumi broke the silence first. Anko huffed and shook her head, the action hiding her damp eyes. Sakura was the team’s little sister, the precocious prodigy who had carved out a place for herself in their hearts.

“You need to get stronger.” Naori stated calmly, her tea long cooled but she still took a sip of the amber liquid, finishing it off before rising to her feet. Her long wavy purple hair was quickly secured into a ponytail as her lips tugged up into a vicious smirk. “And we have access to the Senju archives. Imagine that?”

“We all have patrols today so I’ll unlock them tonight and we’ll start training together seriously. Anko can you handle her role as Sensei for a while?” Izumi’s question was answered by a scoff as Anko smirked at her teammate.

“You need to ask? Sakura’s got to kill that Butsuma bastard and if looking after my favorite little apprentice and her puppy crush helps then you don’t even need to ask. I’m volunteering.” Anko’s smile dimmed, her eyes hardening. “Speaking of, I’m the proctor for the second exam. Sakura I know you’re on patrol in the forest today. Stay close to me, alright? You’re vulnerable right now and teammates look after each other.” Sakura gave Anko a grateful nod, wobbling to her feet and unclasping her armor while Anko checked the time. “I’ve got to leave, don’t be late alright?”

“Give me five minutes.” Sakura knew that Anko was going to be early, the snake summoner was basically Kakashi’s opposite after all. Where Kakashi hid behind a mask and buried his emotions, Anko exposed herself to the world and refused to let her trauma quench her thirst for life. Sakura respected her taichou but Anko’s resilience was far more admirable in her eyes.

‘Are you alright Outer?’ Inner asked and Sakura sent her other half a burst of pure gratitude. Inner had taken on all of their pain and suffering, every emotion they normally shared without complaint. Of course, Inner was Sakura and so was Outer, they were one and the same, but their relationship was far more complex then that. They were distinct yet inseparable, two sides of the same coin and Sakura couldn’t imagine life without her other half.

‘I’m not fine Inner, but I’m doing better.’ Outer replied as she finished taking off her ruined armor. She quickly sealed it away and moved to get her ANBU uniform on, unsure how she’d even ended up in her Uchiha armor. ‘I must have woken in it.’ Sakura realized, idly wondering if this was a divine intervention of sorts or if she’d stumbled upon some previously unrealized rule of her situation. She’d never truly tested things out, always focused on the war and helping her clan. ‘That has to change.’ Sakura promised as she fitted Tora’s mask to her face and let her hair turn white, black tiger stripes running through it.

Sakura strapped the reforged wakizashi that Itachi had bought for her across her lower back and stored her scythe in a seal inked on her right palm, her gunbai going into the one on her left. Pausing, Sakura looked over the chest full of scrolls and shook her head, there wasn’t time to meet a new kitsune right now. Perhaps if she hadn’t spilled her truth to her team, but as things stood she had to be at the border of the forest of death in under a minute. Double checking her appearance, Sakura gathered her chakra, let her irises spin into sharingan behind the cover of her mask and flickered across Konoha faster then the eye could follow.

‘Anko really ran them across the whole damn village without warning.’ Inner’s cheer was forced, an attempt at lightening the mood within their mental space as Sakura caught up with the chunin hopefuls. They were dashing over the rooftops, following Anko towards the Forest of Death and Sakura shunshined passed them, only her sharingan letting her see the herd of genin and the patrolling ANBU as she rocketed into the boughs dozens of feet above the small tents set up to store the heaven and earth scrolls.

‘Naruto and Satsuki made it. Their third is Root.’ Sakura thought, eyes on the boy whose chakra was as blank as hers had been during breakfast. Unlike Sakura however, the black haired boy had no Inner hiding away their true thoughts and emotions, he was a shell of a person. ‘A doll soldier.’

‘The Shimura never change, the Hyuga have to know. Their byakugan would see the seals on their tongues and Shisui’s eye.’ Inner’s voice buzzed with rage, though she kept it well away from Outer’s thoughts. The two didn’t need to randomly light up their killing intent above so many nervous genin. Below them, Anko was in rare form, terrifying the mostly young test takers with her boisterous insanity, no hint of the morning’s tension visible through her act. ‘She’s very good at hiding her emotions.’

‘Pot, meet kettle.’ Outer teased back, earning a huff from Inner. Sakura was one of ANBU’s best infiltrators, her age, chakra control and ability to craft incredibly intricate personas made her a natural at undercover operations.

Below them, Sakura watched the current generation of Team 7 move into place. Her eyes followed the Root, never once leaving him as they stopped in front of the gate and shared a brief conversation before the siren went off. All around the forest’s perimeters Genin streamed into the trees, some teams racing for the tower while others moved at angles, hoping to intercept the opposition early on.

Panicked spiked near the far end of the forest, one of the chunin patrols flaring their chakra in distinctive pulses meant to call in ANBU. Sakura reached out with her chakra senses, surveying the area before flickering through the branches, reaching the team at the same time as Anko.

“What’s going on?” Anko demanded, speaking before her coat had even settled from her shunshin. Sakura stayed overhead, sharingan active and ready to intervene at the first sign of trouble.

“Ma’am, we found bodies but…” One of the chunin began before blanching and shaking his head. He motioned towards a few poorly concealed corpses and Anko knelt down, flipping one of the bodies over before letting out a string of curses. She knew this jutsu well, though only one man had been capable of it.

“Orochimaru,” Anko growled, her chakra seething around her. “Alert the Hokage immediately, I’m going to head him off.” Anko dashed into the forest without another word and Sakura immediately moved to shadow her from above. Both of them could feel Orochimaru’s chakra rise up and blast through the training ground, whatever jutsu he used creating a veritable beacon for them to follow.

‘Outer, you have to hurry. Deactivate the resistance seals and don’t worry about Anko. She’ll be fine.’ Inner’s voice was tense, not panicked but there was urgency lining every word. A pulse of chakra to her limbs had Sakura’s restraints vanish. She never wore the seals on combat missions but she hadn’t been expecting trouble today. Still, Orochimaru’s presence and Inner’s concern were reason enough to disable the seals and accelerate to her top speed as she practically flew through the forest.

***

“Hello Sasuke-kun,” the sibilant hiss sent Satsuki’s heart racing. She didn’t care that they had her name wrong or that Naruto wasn’t here. In fact it was better the blond was missing, he was too stubborn for his own good, too prone to throwing his all into a hopeless struggle. Satsuki’s eyes shifted into sharingan as the killing intent strangled the air from her lungs. “Such lovely eyes you have.”

“Orochimaru.” Satsuki grit out, biting down on her own cheek, crushing the delicate flesh between her teeth and shaking off the worst of the killing intent. It was still hard to breath and the chakra pressure made her joints ache and lungs burn but she could move again. “Why?”

“Ah, yes Anko-chan would have mentioned me, wouldn’t she?” Orochimaru’s expression turned into a cruel mockery of affection as he reached up and tore off the disguise, pointless now that he’d been identified. “Well then, if you want to live, don’t disappoint me.” With that Orochimaru blurred, appearing as little more then a streak of brown and black. Satsuki immediately launched a barrage of shuriken ahead of the rogue sanin in an attempt to slow them down but Orochimaru effortlessly wove through the whirling blades.

“You’re going to have to do better then that.” Orochimaru crooned and Satsuki cursed before rushing forward. Four kunai flicked into her left hand while she launched a kick at Orochimaru who dodged the blow and immediately charged in for a counter attack. Her hands desperately formed into the final seal of the substition jutsu and Satsuki forced her chakra into shape, her reserves protesting angrily in her gut as the world jerked and she reappeared over the sanin’s head, four kunai trailing wires leaving her fingers the moment her sharingan locked onto the target.

“Katon, ryuka no jutsu!” Satsuki called out the jutsu as streamers of flames ran down the wires, slamming into Orochimaru and burning white hot. Eight more kunai flicked into her hands and she launched them all, wires trailing behind them and blades burrowing into flesh. A second shock wave of flames joined the first, causing Satsuki’s uncovered skin to itch and burn under the firelight. When the flames finally died down, Satsuki saw a corpse with eight kunai rammed into major organs, one even piercing the figure’s skull.

“Come out! I know you’re not dead!” Satsuki shouted, looking around and searching for the sanin’s chakra. A blur, too fast even for her sharingan to track appeared behind her and Satsuki saw Orochimaru’s golden eyes catch what little light there was in the forest as the serpent came to a stop behind her.

“Truly impressive, I suppose I could use a student like you after all.” Orochimaru drawled, a fist slamming into Satsuki’s stomach, lifting her up to eye level for the serpent who grinned at her then buried his fangs into her neck. Pain, even worse then awakening her mangekyo ripped through Satsuki’s body and she hit the ground with a thud. Fingers scrabbled desperately through the sandy soil as she turned her eyes, still sharingan bright up towards the sanin. “Now, now Satsuki, show a little more gratitude, after all a gift given freely bears no cost.”

***

Anko came to a dead stop as she reached the ruined stretch of forest where Orochimaru had attacked Team 7. The Root plant was gone, off to who knew where and Naruto’s chakra was nearby, engaged with a snake summons that would keep him away from the battle. Overhead, Anko knew Sakura was hiding, though she couldn’t sense the rosette’s presence. Ahead of her, her old sensei smirked as he withdrew his fangs from Satsuki’s neck, letting the Uchiha crumple to the forest floor. Satsuki writhed at his feet, a blood curdling scream echoing through the trees before she abruptly went silent, her body going deathly still.

“Orochimaru,” Anko growled, senbon slick with poison sliding between her fingers and her chakra filling her limbs, bolstering her strength. The serpent turned his eyes towards his former student, his smirk widening enough to reveal his fangs. “I’ll kill you for this.” Anko promised, her voice cold as she flickered forward. Years of having Izumi and Sakura as a sparing partner, of having a second sensei in Uchiha Naori, had vastly improved Anko’s skills and she crossed the distance between herself and her former sensei in a heartbeat. Senbon flew from her fingers, the barrage staggered to force Orochimaru away from Satsuki.

“I always knew you had potential, it’s why I chose you in the first place.” Orochimaru said conversationally as he easily avoided the attack. Golden eyes shifted from Anko to Satsuki and a depraved chuckle chilled the blood in Anko’s veins. “You know, if I hadn’t picked you, Root would have. I spared you that Anko-chan and I even gave you my seal. Such a lack of gratitude. Tsk, tsk.” Orochimaru chided and Anko summoned a katana, slashing for the snake while unsealing a handful of shuriken which she launched towards the serpent as he jumped backward to avoid her blade. “Wires? Sasuke-kun was quite fond of them and that was always your style, wasn’t it?”

“Katon, ryuka no jutsu!” Anko unleashed four separate serpents of fire that raced along her wires. With a flick of her wrist, she angled her shuriken around the snake, forcing him to severe the trailing steel cables and flicker away from the incoming blasts. Anko ducked, just in time to avoid a kick to the back of the head and pivoted, taking a fist to her forearm as she narrowly blocked Orochimaru’s follow up attack. The force sent her sailing backwards but she was far from out of the fight and more importantly, Sakura had just made her appearance.

***

‘Has he noticed us?’ Outer asked, though the distance between her and Inner shrank exponentially with every passing second. Something had changed after Tajima’s death, something in their head had clicked into place and they were dancing around each other, the need to form coherent thoughts fading away as they simply knew the other’s mind.

‘Not yet,’ Inner replied, keeping a firm grip on their chakra. Anko charged forward and Sakura readied herself, keeping out of sight and her stance ready to launch downward. ‘Now!’ Sakura’s eyes spun into mangekyo as she kicked off the tree. Chakra, tightly leashed, powered her muscles but not a drop radiated from her body as she flew earthward. A split second before she reached Orochimaru, her scythe snapped into existence, the grip appearing in her readied hands as she swung, intending to take the man’s head clean off his shoulders.

A blade slid from Orochimaru’s mouth, the steel so saturated in nature chakra is resembled a senjutsu version of Izumi’s nin-kenjutsu. The sword effortlessly cut through the haft of Sakura’s scythe, sending the blade spinning off into the forest. Sakura’s feet touched the forest floor and she immediately thrust her weapon forward, using the now severed wooden grip as a spear, which Orochimaru dodged effortlessly, however she saw him coming from a mile away and simply dropped her blade, gliding backwards and drawing her wakizashi.

‘He’s going to feint a middle kick then turn it into a high kick followed by striking shadow snakes from his off hand.’ Sakura’s eyes ached as she read Orochimaru’s intentions and she easily avoided the series of blows, shuriken severing his summons from mouth to tail as the two came to a stop three meters apart.

“You’ve become quite the little monster since we last met Sakura-chan.” Orochimaru crooned as the two eyed each other. Sakura checked Anko’s condition in the reflection of her wakizashi, confirming her older sister was alright. Anko had gathered Satsuki into her arms so they could retreat. As much as they both wanted Orochimaru dead, neither were sure they could win and if the serpent used Anko’s cursed seal against her, she’d be out of the fight.

“I’ve had a good sensei,” Sakura answered calmly, watching Orochimaru’s chakra. Her eyes were on fire, but the heat no longer caused pain and she could tell exactly what the snake was planning, his chakra revealing his emotions and intentions. ‘He’s going to go after Anko.’ Sakura watched and felt the jutsu coalesce, her fingers flying through the same seals as two earth clones formed. Sakura grimaced, well aware her clone wouldn’t be a match for Orochimaru’s but it’d do.

“Curious,” Orochimaru murmured as Sakura flickered forward. She left an after image clone, the temporary but substantial copy swinging its wakizashi for Orochimaru’s stomach while Sakura darted to the sanin’s left, her own wakizashi igniting with emerald chakra. “Sakura-chan,” Orochimaru’s voice was steeped in amusement as he vanished, leaving behind a severed tree limb as he substituted. Sakura whipped around, ducking a stab and parried the downwards slash that followed. “You’ve been a very naughty girl, hiding those eyes from your Hokage.”

“Eyes?” Sakura asked to cover the inhale as she molded chakra into a ball of super dense plasma and exhaled, unleashing a ball of cobalt blue flames. The jutsu slammed into Orochimaru, who replaced himself at the last second with another mud clone which instantly hardened then crumbled away to dust under the intense heat and pressure.

“Those sharingan of yours. I’ve fought Uchiha Itachi, I know what a sharingan user looks like when they copy a jutsu.” Orochimaru elaborated as he rose from the ground behind the rosette. Sakura could feel Anko in the distance, her movements crashing to a halt as her chakra flooded with pain.

“You activated the curse mark on Anko.” Sakura accused and Orochimaru hummed happily in response, his lips pulling into a wide smile. Golden eyes glittered with unmasked delight and Sakura realized that even though she’d been going all out, the man had yet to consider her a true threat. Rage boiled within her but she held it in an iron grip and kept her mind clear.

“Well I can’t have her interfering. Not after I put so much work into all of this.” Orochimaru replied casually and then his chakra gathered once more. The crushing pressure she’d felt all those years ago in the laboratory was back and golden eyes hardened. Sakura answered in kind, her chakra gathering inside of her and bolstering her body against the sheer pressure the sanin was emitting. The world around the two shinobi fell utterly silent, even the wind coming to a pause as nature itself held its breath.

“You harmed my family.” Sakura spoke softly, her sharingan making the world blindingly clear to her. She knew the snake’s every move before he made it and she was Shunshin no Shisui’s apprentice, she was fast enough to react. Still, Orochimaru was a legend from a time when the Uchiha Clan were Konoha’s most prosperous family, he had stood head and shoulders above his sharingan wielding peers.

“I’ve helped them and now it’s your turn Sakura-chan.” Orochimaru purred as an orange blur flew into the clearing. Naruto rolled to a stop, absolutely covered in snake blood but grinning victoriously.

“Take that ‘ttebayo!” Naruto shouted before realizing the situation he’d just crashed into. Sakura saw Orochimaru’s chakra spike and flickered forward, meeting the snake’s blade as he smirked at her. He was the better swordsmen of the two of them, however Sakura could see his every move, could perceive his intent and knew, instinctively, her own potential reactions. Images began to flow through her, different chains of attacks and parries, counter attacks and jutsu, streams of potential futures flashingbehind her eyes as her mind began to overflow with data.

“The thing about the mangekyo.” Orochimaru’s words sounded like they were garbled, coming through some great distance or perhaps heard while underwater. “They’re nearly impossible to control and since you’re going to go blind before you can master them, well it’s a rather useless kekkei genkai.” Orochimaru spoke while avoiding a flurry of senbon. “Still, I must admit your eyes seem superior, perhaps not Itachi’s level but still impressive.”

“Katon, hosenka no jutsu,” Sakura answered and Orochimaru answered with four hand seals and a massive water dragon. Eight small blue fireballs were utterly smothered by the attack and Sakura growled as she unsealed her gunbai and swung it. Chakra crashed into chakra, the fuinjutsu on Sakura’s fan drinking deeply from her reserves before rebounding the attack’s chakra in a blast of scything wind and cutting water.

Orochimaru dodged through the chaos, trees slamming into the forest floor and creating a series of small quakes as the two fighters closed in on each other. Senbon slid between the serpent’s fingers and he launched them towards Naruto. Sakura resealed her fan and flung a trio of kunai, intercepting the barrage before throwing a fist towards Orochimaru’s cheek. Images spun outwards, every possible permutation of events filling Sakura’s mind and Orochimaru took the one she wasn’t expecting.

Her fist slammed into his skull, his neck spinning a full three hundred and sixty degrees with a sickening crack. The snake’s chakra spiked victoriously, the momentary surprise giving him the delay he needed to slam a needle into Sakura’s stomach. The rosette brought her blade down on the man’s arm as his finger depressed a plunger and hot blood splattered across her face.

“That injection was concentrated sample from one of my favorite test subjects.” Orochimaru informed her as his mouth unhinged and a fresh, uninjured body pulled itself free, abandoning his wounded form like a snake sheds its skin. Sakura tried to will herelf forward, but every nerve was numb and she couldn’t move. “It’s a special protein that naturally absorbs and attracts nature chakra.” Orochimaru’s eyes moved to Naruto who had been pinned to the floor by the killing intent the two had been radiating.

“What did you do to her?” Naruto asked, red chakra forming around him as his eyes turned crimson. Orochimaru rolled his neck, cracking it lightly as the blond shot forward, bijuu cloak glowing in the darkness and his fingers spread wide open like claws.

“That’s really not going to work.” Orochimaru informed the boy, casually stepping into the attack and slamming his hand into Naruto’s stomach. The blond screamed and hit the floor, as Orochimaru pressed another seal to his stomach and grinned. “Now then, shall we begin the experiment?”

***

Anko’s vision cut out as pain exploded through her body. Her foot slipped off the branch she’d been about to jump off from and her brain distantly informed her the ground was going to hurt right before she crashed into it, her shoulder breaking with a snap that resounded through her skull. Orochimaru’s chakra burned bright above her and Satsuki’s small whimpers reminded her she couldn’t black out and give up. Letting out a scream of rage, Anko pushed herself to her feet, her entire upper body sagging unevenly as her left shoulder slouched, broken and useless.

“Impressive, but you always were a prodigy weren’t you Anko-chan? Overlooked by everyone in the village because you were a poor little orphan, not even given a proper name. The caretaker named you after the snack she had the day you were dropped off at their door. I asked her about it when I took you on as my apprentice you see.” Orochimaru’s words were poisonous as ever despite his honeyed tones and Anko felt tears gather at the corners of her eyes. He had been the only one who’d seen her, had believed in her and he’d betrayed that trust. Abused it until it died a slow, pitiful death.

“What do you want? You’ve already marked Satsuki. Are you here for the Hokage?” Anko accused, her vision graying around the edges as the pain from her shoulder continued to tear at her consciousness. Her side was fucked, she couldn’t bring any of her core strength to bare and it was a struggle just to stand upright.

“You should know better then anyone that I don’t just leave an experiment unfinished Anko-chan. You might have saved little Sakura-chan the first time but now you’ve delivered her straight to me, like a good little apprentice.” Orochimaru mocked and Anko felt her rage seeping into her cursed seal. She could hear its siren call, whispering in her ear to call upon it, to unleash it upon the world. It promised her, even using it against Orochimaru would make him happy, would make her master oh so proud.